This is a modern-English version of Two Men: A Romance of Sussex, originally written by Ollivant, Alfred.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
TWO MEN:
A ROMANCE OF SUSSEX
A Sussex Love Story
BY
BY
ALFRED OLLIVANT
ALFRED OLLIVANT
Necessity the Spring of Faith
and Mould of Character
Necessity, the Source of Faith
and Shaper of Character
GARDEN CITY NEW YORK
DOUBLEDAY, PAGE & COMPANY
1919
GARDEN CITY NEW YORK
DOUBLEDAY, PAGE & COMPANY
1919
Copyright, 1919, by
DOUBLEDAY, PAGE & COMPANY
All rights reserved, including that of
translation into foreign languages,
including the Scandinavian
Copyright, 1919, by
DOUBLEDAY, PAGE & COMPANY
All rights reserved, including the right to
translate into foreign languages,
including Scandinavian
BY THE SAME AUTHOR
Bob, Son of Battle
Danny
The Gentleman
Redcoat Captain
The Taming of John Blunt
The Royal Road
The Brown Mare
Boy Woodburn
BY THE SAME AUTHOR
Bob, Son of Battle
Danny
The Gentleman
Redcoat Captain
The Taming of John Blunt
The Royal Road
The Brown Mare
Boy Woodburn
TO
BEACHBOURNE
AND THE FRIENDS I MADE THERE
1901-1911
TO
BEACHBOURNE
AND THE FRIENDS I MADE THERE
1901-1911
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
BEAU-NEZ
BEAU-NEZ
BOOK I
BOOK I
FATHER AND SON
Dad and Son
CHAPTER
CHAPTER
I Mr. Trupp
II Edward Caspar
III Anne Caspar
IV Old Man Caspar
V Ernie Makes His Appearance
VI The Manor-House
VII Hans Caspar's Will
I __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
II __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
III __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
IV __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
V __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
VI __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
VII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
BOOK II
BOOK II
THE TWO BROTHERS
The Two Brothers
VIII Beachbourne
IX The Two Boys
X Old and New
XI The Study
XII Alf Shows His Colours
XIII Alf Makes a Remark
XIV Evil
XV Mr. Trupp Introduces the Lash
XVI Father, Mother and Son
XVII Ernie Goes for a Soldier
VIII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
IX __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
X __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
XI __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
XII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
XIII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
XIV __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
XV __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
XVI __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__
XVII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__
BOOK III
BOOK III
THE SOLDIER
THE SOLDIER
XVIII Ernie Goes East
XIX The Regiment
XX Ernie in India
XXI The Return of the Soldier
XXII Old Town
XXIII The Changed Man
XXIV Alf
XXV The Churchman
XXVI Mr. Pigott
XVIII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
XIX __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
XX __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
XXI __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
XXII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
XXIII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
XXIV __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
XXV __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
XXVI __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__
BOOK IV
BOOK IV
RUTH BOAM
Ruth Boam
XXVII The Hohenzollern Hotel
XXVIII The Third Floor
XXIX The Man of Affairs
XXX Reality
XXXI The Ride on the Bus
XXXII On The Hill
XXXIII Under the Stars
XXVII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
XXVIII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
XXIX __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
XXX __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
XXXI __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
XXXII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
XXXIII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
BOOK V
BOOK V
CAPTAIN ROYAL
CAPTAIN ROYAL
XXXIV His Arrival
XXXV His Origin
XXXVI The Captain Begins His Siege
XXXVII He Drives a Sap
XXXVIII The Serpent
XXXIX The Lash Again
XL Clash of Males
XLI The Decoy Pond
XLII The Captain's Flight
XLIII The Ebb-Tide
XLIV Ernie Leaves the Hotel
XXXIV __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
XXXV __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
XXXVI __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
XXXVII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
XXXVIII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
XXXIX __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
XL __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
XLI __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
XLII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__
XLIII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__
XLIV __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__
BOOK VI
BOOK VI
THE QUEST
THE QUEST
XLV Old Mus Boam
XLVI Ernie Turns Philosopher
XLVII Alf Tries to Help
XLVIII Two Meetings
XLIX Alf Marks Time
XLV __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
XLVI __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
XLVII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
XLVIII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
XLIX __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
BOOK VII
BOOK VII
THE OUTCAST
THE OUTSIDER
L The Crumbles
LI Evelyn Trupp
LII The Return of the Outcast
LIII The Find
LIV The Brooks
L __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
LI __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
LII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
LIII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
LIV __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
BOOK VIII
BOOK VIII
TREASURE TROVE
TREASURE TROVE
LV The Pool
LVI Frogs' Hall
LVII The Surprise
LVIII The Dower-House
LIX Alf Tries to Save a Soul
LX The End of a Chapter
LV __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
LVI __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
LVII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
LVIII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
LIX __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
LX __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
BEAU-NEZ
BOOK I
FATHER AND SON
BEAU-NEZ
BOOK I
FATHER AND SON
TWO MEN
TWO GUYS
BEAU-NEZ
Old Beau-Nez shouldered out into the sea, immense, immovable, as when the North-men, tossing off him in their long-boats, had first named him a thousand years before.
Old Beau-Nez stood out in the sea, huge and unchanging, just like when the Norsemen, casting off from him in their long boats, had first named him a thousand years ago.
Like a lion asleep athwart the doors of light, his head massive upon his paws, his flanks smooth as marble, he rested.
Like a lion sleeping across the entrance of light, his huge head resting on his paws, his sides smooth as marble, he relaxed.
The sea broke petulantly and in vain against the boulders that strewed his feet. He lay squandered in the sunshine that filled the hollows in his back and declared the lines of his ribs gaunt beneath the pelt.
The sea crashed angrily and uselessly against the boulders at his feet. He lay wasted in the sunlight that filled the dips in his back and defined the sharp lines of his ribs beneath his skin.
Overhead larks poured down rivulets of song from the brimming bowl of heaven. The long-drawn swish of the sea, a sonorous under-current that came and went in rhythmical monotone, rose from the foot of the cliff to meet the silvery rain of sound and mingle with it in deep and mysterious harmony.
Overhead, larks released streams of song from the overflowing bowl of the sky. The extended whoosh of the sea, a resonant undertone that ebbed and flowed in rhythmic monotony, rose from the bottom of the cliff to meet the shimmering rain of sound and blend with it in a deep and mysterious harmony.
It was May. The sides of the coombes were covered with cloth of gold: for the gorse was in glory, and filled the air with heavy fragrance; while the turf, sweet with thyme, was bejewelled with a myriad variety of tiny flowers.
It was May. The hillsides were draped in golden colors: the gorse was in full bloom, filling the air with its rich fragrance; while the grass, sweet with thyme, was adorned with countless small flowers.
In earth and sea and sky there was a universal murmuring content, as though after labour, enduring for æons, the Mother of Time had at last brought forth her Son and, as she nursed him, crooned her thankfulness.
In the earth, sea, and sky, there was a universal, soothing sound, as if after ages of effort, the Mother of Time had finally given birth to her Son and, while nursing him, expressed her gratitude.
Out of the West, along the back of the Downs, dipping and dancing to the curve of the land like the wake of a ship over a billowy sea, a rough road swept up to the head, passing a dew-pond, the old race-course still fenced in, and a farm amid stacks at the head of a long valley that curled away towards a lighthouse pricking up white against the blue on the summit of the cliff in the eye of the misty morning sun.
Out of the West, along the back of the hills, dipping and swaying to the curve of the land like the wake of a ship over a rolling sea, a rough road led up to the top, passing a dew-pond, the old racecourse still enclosed, and a farm among stacks at the head of a long valley that stretched away toward a lighthouse standing out white against the blue at the top of the cliff in the misty morning sun.
The name of the lighthouse was Bel- or Baal-tout, reminding men by its title of the god their fathers worshipped on high places here and elsewhere throughout the world with human sacrifices—the god of the Philistine of every age and country, and not least our own.
The lighthouse was called Bel- or Baal-tout, a name that reminded people of the god their ancestors worshipped on high places, both here and around the world, with human sacrifices—the god of the Philistines in every age and country, including ours.
On Beau-nez itself a tall flagstaff overtopped a little cluster of white coast-guard stations, outside which a tethered goat grazed.
On Beau-nez, a tall flagpole stood above a small group of white coast guard stations, next to which a tied-up goat was grazing.
Beside the flagstaff stood a man, watching a tan-sailed Thames barge leisurely flapping across the shining floor of water beneath.
Beside the flagpole stood a man, watching a tan-sailed Thames barge slowly drifting across the shiny surface of the water below.
He too was massive: a big man with swarthy eyes set in a pale face, very sure of himself. So much you could tell by the carriage of his head, and the way he stood on his feet. He was not used to opposition, it was clear, and would not brook it; while the coat with the astrakhan collar he was wearing added to his air of consequence.
He was also a giant: a large man with dark eyes on a pale face, clearly very self-assured. You could tell this by how he held his head and how he stood. It was obvious he wasn’t used to facing challenges and wouldn’t tolerate them; the coat with the fur collar he was wearing enhanced his sense of importance.
Behind him in the road stood the dingy fly and moth-eaten horse that had brought him up the hill.
Behind him on the road stood the shabby, fly-infested horse that had taken him up the hill.
The big man turned his back on the sun and walked slowly to the top of the steep coombe which overlooked the town that lay beneath him like a fairy city in the mists along the foam-lined edge of the bay, reaching out over the Levels to the East, and flinging its red-coated skirmishers up the lower slopes of the Downs.
The big man turned away from the sun and walked slowly to the top of the steep valley that overlooked the town below, which looked like a magical city in the fog along the frothy edge of the bay, stretching out over the plains to the East and sending its red-coated soldiers up the lower slopes of the hills.
"How the town grows!" mused the big man.
"Look at how much the town is growing!" the big man thought.
A brown excrescence on the smooth turf of the coombe beneath him caught his eye. At first he mistook it for a badger's earth; then he saw that it was a man lying on his back. The man's hands were behind his head, and his soft hat over his eyes; but he was not sleeping. One lank leg was crossed over a crooked knee, and the dangling foot kicked restlessly to and fro.
A brown bump on the smooth grass in the valley below caught his attention. At first, he thought it was a badger's burrow, but then he realized it was a man lying on his back. The man's hands were behind his head, and his soft hat was pulled over his eyes, but he wasn't asleep. One long leg was crossed over a bent knee, and the dangling foot kicked restlessly back and forth.
That foot was sandalled.
That foot had a sandal.
The man in the astrakhan coat slowly descended towards the recumbent figure. His eyes were ironical, his expression almost grim.
The man in the astrakhan coat slowly walked down toward the figure lying down. His eyes had a sarcastic glint, and his expression was nearly stern.
For a moment he stood looking down upon the unconscious dreamer whose pale brown hair peeped from beneath a hat of a shape more familiar in the Quartier Latin than on English shores.
For a moment, he stood looking down at the unconscious dreamer whose light brown hair peeked out from under a hat that's more common in the Latin Quarter than on English shores.
Then he prodded the other in the side with his toe.
Then he nudged the other one in the side with his toe.
The young fellow roused with a start and blinked up into the big man's face.
The young guy woke up suddenly and blinked up at the big man's face.
"Hullo, f—father," he cried with a slight stutter, and rose in perturbation: a ramshackle young fellow, taller even than his father, but entirely lacking the other's girth and authoritative presence. A soft beard framed his long face, and he was wearing the low flannel collar that in the seventies was the height of bad form.
"Hey, Dad," he said with a bit of a stutter, getting to his feet in a fluster. He was a scruffy young guy, even taller than his father, but lacking his dad’s build and commanding presence. A light beard framed his long face, and he was sporting the low flannel collar that was considered really out of style in the seventies.
"Just like you, Ned," said the elder with a grimness that was not entirely unkind.
"Just like you, Ned," said the elder with a seriousness that wasn't completely unkind.
The son bent and brushed his knees unnecessarily. His face twitched, but he did not attempt to answer.
The son bent down and brushed his knees for no reason. His face twitched, but he didn’t try to respond.
"Your mother's very ill," said the big man casually. He took a letter from his pocket and thrust it towards his son.
"Your mom's really sick," said the big man nonchalantly. He pulled out a letter from his pocket and handed it to his son.
The young man read it and handed it back.
The young man read it and passed it back.
"Is she h—happy?" he asked, his face moved and moving.
"Is she h—happy?" he asked, his face expressing deep emotions.
"She's away all the time—like her son," the other answered; and added more mildly—"She doesn't know any one now—not even the latest parson." He turned and climbed the hill again.
"She’s away all the time—just like her son," the other replied, and added more gently, "She doesn’t know anyone now—not even the new pastor." He turned and climbed the hill again.
On the summit by the flagstaff he paused and looked round deliberately.
On the top by the flagpole, he stopped and looked around intentionally.
"Might build an hotel here," he said thoughtfully. "Should pay."
"Might build a hotel here," he said thoughtfully. "Should pay."
BOOK I
FATHER AND SON
CHAPTER I
MR. TRUPP
When in the late seventies young Mr. Trupp, abandoning the use of Lister's spray, but with meticulous antiseptic precautions derived from the great man at University Hospital, performed the operation of variotomy on the daughter of Sir Hector Moray, and she lived, his friends called it a miracle, his enemies a lucky fluke.
When, in the late seventies, young Mr. Trupp stopped using Lister's spray but took careful antiseptic measures inspired by the great man at University Hospital, he performed variotomy on Sir Hector Moray's daughter, and she survived. His friends called it a miracle, while his enemies called it a lucky fluke.
All were agreed that it had never been done before, and the more foolish added that it would never be done again.
Everyone agreed that it had never been done before, and the more naïve added that it would never happen again.
Sir Hector was a well-known soldier; and the operation made the growing reputation of the man who performed it.
Sir Hector was a well-known soldier, and the operation enhanced the growing reputation of the man who carried it out.
William Trupp was registrar at the Whitechapel at the time, and a certainty for the next staff appointment. When, therefore, while the columns of the Lancet were still hot with the controversy that raged round the famous case, the young man told Sir Audrey Rivers, whose house-surgeon he had been, that he meant to leave London and migrate to the country, the great orthopædist had said in his grim way to this his favourite pupil:
William Trupp was the registrar at Whitechapel at the time and was definitely in line for the next staff appointment. So, when the young man, still buzzing from the discussion in the Lancet about the famous case, told Sir Audrey Rivers, his former house-surgeon, that he planned to leave London and move to the countryside, the well-respected orthopedist said to his favorite pupil in his usual serious tone:
"If you do, I'll never send you a patient."
"If you do, I'll never send you any patients."
Even in his young days Mr. Trupp was remarkable for the gruff geniality which characterized him to the end.
Even in his younger days, Mr. Trupp was known for the friendly gruffness that defined him until the end.
"Very well, sir," he said with that shrewd smile of his. "I must go all the same."
"Alright, sir," he said with that clever smile of his. "I still have to go."
Next day Sir Audrey read that his understudy was engaged to Evelyn, only daughter of Sir Hector Moray of Pole.
The next day, Sir Audrey read that his understudy was engaged to Evelyn, the only daughter of Sir Hector Moray of Pole.
Evelyn Moray came of warrior ancestry; and her father, known on the North-West Frontier as Mohmund Moray, was not the least distinguished of his line. The family had won their title as Imperialists, not on the platform, but by generations of laborious service in the uttermost marches of the Empire. The Morays were in fact one of those rare families of working aristocrats, which through all the insincerities of Victorian times remained true to the old knightly ideal of service as the only test of leadership.
Evelyn Moray came from a family of warriors, and her father, known on the North-West Frontier as Mohmund Moray, was quite distinguished in that lineage. The family earned their title as Imperialists not through politics, but through generations of dedicated service in the farthest reaches of the Empire. The Morays were, in fact, one of those rare families of working aristocrats that, despite the insincerities of the Victorian era, stayed true to the old knightly ideal of service as the only measure of leadership.
Evelyn then had been brought up in a spacious atmosphere of high endeavour and chivalrous gaiety remote indeed from the dull and narrow circumstance of her lover's origin. Profoundly aware of it, the young man was determined that his lady should not suffer as the result of her choice.
Evelyn had grown up in a wide-open environment filled with ambition and noble joy, a stark contrast to the dull and limited background of her lover. Fully conscious of this, the young man was committed to ensuring that his lady would not face any hardships because of her decision.
Moreover he loved the sea; he loved sport; and, not least, he was something of a natural philosopher. That is to say, he cherished secret dreams as to the part his profession was to play in that gradual Ascent of Man which Darwin had recently revealed to the young men of William Trupp's generation. Moreover he held certain theories as to the practice of his profession, which he could never work out in Harley Street. It was his hope to devote his life to a campaign against that enemy of the human race—the tubercle bacillus. And to the realization of his plans the sea and open spaces were necessary.
Moreover, he loved the sea; he loved sports; and, not least, he had a bit of a philosophical side. In other words, he nurtured secret dreams about the role his profession would play in the gradual progress of humanity that Darwin had recently revealed to the young men of William Trupp's generation. Additionally, he had certain theories about practicing his profession that he could never fully explore on Harley Street. He hoped to dedicate his life to fighting against that enemy of humanity—the tubercle bacillus. For him to achieve his goals, he needed the sea and open spaces.
A colleague at the Whitechapel, who was his confidant, said one day:—
A coworker at the Whitechapel, who was his trusted friend, said one day:—
"Why don't you look at Beachbourne? It's a coming town. And you get the sea and the Downs. It's ideal for your purpose."
"Why don't you check out Beachbourne? It's an up-and-coming town. Plus, you get the sea and the Downs. It's perfect for what you need."
"It's so new," protested the young surgeon. "I can't take that girl out of that home and plant her down in a raw place like Beachbourne. She'd perish like a violet in Commercial Road."
"It's so new," the young surgeon protested. "I can't take that girl out of that home and just drop her in a rough place like Beachbourne. She'd wither like a violet on Commercial Road."
"There's an Old Town," replied the other....
"There's an Old Town," replied the other....
In those days, Mr. Trupp kept greyhounds at the Pelham Arms, Lewes, and spent his Saturday afternoon scampering about Furrel Beacon and High-'nd-Over and the flanks of the hills above Aldwoldston and the Ruther Valley.
In those days, Mr. Trupp had greyhounds at the Pelham Arms in Lewes and spent his Saturday afternoons running around Furrel Beacon, High-'nd-Over, and the hills above Aldwoldston and the Ruther Valley.
In the evening, after his sport, he would ride over to spend the night at Pole, which lay "up country," as the shepherds and carters in the Down villages still called the Weald.
In the evening, after his game, he would ride over to stay the night at Pole, which was considered "up country," as the shepherds and carters in the Down villages still referred to the Weald.
One spring evening he arrived very late by gig instead of on horseback, and coming from the East instead of from the South. The beautiful girl, awaiting him somewhat coldly at the gate, was about to chide him, when she saw his face; and her frosts melted in a moment.
One spring evening, he showed up pretty late in a carriage instead of on horseback, and he came from the East instead of the South. The beautiful girl, waiting for him somewhat coldly at the gate, was ready to scold him when she saw his face, and her mood softened in an instant.
"My dear," he said, dismounting and taking her by both hands, "I've done it."
"My dear," he said, getting off the horse and taking her by both hands, "I've done it."
"What have you done?" she cried, a-gleam like an April evening after rain.
"What have you done?" she exclaimed, shining like an April evening after a rain.
"Taken the Manor-house at Beachbourne."
"Rented the Manor house at Beachbourne."
Six months later Mr. Trupp was settled in his home, with for capital the love of a woman who believed in him, his own natural capacity and shrewd common sense, and a blue
Six months later, Mr. Trupp was settled in his home, equipped with the love of a woman who believed in him, his own natural abilities and sharp common sense, and a blue
CHAPTER II
EDWARD CASPAR
The days when the parish priest knew the secrets of every family within his cure have long gone by, never to return.
The days when the parish priest knew the secrets of every family in his care are long gone and won’t come back.
His place in the last generation has been taken to a great extent by the family doctor, who in his turn perhaps will give way to the psycho-therapist in the generation to come.
His role in the last generation has largely been filled by the family doctor, who may, in turn, be replaced by the therapist in the next generation.
Mr. Trupp had not been long in Beachbourne before he began to know something of the inner histories of many of the families about him. Those shrewd eyes of his, peering short-sightedly through pince-nez as he rolled about the steep streets of Old Town, or drove in his hooded gig along the broad esplanades of New, allowed little to escape them. Moreover he was a man of singular discretion; and his fellow citizens, men alike and women, learned soon to trust him and never had cause to regret their confidence.
Mr. Trupp hadn’t been in Beachbourne long before he started to learn the background stories of many families around him. His sharp eyes, peering slightly out of his pince-nez as he navigated the steep streets of Old Town or drove in his covered gig along the wide promenades of New, missed very little. Plus, he was known for his exceptional discretion; his fellow townspeople, both men and women, quickly learned to trust him and never regretted their confidence.
It was quite in the early days of his residence in the little township on the hill that the young surgeon received a letter from Mr. Caspar, the famous railway contractor, asking him to look after—my boy, Ned, who has seen good to pitch his tent on your accursed Downs—heaven knows why.
It was early in his time living in the small town on the hill that the young surgeon got a letter from Mr. Caspar, the well-known railway contractor, asking him to take care of—my boy, Ned, who has decided to settle on your cursed Downs—God knows why.
Hans Caspar owed his immense success in life as much to his habit of almost brutal directness as to anything, save perhaps his equally brutal energy.
Hans Caspar owed his huge success in life as much to his habit of being almost brutally direct as to anything, except maybe his equally brutal energy.
A Governor of the Whitechapel Hospital, and a regular attendant at the Board-meetings, he knew the young surgeon well, believed in him, and did not hesitate to tell the naked truth about his son.
A Governor of the Whitechapel Hospital and a regular attendee at the Board meetings, he knew the young surgeon well, believed in him, and was straightforward about his son.
He's not a scamp, he wrote. Nobody could say that of Ned. He's got no enemies but himself. You know his trouble. His address is 60, Rectory Walk. Look him up. He won't come to you—shy as a roe-deer. But once you're established connection he'll love you like a dog. I've told him I'm sending you.
He's not a troublemaker, he wrote. No one could say that about Ned. He's his own worst enemy. You know what he's dealing with. His address is 60 Rectory Walk. Look him up. He won't come to you—shy like a deer. But once you establish a connection, he'll love you like a loyal dog. I've told him I'm sending you.
In a postscript he added,
In a P.S. he added,
I'll foot the bill. I keep the boy mighty short. It's the one thing I can do to help him.
I'll pay for it. I keep the boy in line. It's the one thing I can do to help him.
Mr. Trupp, in those days none too busy, went....
Mr. Trupp, back then not too busy, went....
The Manor, a solid Queen Anne house, fronted on to the street opposite the black-timbered Star, where of old pilgrims who had landed from the continent at Pevensey would, after a visit to Holy Well in Coombe-in-the-Cliff under Beau-nez, pass their first night before taking the green-way that led along the top of the Downs to the Lamb at Aldwoldston on the road to the shrine of good St. Richard-de-la-Wych at Chichester.
The Manor, a sturdy Queen Anne house, faced the street across from the black-timbered Star, where once pilgrims arriving from the continent at Pevensey would spend their first night after visiting Holy Well in Coombe-in-the-Cliff under Beau-nez, before taking the green path along the top of the Downs to the Lamb at Aldwoldston on the way to the shrine of good St. Richard-de-la-Wych in Chichester.
Mr. Trupp, muffled to the chin—for even in those days he was cultivating the cold which he was to cherish to the end—climbed Church Street, little changed for centuries, passed the massive-towered St. Michael's on the Kneb, and turned to the left at Billing's Corner. Here at once were evidences of the change that had driven Squire Caryll to forsake the home of his fathers and retreat westward to the valley of the Ruther before the onrush of those he called the barbarians.
Mr. Trupp, wrapped up to his chin—because even back then he was nurturing the cold that he would hold dear for the rest of his life—walked up Church Street, which hadn't changed much in centuries, passed the imposing St. Michael's on the Kneb, and took a left at Billing's Corner. Right there were signs of the changes that had forced Squire Caryll to leave his ancestral home and retreat west to the Ruther Valley to escape what he called the barbarians.
"They've squeezed me out, the ——!" the old man said with tears in his eyes. "But, by God, I've made em pay!"
"They've pushed me out, the ——!" the old man said with tears in his eyes. "But, by God, I've made them pay!"
The Manor farm had been cut up into building lots; the Moot, as the land under the Kneb crowned by the parish-church was still called, would shortly follow suit; and Saffrons Croft, with its glory of great elms that stood like a noble tapestry between the Downs and the sea, was being turned by a progressive Town Council into a public park.
The Manor farm had been divided into building lots; the Moot, as the land under the Kneb topped by the parish church was still known, would soon be the same; and Saffrons Croft, with its majestic large elms that stood like a grand tapestry between the Downs and the sea, was being transformed by a forward-thinking Town Council into a public park.
At the back of Church Street old and new met and clashed unhappily; a walnut peeping amid houses, an ancient fig tree prisoned in a back yard, a length of grim flint wall patching red brick.
At the back of Church Street, old and new came together and clashed uncomfortably; a walnut tree peeked out among the houses, an ancient fig tree was trapped in a backyard, and a stretch of dull flint wall patched up with red brick.
Here a row of substantial blue-slated houses, larger than cottages, less pretentious than villas, each with its tiny garden characteristic of its occupant, stood at right angle to the Downs and looked across open ground to Beech-hangar and the spur which hides Beau-nez from view. A white house across the way, standing apart in pharisaic aloofness amid a gloom of unhappy-seeming trees, told that this was Rectory Walk. At the end of the Walk a new road set a boundary to the town. Beyond the road a dark crescent-sea of cultivated land washed the foot of the Downs which rose here steep as a green curtain, shutting off with radiant darkness the wonder-world that lay beyond in the light of setting suns.
Here, a row of sizable blue-slate houses, larger than cottages but less flashy than villas, each with its small garden reflecting its owner's personality, stood at a right angle to the Downs and looked across open land to Beech-hangar and the ridge that blocks the view of Beau-nez. A white house across the street, standing alone in a self-righteous detachment among a cluster of seemingly unhappy trees, indicated that this was Rectory Walk. At the end of the Walk, a new road marked the boundary of the town. Beyond the road, a dark crescent of farmland met the base of the Downs, which rose steeply like a green curtain, shutting off with deep shadows the magical world that lay beyond in the glow of the setting sun.
No. 60 was almost opposite the Rectory.
No. 60 was nearly across from the Rectory.
Mr. Trupp, as he entered the gate, remarked that in the upper window of the house there was a chocolate coloured card, on which was printed in deep grooved silver letters the word Apartments.
Mr. Trupp, as he walked through the gate, noticed that in the upper window of the house there was a chocolate-colored card, on which the word Apartments was printed in deep, grooved silver letters.
A woman opened to him, but kept the door upon the chain. Through the crack he glanced at her, and saw at once that but for her hardness she would have been beautiful, while even in her hardness there was something of the quality of a sword.
A woman opened the door a little but kept it on the chain. He glanced at her through the crack and immediately saw that if it weren't for her toughness, she would have been beautiful. Even with her toughness, there was something about her that reminded him of a sword.
"Is Mr. Caspar in?" he asked.
"Is Mr. Caspar here?" he asked.
"Yes," she answered.
"Yeah," she replied.
Whether the woman was surly or suspicious, he wasn't sure; but she undid the chain.
Whether the woman was grumpy or wary, he wasn't sure; but she unlatched the chain.
"Will you step inside?" she said, thawing ever so little. "Mr. Trupp, isn't it?"
"Will you come inside?" she asked, warming up just a bit. "Mr. Trupp, right?"
She stood back to let him pass. Her blue overall, falling straight to her feet, showed the fine lines of her figure; her eyes met his straight as the point of a lance and much the colour of one; her lips were fine almost to cruelty, her nose fine; she was fine all through as an aristocrat, if her accent and manner were those of a small shop-keeper; and her colouring was of finest porcelain.
She stepped aside to let him go by. Her blue overalls fell straight to her feet, highlighting her figure; her eyes met his directly, sharp like a spear and a similar shade; her lips were delicate, almost harsh, her nose refined; she had an overall elegance like an aristocrat, even though her accent and demeanor were that of a small shopkeeper; her complexion was of the finest porcelain.
She showed him into the room upon the right.
She guided him into the room on the right.
The room was unusual. There was little furniture in it, and that little exquisite; no carpet, but a lovely Persian rug lay before the fire. All round the walls and half-way up them, were oak book-shelves with glass doors of a pattern new to Mr. Trupp, but designed he was sure in Germany. On the top of one of them was a Jacobean tankard with a crest upon it; in the bow a broad writing-table with the new roll-top. On the brown wall were two pictures, both familiar to the young surgeon who was interested in Art and knew something of it: Botticelli's Primavera and a perfect print of young Peter Lely's famous Cavalier—Raoul Beauregard, the long-faced languorous first Earl Ravenwood, who died so beautifully in his master's arms at Naseby.
The room was unique. There was hardly any furniture in it, and what little there was, was exquisite; no carpet, just a beautiful Persian rug in front of the fire. All around the walls, halfway up, were oak bookshelves with glass doors that Mr. Trupp hadn’t seen before, but he was sure they were designed in Germany. On top of one of them sat a Jacobean tankard with a crest on it; in the center was a wide writing table with a modern roll-top. On the brown wall hung two paintings, both familiar to the young surgeon who had an interest in art and knew a bit about it: Botticelli's Primavera and an excellent print of the famous Cavalier by young Peter Lely—Raoul Beauregard, the long-faced, languid first Earl Ravenwood, who died beautifully in his master's arms at Naseby.
"I had rather lost my crown," the stricken monarch had remarked, so we all as children read in our nursery histories.
"I had almost lost my crown," the troubled king had said, as we all read in our childhood stories.
"Sire," the wounded man had answered. "You are losing little. I am gaining all...."
"Sire," the injured man replied. "You're losing very little. I'm gaining everything...."
As Mr. Trupp entered, a very tall man, smoking by the fireside, put down a volume of Swinburne, and rose. He was as unusual as the room in which he lived. Young though he was, he had a soft brown beard that suited his weak and charming face and served partially to hide an uncertain mouth and chin. It was noon, but he was wearing slippers and a quilted dressing gown, with the arms of a famous Cambridge College worked in silk on the breast-pocket. Certainly he was hardly the type you expected to find in the little room of a tiny house in a backwater of a seaside resort.
As Mr. Trupp walked in, a very tall man smoking by the fireplace put down a book of Swinburne and stood up. He was as distinctive as the room he lived in. Although he was young, he had a soft brown beard that complemented his gentle and charming face and partially concealed a somewhat uncertain mouth and chin. It was noon, but he was wearing slippers and a quilted bathrobe, with the arms of a well-known Cambridge College embroidered in silk on the breast pocket. He definitely wasn’t the person you’d expect to find in the small room of a tiny house in a quiet seaside resort.
His long face had something of the contour of a sheep, and something of a sheep's expression. In a flash of recognition Mr. Trupp glanced from it to that of the love-locked cavalier on the wall above his head. Edward Caspar too had those unforgettable eyes—shy, fugitive, and above all far too sensitive. He had, moreover, the delightful ease of manner of one who has been bred at the most ancient of public schools and universities and has responded to the somewhat stagnant atmosphere of those old-world treasuries of dignity and peace. But a less shrewd eye than Mr. Trupp's would have detected behind the apparent assurance a complete lack of self-confidence.
His long face resembled that of a sheep, both in shape and expression. In a moment of recognition, Mr. Trupp shifted his gaze from it to the love-struck cavalier on the wall above him. Edward Caspar also had those unforgettable eyes—shy, elusive, and incredibly sensitive. Additionally, he carried the charming ease of someone raised in the most prestigious of public schools and universities, having absorbed the somewhat stagnant air of those age-old havens of dignity and tranquility. However, even a less observant eye than Mr. Trupp's would have noticed that beneath the surface confidence lay a complete lack of self-assurance.
"My father tut—tut—told me you were going to be kind enough to lul—lul—look me up," the young man said with a stutter in the perfect intonation of his kind. "It's good of you to come."
"My dad mentioned that you were going to be nice enough to check in on me," the young man said with a stutter that had the perfect tone for his kind. "I really appreciate you coming."
"Just looked in for a chat," growled Mr. Trupp, unusually shy for some reason.
"Just dropped by for a chat," grumbled Mr. Trupp, unusually shy for some reason.
The two young men talked awhile at random—of the Hospital, of Mr. Caspar Senior and the Grand Northern Railway, of Beachbourne, old and new, its origin, growth, and prospects.
The two young men chatted for a bit about random things—about the Hospital, Mr. Caspar Senior, and the Grand Northern Railway, as well as Beachbourne, both past and present, its beginnings, development, and future prospects.
Then conversation flagged.
Then the conversation stalled.
Edward Caspar, it was clear, was trying to say something and found it difficult. He stood before the fire, wrapping his dressing-gown about him, and moving elephant-wise from one foot to the other. His brow puckered; his face wrought; his eyes were on the floor.
Edward Caspar was clearly trying to say something but was struggling to express it. He stood by the fire, wrapping his robe around himself and shifting awkwardly from one foot to the other. His forehead was furrowed, his face tense, and he was looking down at the floor.
Mr. Trupp, intuitive and sympathetic as few would have believed, gave him every chance and mute encouragement.
Mr. Trupp, understanding and compassionate like few would have expected, gave him every opportunity and silent support.
At last the thing came out.
Finally, it was revealed.
"You know what my tut—tut—trouble is," said the young man, over-riding obstacles with motions of the head. "I find it hard to keep off it." He nodded to the writing-desk on which stood a soda-water syphon and a glass.
"You know what my issue is," said the young man, dismissing obstacles with a shake of his head. "I struggle to stay away from it." He gestured toward the writing desk where a soda-water syphon and a glass were sitting.
"We must see what can be done," the other answered. "You're young. You've got life before you. It's worth making a fight."
"We need to see what we can do," the other replied. "You're young. You have your whole life ahead of you. It's worth putting up a fight."
The young man showed himself troubled and eager as a child.
The young man appeared anxious and eager like a child.
"D'you think there's hup—hup—hope for me?" he asked.
"Do you think there's any hope for me?" he asked.
"Every hope," replied Mr. Trupp with the gruff cheerfulness that so often surprised his patients. "You're honest with yourself. That's the main thing. First thing we must do is to find you a job."
"Every hope," Mr. Trupp said with a gruff cheerfulness that often surprised his patients. "You're being honest with yourself. That's the most important thing. The first thing we need to do is find you a job."
The other stared into the fire.
The other looked into the fire.
"I've got a job," he said at last reluctantly.
"I have a job," he said at last, reluctantly.
"What's that?"
"What's that?"
Edward Caspar answered after a pause and much facial emotion.
Edward Caspar replied after a moment and a lot of expressive facial gestures.
"I'm writing a book on the Philosophy of M—Mysticism." He wound himself up and his speech flowed more freely. "It'll take me my lifetime. Professor Zweibrucker of Leipzig is helping me. That's why I've settled here. At least," he corrected, stumbling once again, "that's one reason why. To be quiet and near the Public Library."
"I'm writing a book on the Philosophy of M—Mysticism." He got into it and his speech started to flow more easily. "It'll take me my entire life. Professor Zweibrucker from Leipzig is helping me. That's why I've moved here. At least," he corrected himself, stumbling again, "that's one reason. To have some peace and be close to the Public Library."
Mr. Trupp nodded.
Mr. Trupp nodded.
"It's the best in the South of England bar Brighton," he said. "And it'll beat that soon." He rose to go.
"It's the best in the South of England except for Brighton," he said. "And it'll surpass that soon." He stood up to leave.
"Does that woman look after you properly?" he asked.
"Is that woman taking good care of you?" he asked.
The young man's colour changed; and the momentary glow of enthusiasm roused in him as he touched on his work vanished. Edward Caspar was too weak or too honest to make a good conspirator.
The young man's face changed color; the brief spark of enthusiasm he felt when he talked about his work faded away. Edward Caspar was either too weak or too honest to be a good conspirator.
He became self-conscious, and blinked rapidly as he stared at the fire.
He felt self-conscious and blinked quickly as he looked at the fire.
"What—wow—woman's that?" he asked in a flustered way.
"What—wow—who's that woman?" he asked, flustered.
"Your landlady."
"Your landlord."
The other's face wrought. His stammer possessed him. He flapped about like a wounded bird in a tumult of fear and pain.
The other person's face twisted. His stutter took over him. He flailed like a hurt bird in a storm of fear and pain.
"What?" he said. "She?—She's all right."
"What?" he said. "Her? She's good."
He did not show his visitor to the door. Mr. Trupp noticed it and wondered: for his host's manners were obviously perfect both by nature and tradition.
He didn't show his guest to the door. Mr. Trupp noticed this and wondered why, since his host's manners were clearly flawless, both naturally and traditionally.
In the passage was the woman who had admitted him, feigning to dust. She opened the door for him as he wound himself elaborately up in his muffler.
In the passage was the woman who had let him in, pretending to dust. She opened the door for him as he wrapped himself intricately in his scarf.
"D'you let lodgings?" he asked.
"Do you have rooms for rent?" he asked.
Those steel blue eyes of hers were on him challenging and armed for resistance.
Those steel blue eyes of hers were fixed on him, defiant and ready to fight back.
"He's my lodger."
"He's my roommate."
"Yes," said Mr. Trupp. "But have you other rooms? I see your card's up."
"Yes," said Mr. Trupp. "But do you have other rooms? I notice your card is up."
"Sometimes."
"Sometimes."
"Because my patients ask me now and then if I can recommend them lodgings."
"Because my patients occasionally ask me if I can recommend any places to stay."
The woman was clearly resentful rather than grateful.
The woman was clearly bitter instead of thankful.
Mr. Trupp, amused, pursued his mild persecution with the glee of the tormenting male.
Mr. Trupp, amused, continued his light teasing with the enjoyment of a playful tormentor.
"Let me see. What's your name?"
"Let me see. What's your name?"
For a second the woman hesitated—baffled it seemed and fighting. Then she said with a note of obvious relief as of one who has overcome a difficulty.
For a moment, the woman hesitated—she seemed confused and struggling. Then she spoke with a clear sense of relief, as if she had just managed to overcome a challenge.
"Anne, I believe."
"Anne, I think."
"Thank you, Mrs. Anne, I'll remember."
"Thanks, Mrs. Anne, I’ll remember."
He rolled on his way chuckling to himself.
He continued on his way, chuckling to himself.
The woman watched his back suspiciously from the door.
The woman observed him warily from the doorway.
Then she retired, not into the kitchen, but into her lodger's sitting-room.
Then she retired, not to the kitchen, but to her lodger's living room.
"Your father's spy," she said tartly.
"Your dad's spy," she said sharply.
"Nonsense, nonsense," the young man answered with the desperate exasperation of the neurotic. "My f—father's not like that."
"Nonsense, nonsense," the young man replied, his voice filled with the desperate frustration of someone struggling with anxiety. "My f—father's not like that."
CHAPTER III
ANNE CASPAR
Edward Caspar, something of the scholar, something of the artist, even a little of the saint, was notoriously bad at keeping secrets.
Edward Caspar, part scholar, part artist, and even a little bit of a saint, was famously terrible at keeping secrets.
"Old Ned leaks," his friends at Harrow and Trinity used to say. The charge was unfortunately true. It was because he had a secret it was important he should keep that, knowing his own weakness, he had settled in Old Town, to be out of danger.
"Old Ned leaks," his friends at Harrow and Trinity used to say. The accusation was unfortunately true. It was because he had a secret that he needed to keep, and knowing his own weakness, he had decided to settle in Old Town to stay out of danger.
Up there on the hill he would meet none of his quondam friends, who, if they came to Beachbourne at all, would go to one of the fine hotels in New Town along the sea front by the Wish.
Up there on the hill, he wouldn't run into any of his former friends, who, if they came to Beachbourne at all, would stay at one of the nice hotels in New Town along the beachfront by the Wish.
But Nature, which has no mercy on weakness in any form, was too much for the soft young man.
But Nature, which has no mercy for weakness in any form, was too much for the gentle young man.
It was barely a week after his first visit to 60 Rectory Walk that Mr. Trupp was sent for again.
It was just a week after his first visit to 60 Rectory Walk that Mr. Trupp was called for again.
The same woman opened to him with the same fierce, almost defiant face.
The same woman faced him with the same fierce, almost challenging expression.
"Well?" he said.
"What's up?" he asked.
"It's pleurisy, he says," she answered. "Pretty sharp."
"It's pleurisy, he says," she replied. "Pretty intense."
He unwound himself in the passage.
He chilled in the hallway.
"He may want a nurse then."
"He might need a nurse then."
"He won't," cried the woman, the note of challenge in her voice. "I'll nurse him."
"He won't," the woman shouted, a challenging tone in her voice. "I'll take care of him."
"Can you manage it—with your work?"
"Can you handle it—with your job?"
"If I can't no one else shan't," the woman snorted, almost threateningly. "First door on the left."
"If I can't, no one else will," the woman scoffed, almost threateningly. "First door on the left."
Mr. Trupp, grinning to himself, went up the stairs, and was aware that the woman was standing at the foot watching his back. She did not follow.
Mr. Trupp, grinning to himself, went up the stairs and noticed that the woman was standing at the bottom, watching him. She didn’t follow.
The young surgeon climbed thoughtfully, absorbing his environment, as the good doctor does. The varnished paper on the wall, the cheap carpet under his feet, the sham drain-pipe that served as an umbrella-stand in the passage; they were all the ordinary appurtenances of the house of this class, commonplace, even a little coarse, and affording a strange contrast to the almost exotic refinement and distinction of the sitting-room on the ground floor. The house too was bright and clean as a hospital, hard too, he thought, as its landlady. There was no lodging-house smell, his nose, trained in the great wards of the Whitechapel, noted with approval. Windows were kept clearly open, sunshine admitted as a friend. He trailed his fingers up the bannisters and examined them, when he had turned the corner and was out of sight of the woman watching in the passage. Not a trace of dust! Yes, when he was in a position to start his Open-air Hostel on the cliff for tuberculous patients, this was the woman he should get for housekeeper.
The young surgeon climbed thoughtfully, taking in his surroundings like a good doctor would. The varnished paper on the walls, the cheap carpet under his feet, the fake drainpipe acting as an umbrella stand in the hallway; these were all typical features of a house in this social class—common, even a little rough, creating a striking contrast to the almost exotic elegance of the sitting room on the ground floor. The house was also bright and clean like a hospital, and he thought it felt as hard as its landlady. There was no smell of a boarding house; his nose, trained in the large wards of Whitechapel, noted this approvingly. The windows were kept wide open, welcoming sunshine like an old friend. He ran his fingers along the bannisters and examined them once he turned the corner and was out of sight of the woman watching in the hallway. Not a speck of dust! Yes, when he was ready to launch his Open-Air Hostel on the cliff for tuberculous patients, this was the woman he should hire as the housekeeper.
He knocked at the door on the left, suddenly remembering that this must be the room in the window of which hung the chocolate-coloured Apartments card.
He knocked on the door to the left, suddenly remembering that this had to be the room where the chocolate-colored Apartments sign was hanging in the window.
Young Caspar's voice bid him enter.
Young Caspar's voice told him to come in.
The room was a bed-room and contained a double bed. In the window, where dangled the card, was a dressing-table, and on it, undisguised, the paraphernalia of a woman's toilet.
The room was a bedroom and had a double bed. In front of the window, where the card was hanging, was a dressing table, and on it, clearly visible, were the items of a woman's makeup and grooming.
Edward Caspar lay in bed, breathing shortly, his face pinched with physical and spiritual suffering.
Edward Caspar lay in bed, breathing shallowly, his face drawn from both physical and emotional pain.
Beside the bed was a chair and on it a manuscript.
Beside the bed was a chair, and on it was a manuscript.
Mr. Trupp glanced at the inscription—The Philosophy of Mysticism. Part I. The History of Animism.
Mr. Trupp looked at the title—The Philosophy of Mysticism. Part I. The History of Animism.
"You've fuf—fuf—found us out early," gasped the young man with a ghastly smile.
"You've figured us out early," gasped the young man with a ghastly smile.
"Nothing very terrible," said Mr. Trupp.
"Nothing too awful," said Mr. Trupp.
"I'm not ashamed of it," answered the other. "She's a good woman. Only my f—father's a bit old-fashioned. You see, I'm the only son."
"I'm not ashamed of it," the other replied. "She's a good woman. It's just that my f—father is a bit old-fashioned. You see, I'm the only son."
"I don't suppose he knows," grunted Mr. Trupp.
"I don't think he knows," grunted Mr. Trupp.
"No, he don't know."
"No, he doesn't know."
"And I don't see any reason why he should," continued the doctor.
"And I don't see any reason why he should," the doctor continued.
Edward Caspar raised his wistful eyes.
Edward Caspar lifted his longing gaze.
"Thank you, Mr. Trupp," he stuttered in his pathetic and dependent way. "Thank you. Very good of you, I'm sure. We're fond of each other, Anne and I. I owe her a lot. And my father's getting an old man."
"Thanks, Mr. Trupp," he stammered in his pitiful and needy way. "Thanks. That's really kind of you, I'm sure. Anne and I care about each other a lot. I owe her a lot. And my dad is getting old."
On the mantelpiece was the photograph of a lady in court dress. Mr. Trupp studied the long and refined face. There was no mistaking the type. It was Beauregard all through, exhibiting the same sheep-like contour as that of the man in the bed, the same unquenchable spiritual longings as the Cavalier in the room below—added in this case to that exasperating weakness which provokes a pagan world to blows.
On the mantelpiece was a photo of a woman in a formal dress. Mr. Trupp examined the long and elegant face. It was unmistakably the same type. She was Beauregard all the way, showing the same naive shape as the man in the bed, the same unending spiritual yearnings as the Cavalier in the room below—combined here with that frustrating weakness that drives a worldly crowd to violence.
"Is that your mother?" asked Mr. Trupp.
"Is that your mom?" asked Mr. Trupp.
"Yes."
"Yep."
"She's like you."
"She’s just like you."
"She's supposed to be."
"She should be."
When the doctor left the sick room and went downstairs he was aware that the door of the sitting-room was open.
When the doctor left the sick room and went downstairs, he noticed that the sitting-room door was open.
The woman was inside, standing duster in hand, under the picture of the Cavalier, whose eyes seemed now to the young doctor faintly ironical.
The woman was inside, holding a duster, standing beneath the picture of the Cavalier, whose eyes now appeared to the young doctor to be somewhat ironic.
Mr. Trupp entered quietly and shut the door behind him.
Mr. Trupp walked in quietly and closed the door behind him.
"We're married," she said, blurting the words at him.
"We're married," she said, suddenly saying the words to him.
"I know," he grunted.
"I know," he said.
She looked at him suspiciously.
She eyed him warily.
"Did he tell you?"
"Did he let you know?"
"That you were married?"
"Are you married?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"No."
"No."
"Who did?" fiercely.
"Who did that?" fiercely.
"Your face."
"Your face."
She relaxed slowly.
She took a deep breath.
"You mean I don't look the sort to stand any nonsense." She nodded, grimly amused. "You're right. That's me. I'm chapel." Then she let herself go. "I'm fond of Ned," she flashed. "I wouldn't have married him else, for all his family. He's reel gentry, Ned is. I don't mean his mother being Lady Blanche, I'm not that kind. I mean in him—here." She put her hand on her chest. "I know I'm not his sort. But I can help him. And he needs help. Think any of them could support him up?" with scorn. "Too flabby by half. Can't support emselves, some of em. Lays on their backs in bed and drinks tea out of a spout before they can get up o mornings. I know. My sister's in service." She stopped abruptly. "What do you think about it yourself? Straight now."
"You mean I don't seem like the type to put up with any nonsense." She nodded, grimly amused. "You're right. That's me. I'm a no-nonsense person." Then she let herself relax. "I'm fond of Ned," she said with a spark. "I wouldn't have married him otherwise, despite his family. Ned is true gentry. I don't mean just because his mother is Lady Blanche; I'm not that shallow. I mean in him—here." She put her hand on her chest. "I know I'm not his type. But I can help him. And he needs help. Do you think any of them could support him?" she scoffed. "They’re too soft. Some of them can’t even take care of themselves. They lie in bed drinking tea from a spout before they can even get up in the morning. I know. My sister's in service." She stopped abruptly. "What do you think about it yourself? Be honest."
"I think," said Mr. Trupp, sententious and dour, "the only sensible thing he ever did in his life was to marry you."
"I think," said Mr. Trupp, serious and grim, "the only smart thing he ever did in his life was marrying you."
She eyed him shrewdly, sweetly. Then the hard young woman softened, and her face became beautiful, the lovely colour deepening.
She looked at him carefully, with a hint of sweetness. Then the tough young woman relaxed, and her face transformed, becoming beautiful, with a rich color deepening.
She was still wearing the blue over-all in which he had first seen her.
She was still wearing the blue jumpsuit that he had first seen her in.
"You see me how I am," she said.
"You see me as I am," she said.
"I can guess," answered Mr. Trupp.
"I can guess," Mr. Trupp replied.
"Will you see me through?"
"Will you stick by me?"
"With pleasure."
"Gladly."
"I don't want no one else, only you. Mr. Pigott—the schoolmaster—told me of you."
"I don't want anyone else, only you. Mr. Pigott—the schoolmaster—told me about you."
Mr. Trupp nodded.
Mr. Trupp agreed.
"He's chapel too," he said.
"He's chapel too," he said.
Her eyes became ironical.
Her eyes became sarcastic.
"Yes," she answered. "He's a good man though. You'll be church, I suppose. Manor-house always is."
"Yeah," she replied. "He's a good guy, though. You’ll be at church, I guess. The manor house usually is."
Mr. Trupp shook his head forcibly.
Mr. Trupp shook his head vigorously.
"I'm an agnostic," he replied. The word, recently coined by Huxley, was on the lips of all the young men of Science of the day. "That's a kind of honest heathen," he added, seeing she did not understand.
"I'm an agnostic," he replied. The term, recently created by Huxley, was popular among all the young scientists at the time. "That's a kind of honest nonbeliever," he added, noticing she didn't understand.
She nodded at him with a gleam of almost merry malice.
She nodded at him with a glint of nearly joyful mischief.
"Hope for the best and fear the worst sort," she said. "I know em."
"Hope for the best and expect the worst," she said. "I get it."
Then she returned to her subject, and her face became grave and sweet again.
Then she went back to her topic, and her expression turned serious and kind again.
"I'm due in April," she said.
"I'm due in April," she said.
"That's the right time," he answered. "All children should be born in the spring. Then they're greeted with a song—because Nature wants em; and they've got the summer before them to get established in. I'll come and look you up in a day or two."
"That's the perfect time," he said. "All kids should be born in the spring. That way, they're welcomed with a song—because Nature wants them; and they have the summer ahead to settle in. I'll come and visit you in a day or two."
"And Ned?"
"And how's Ned?"
"He's all right. Keep him in bed. I'll send him round some medicine to ease the pain."
"He's okay. Keep him in bed. I'll send over some medicine to help with the pain."
She eyed him shrewdly.
She looked at him critically.
"I didn't mean that. I meant the big thing. What chance has he?"
"I didn’t mean that. I was talking about the big deal. What chance does he have?"
Mr. Trupp buttoned himself up.
Mr. Trupp fastened his jacket.
"He's honest with himself. That's the great thing. For the rest it depends mostly on you. You may pull him up. He's young. Is he ambitious?"
"He's true to himself. That's the best part. For everything else, it mainly depends on you. You could lift him up. He's young. Is he driven?"
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"What about his writing?"
"How's his writing?"
"The Basis of Animalism," said Mrs. Caspar thoughtfully. "That's the essay that got him the Fellowship at King's—only he gave it up after a year. Too drudgeryfied. See where it is," confidentially, "he's got the brains, Ned has. The teachers at Cambridge thought no end of him. I've seen their letters. You can do what you like,—the Head Teacher wrote. Question is—Do you like? And that's where it is with him. There's no stay in Ned. He'll write away one day, and then drop it for a month. Then he'll paint a bit; and after that a bit of poetry. But he don't go at it. He don't understand work. That sort don't," with scorn. "They've no need. A man works when he's got to—and not before. Dad worked. He was a tobacconist at Ealing in a small way. Cleared three pound a week if he kept at it steady and went under if he didn't. Why should a man work when he's only got to open his mouth and the pocket-money'll drop in. 'Tain't in Nature."
"The Basis of Animalism," Mrs. Caspar said thoughtfully. "That's the essay that earned him the Fellowship at King's—only he gave it up after a year. Too much of a grind. See, the thing is, he's got the brains, Ned does. The teachers at Cambridge thought highly of him. I've seen their letters. You can do what you want,—the Head Teacher wrote. The question is—Do you want to? And that’s his issue. There’s no commitment in Ned. He’ll write one day, and then not touch it for a month. Then he’ll paint a bit; and after that, he’ll write some poetry. But he doesn’t really dive into it. He doesn’t get what work is. People like him don’t," she said with disdain. "They don’t have to. A person works when they have to—and not before. Dad worked. He was a small-time tobacconist in Ealing. Made three pounds a week if he stayed focused and went broke if he didn’t. Why should a guy work when he just has to open his mouth and money will come in? It’s not in Nature."
Mr. Trupp nodded quiet approval.
Mr. Trupp nodded in approval.
"Must's the only word that matters," he said. "Must's the man. He's the boy to kill your can't."
"Must's the only word that counts," he said. "Must's the guy. He's the one to eliminate your can't."
The woman followed him to the door.
The woman followed him to the door.
"Of course if old Mr. Caspar knew he'd disinherit him. And Ned could never earn."
"Of course, if old Mr. Caspar knew, he would disinherit him. And Ned could never earn."
"And you'd be done?" queried Mr. Trupp with quiet glee.
"And you’d be done?" Mr. Trupp asked, his eyes gleaming with delight.
"Never!" cried the woman, up in arms at once. "I could keep us both at a pinch, I'll lay then."
"Never!" shouted the woman, immediately defensive. "I could support us both if I had to, I swear."
"I'll lay you could," answered the other. "But Mr. Caspar won't know, so you'll be all right."
"I bet you could," replied the other. "But Mr. Caspar won't find out, so you'll be fine."
The two lingered for a moment in the door, as do those who find themselves in sympathy.
The two stayed in the doorway for a moment, like people who feel a connection.
"He's a hard un's Old Man Caspar," said Anne.
"He's a tough guy, Old Man Caspar," said Anne.
"And he's not the only one," grinned the young doctor. "And a good job too."
"And he's not the only one," the young doctor grinned. "And that's a good thing too."
CHAPTER IV
OLD MAN CASPAR
That was how it came about that Mr. Trupp helped young Ernie Caspar into the world. There was no doubt who the lad took after.
That’s how Mr. Trupp helped young Ernie Caspar come into the world. There was no doubt who the kid took after.
"He's his father's child," said the young surgeon.
"He's his dad's kid," said the young surgeon.
Whether Mrs. Caspar was angry with her son for his resemblance to her husband, it was hard to say, but she was fierce even in her mothering.
Whether Mrs. Caspar was upset with her son for looking like her husband was hard to tell, but she was intense even in her parenting.
Now she nodded at the photograph of the woman in court-dress upon the mantelpiece.
Now she nodded at the photo of the woman in court dress on the mantelpiece.
"It's her he favours," she said shortly, one stern eye on the sucking infant. "He's the spit of her—same as Ned. None of Old Man Caspar about him."
"He's the one she prefers," she said curtly, keeping a sharp eye on the nursing baby. "He looks just like her—just like Ned. He doesn’t have any of Old Man Caspar in him."
"Have you seen him?" asked Mr. Trupp, washing his hands.
"Have you seen him?" Mr. Trupp asked while washing his hands.
"The Old Man?—Yes. Once. He came to lunch. Met Ned on Beau-nez. I was landlady that day." She nodded grimly at the window where hung the card. "That's why I keep that up—lest he should come down on us sudden. We're done if he finds us out."
"The Old Man?—Yeah. Once. He came for lunch. Met Ned on Beau-nez. I was the landlady that day." She nodded grimly at the window where the sign was hanging. "That's why I keep that up—just in case he shows up unexpectedly. We're done for if he finds us out."
Mr. Trupp grunted as he dried his hands.
Mr. Trupp grunted while drying his hands.
"I'm not so sure," he said.
"I'm not so sure," he said.
"Well, that's what Ned says," the woman retorted.
"Well, that's what Ned says," the woman shot back.
"He would," replied the surgeon.
"He would," said the surgeon.
She looked at him sharply.
She gave him a sharp look.
"You mean Ned's afraid of the old man?"
"You mean Ned's scared of the old guy?"
The other didn't answer.
The other person didn’t respond.
"You're right there," said the young mother. "He is. And I don't wonder. I'm afraid of him—and I've never feared a man before."
"You're absolutely right," said the young mother. "He is. And I can't say I'm surprised. I'm scared of him—and I've never been scared of a man before."
"Most people are," replied Mr. Trupp. "He's a bit of a terror; but he's got his points. You needn't worry," he added as he said good-bye. "You're not likely to see much of him. He's too busy with his Grand Northern Railway."
"Most people are," replied Mr. Trupp. "He's kind of a handful, but he has his good qualities. You don’t need to worry," he added as he said goodbye. "You probably won’t see much of him. He’s too busy with his Grand Northern Railway."
The woman was unconvinced.
The woman wasn't convinced.
"He's that sudden," she said. "There he was in the door—me in me wrapper and all. Of course Ned never give me no warning. Too flabbergasted by half. Learnt me a lesson, though, never to sit in the back-room with my sewing about."
"He's that unpredictable," she said. "There he was in the doorway—me in my robe and all. Of course, Ned never gave me any warning. I was totally shocked. I learned a lesson, though: never to sit in the back room with my sewing out."
"Did you know him?" asked Mr. Trupp, amused.
"Did you know him?" Mr. Trupp asked, amused.
"Know him?" cried the other. "Seen his picture in the papers time and again. Astrakhan coat and all!"
"Know him?" exclaimed the other. "I've seen his picture in the papers over and over again. Astrakhan coat and all!"
Happily for the peace of mind of the young couple Mr. Trupp proved right. All the energies of the great contractor were set on driving the new commercial railway from London to the North, tapping the Black Country, and linking the Yorkshire ports with the Metropolis by the most direct route.
Happily for the peace of mind of the young couple, Mr. Trupp was proved right. All the efforts of the prominent contractor were focused on building the new commercial railway from London to the North, reaching the Black Country, and connecting the Yorkshire ports with the city by the most direct route.
It was in fact two years and more before Mr. Caspar made another of his sudden appearances at the door of 60.
It was actually more than two years before Mr. Caspar showed up at the door of 60 again.
Young Mrs. Caspar, one of those women who is always on her guard, guessed her visitor by that peremptory knock. She dried her hands, shut the kitchen-door on the children—there were two now; peeped into the study, saw that Edward was out, and faced the stranger.
Young Mrs. Caspar, one of those women who is always on alert, recognized her visitor by that demanding knock. She wiped her hands, closed the kitchen door behind the kids—there were two now; glanced into the study, saw that Edward was gone, and confronted the stranger.
Old Mr. Caspar was not really old: a dark, powerful man, almost magnificent, in the familiar coat with the astrakhan collar of the picture papers, and a black-and-silvered beard.
Old Mr. Caspar wasn’t actually old: he was a dark, strong man, almost magnificent, wearing the familiar coat with the astrakhan collar seen in the tabloids, along with a black-and-silver beard.
A close observer would have detected a Semitic strain in him and more than a strain of the South. In fact, Hans Caspar's father came from Frankfurt and his mother from Trieste, though he had lived in England from his earliest years and spoke without a trace of accent.
A close observer would have noticed a Semitic influence in him and more than a hint of Southern roots. In fact, Hans Caspar's father was from Frankfurt and his mother from Trieste, even though he had lived in England since he was very young and spoke without any accent.
Now his dark eyes met the woman's blue ones, and seemed to approve of what they saw.
Now his dark eyes met the woman's blue ones and seemed to approve of what they saw.
"Mr. Edward Caspar in?" he asked.
"Is Mr. Edward Caspar in?" he asked.
"He will be in a moment.—Mr. Hans Caspar, isn't it?"
"He'll be here in a moment.—Mr. Hans Caspar, right?"
She showed him into the little back sitting-room.
She led him into the small back living room.
Then the task before her was to warn her husband before he came blundering in and began to coo and call to her and the children from the passage.
Then her job was to warn her husband before he barged in and started calling out to her and the kids from the hallway.
Anne Caspar was always at her best in a crisis.
Anne Caspar always thrived in a crisis.
Her baby was asleep; and Ernie was happy bestriding a new hobby-horse and chanting to himself.
Her baby was asleep, and Ernie was happy riding a new hobby horse and singing to himself.
She took off her apron, put on her hat, and paused a moment on the door-step, looking up and down the road.
She removed her apron, put on her hat, and paused for a moment on the doorstep, glancing up and down the road.
Which way had her husband gone?
Which way did her husband go?
Once a week or so he went down town to consult the Public Library. For the rest he always went towards the Downs to lose himself amid the hollows of the hills. She made for the huge green wall that blocked the end of the road, shimmering and mysterious in the April sunshine. Her choice proved right. She saw him coming off the hill above Beech-hangar, and went to meet him.
Once a week, he would head downtown to visit the Public Library. The rest of the time, he always wandered towards the Downs to lose himself in the dips of the hills. She walked toward the massive green wall that blocked the end of the road, shimmering and mysterious in the April sunshine. Her choice was spot on. She spotted him coming down the hill above Beech-hangar and went to greet him.
He would have blundered past her, oblivious of her presence but that she stopped him.
He would have walked right by her, unaware of her presence, if she hadn't stopped him.
Briefly she told him the news and gave him his instructions.
Briefly, she told him the news and gave him his instructions.
They must not be seen entering the house together.
They can't be seen going into the house together.
She would return directly to the house: he must go along the new Road, down Church Street at the back, and approach by way of Billing's Corner.
She would go straight back to the house: he had to take the new road, go down Church Street at the back, and come in via Billing's Corner.
Obedient as a child, he lumbered off at that curious bear-like trot of his, his sandals tapping the pavement.
Obedient like a child, he trudged off with his unique bear-like gait, his sandals hitting the pavement.
Ten minutes later, when he entered the back sitting-room, he was perspiring but as prepared as such a flabby soul could ever be.
Ten minutes later, when he walked into the back sitting room, he was sweating but as ready as a soft person could ever be.
He had always been in terror of his father; and Hans Caspar saw nothing strange in his son's greeting.
He had always been afraid of his father, and Hans Caspar thought nothing was unusual about his son's greeting.
"Hullo, Edward," he said in his deep voice. "Just run down to see you."
"Hellо, Edward," he said in his deep voice. "Just came by to see you."
"Hullo, father," replied the son with the forced cheeriness he always adopted when addressing his sire. "You'll stop for luncheon?"
"Helloo, Dad," replied the son with the forced cheerfulness he always used when talking to his father. "Are you staying for lunch?"
"Thank-you. If you can give me a bite."
"Thanks. If you could give me a bite."
The young man rang.
The young guy called.
His wife came to the door.
His wife opened the door.
"Mr. Caspar'll stay for luncheon," said Edward, lowering his voice appropriately. "Can you let us have something?"
"Mr. Caspar will stay for lunch," said Edward, lowering his voice just right. "Can you get us something?"
"Very good," replied his wife surlily.
"Very good," his wife replied sourly.
The father looked after her, grimly amused.
The father watched her with a grim sense of amusement.
"Don't seem very obliging," he remarked.
"You're not being very helpful," he noted.
Edward laughed uneasily.
Edward chuckled nervously.
"What!" he said. "Oh, she's all right. A bit fuf—funny in her manner. That's all."
"What!" he said. "Oh, she's fine. Just a little weird in her behavior. That's all."
Mr. Caspar prodded his son.
Mr. Caspar nudged his son.
"You'd better mind your eye, Ned. She's masterful, and a fine figure of a woman too."
"You'd better watch out, Ned. She's strong-willed and quite the attractive woman as well."
Edward tittered foolishly.
Edward laughed foolishly.
"What?—Oh, she—she's married. Children and all that."
"What?—Oh, she's married. With kids and everything."
"What's her husband do?"
"What does her husband do?"
"What—him?—Oh, he does nothing much that I know of."
"What—him?—Oh, he doesn't do much that I know of."
"Lives on her, I suppose," growled the other. "Scoundrel! I know the sort. The kind your Gladstones encourage."
"She’s living off her, I guess," the other person growled. "What a jerk! I know that type. The kind your Gladstones promote."
He descanted at length and with more than even his usual violence on the sins of all governments and especially radical ones. Unlike his usual self, he was clearly talking as a screen to gain time, sheltering something behind a wall of words. Ned was always embarrassed in his father's presence; but for once Mr. Caspar seemed himself uneasy in the presence of this son who had been such a woeful disappointment to him.
He went on at length, even more passionately than usual, about the sins of all governments, especially radical ones. Unlike his typical self, he was obviously using words as a shield to buy time, hiding something behind a barrier of speech. Ned always felt awkward around his father; but for once, Mr. Caspar seemed uncomfortable in the presence of this son who had been such a big disappointment to him.
After his political outburst, there was a prolonged pause.
After his political outburst, there was a long silence.
Then Mr. Caspar leaned forward and kicked a cinder into its place.
Then Mr. Caspar leaned forward and kicked a piece of cinder into its spot.
"Pretty comfortable here?" he asked at last.
"Pretty comfortable here?" he finally asked.
"Oh, I get along fuf—first-rate," answered the son.
"Oh, I get along just fine," answered the son.
"Three hundred a year's not much for a man in my position to allow his only son, I know," the other said gruffly.
"Three hundred a year isn't a lot for a man in my position to give to his only son, I know," the other said gruffly.
It was a new and unexpected note. The young man, chivalrous to the roots of him, and heir to all the qualities of his mother's family, instantly answered his father's mute appeal.
It was a fresh and surprising gesture. The young man, noble to his core and inheriting all the traits of his mother's family, immediately responded to his father's silent plea.
"My dear fuf—father, it's a fortune," he said. "We—I live like a prince. And anyway, it's three hundred a year more than I deserve."
"My dear dad, it's amazing," he said. "We—I live like a prince. And anyway, it's three hundred a year more than I deserve."
His father was silent.
His dad was silent.
"I don't know if you've had any expectations from me," he said at last. "I've been pretty blunt with you in the past."
"I don't know if you had any expectations of me," he finally said. "I've been pretty straightforward with you before."
The young man had risen and was standing before the fire, his face working.
The young man had gotten up and was standing in front of the fire, his face reacting.
"I've no need for mum—much money," he explained. "You see I've no expensive tastes. I don't hunt or shoot or gug—gamble. If I can have enough for the necessities of life, and to buy an occasional bub—book or two, that's all I need."
"I don't need much money," he explained. "You see, I don’t have expensive tastes. I don’t hunt or shoot or gamble. If I can have enough for the essentials of life and to buy an occasional book or two, that’s all I need."
"Ned," said the other, coming firmly to the point, "I've made arrangements for the three hundred a year I allow you to be continued throughout your life."
"Ned," the other said, getting straight to the point, "I've arranged for the three hundred a year that I give you to continue for the rest of your life."
"I think it's mum—most awfully good of you, father," said the young man with obvious sincerity.
"I think it’s Mom—really good of you, Dad," said the young man with obvious sincerity.
The other grunted.
The other person grunted.
"I don't know," he replied. "Not every son would take it that way."
"I don’t know," he responded. "Not every son would see it that way."
He was rarely moved. His son saw it and was wretched.
He was hardly ever affected. His son noticed it and felt miserable.
Then the woman came in with luncheon.
Then the woman came in with lunch.
CHAPTER V
ERNIE MAKES HIS APPEARANCE
The little room in which they lunched looked out on a tiny back-garden bounded by a high old flint-wall.
The small room where they had lunch overlooked a tiny backyard surrounded by a tall, old flint wall.
The view was limited; and yet, for those who knew, it contained much of the history of Beachbourne. Over the top of the wall could be seen the chimney-pots and long blue roofs of what was now the Workhouse, which had, Ned told his father, been a cavalry barracks in the days of Napoleon. Against the wall a fine fig-tree revealed that the new house stood where not long since an old garden, its soil enriched by centuries of the toil of man, had grown the pleasant fruits of the earth.
The view was restricted, but for those in the know, it held a lot of the history of Beachbourne. Over the top of the wall, you could see the chimney pots and long blue roofs of what was now the Workhouse, which, as Ned told his father, had been a cavalry barracks during the days of Napoleon. Against the wall, a beautiful fig tree showed that the new house was built where an old garden had recently stood, its soil enriched by centuries of human effort, producing the delightful fruits of the earth.
The room was dark but singularly clean. It was distinguished, moreover, by the complete absence of all the ordinary insignia of a lodging-house. There were no pictures on the walls. The furniture, what there was of it, was mahogany, solid and plain, the chairs and sofa horse-hair.
The room was dark but notably clean. It was also unique for having none of the typical signs of a boarding house. There were no pictures on the walls. The furniture, what little there was, was solid and simple mahogany, with horse-hair chairs and a sofa.
If the room lacked the distinction and delicacy of the study, neither was it stamped as was the rest of the house with the conventional hall-mark of the lower middle class. Rather, in its strength and its simplicity it was like the parlour of a yeoman-farmer.
If the room didn't have the elegance and refinement of the study, it also didn't carry the typical mark of the lower middle class that was seen throughout the rest of the house. Instead, with its sturdiness and simplicity, it resembled the living room of a small farmer.
The two men talked little at their meal; but all went well until they had resumed their chairs in the sunny front sitting-room that looked over to the solitary stucco house, gloomy amid trees and evergreens, behind a high wall across the road.
The two men spoke very little during their meal, but everything went smoothly until they settled back into their chairs in the sunny front living room that overlooked the lonely stucco house, which appeared dark and somber among the trees and evergreens, behind a tall wall across the road.
"The Rectory, I suppose," said the older man, standing in the bow, picking his teeth. "Always the best house in the parish. D'you know the man?"
"The Rectory, I guess," said the older man, standing at the front, picking his teeth. "Always the best house in the parish. Do you know the guy?"
"Just," Edward answered.
"Just," Edward replied.
"What's his sort?"
"What's his type?"
"Oh, the ordinary cleric. A bit of a pagan; a bit of a Pharisee; and a whole-hearted snob. He's a Prebendary who insists on being called a Canon."
"Oh, the typical cleric. A little bit of a pagan; a little bit of a Pharisee; and a complete snob. He's a Prebendary who insists on being called a Canon."
His father flashed a twinkling eye at him. Just sometimes Hans Caspar wondered whether there might not be more in this poor creature of a son of his than appeared.
His father gave him a twinkling eye. Just sometimes, Hans Caspar wondered if there might be more to this poor kid of his than it seemed.
"How like em!" he mused. "Yet I've an immense admiration for the Church as a commercial concern. Look at the business they've built up. Look at the property they've accumulated. Look at the way the Ecclesiastical Commissioners sweat blood out of the foulest slums in Christendom. They deserve to succeed. Do it all in such style too. House their head-managers in palaces, and pay em £15,000 a year—and perks—and plenty of em. The Hanseatic League was nothing to em."
"How similar they are!" he thought. "Still, I have enormous admiration for the Church as a business. Just look at the empire they've built. Check out the property they've gathered. Look at how the Ecclesiastical Commissioners extract every last drop from the dirtiest slums in Christendom. They deserve to thrive. And they do it all with such flair. They house their top managers in palaces and pay them £15,000 a year—plus benefits—and lots of them. The Hanseatic League was nothing compared to this."
The young man's eyes became quizzical. Then he began to titter in the feeble and deprecatory way of one who half dissents and dares not say so.
The young man's eyes looked confused. Then he started to laugh softly in a weak, self-deprecating manner, as someone who partially disagrees but is too afraid to say it.
The door opened quietly. Hans Caspar, standing in the bow, turned round.
The door opened quietly. Hans Caspar, standing in the bow, turned around.
A small brown-smocked figure, a-stride a dappled grey horse, looked in; and a lovely little singing voice like that of water pouring from a jug, said in a slight stutter with mysterious intimacy,
A small figure in a brown smock, sitting on a dappled grey horse, looked in; and a lovely little singing voice, like water pouring from a jug, spoke in a slight stutter with a sense of mysterious familiarity,
"Daddy!"
"Dad!"
The little lad stood smiling in the door, the image of his father, of his father's mother, of the Cavalier upon the wall, of those high-bred, rather ineffective faces that look down on visitors from the famous portrait-gallery at Ravensrood, the Somersetshire home of the Beauregards.
The young boy stood grinning in the doorway, looking just like his dad, his dad's mom, and the Cavalier hanging on the wall, resembling those aristocratic, somewhat impractical faces that gaze down on guests from the well-known portrait gallery at Ravensrood, the Somersetshire residence of the Beauregards.
Edward Caspar sat and sweated.
Edward Caspar sat and sweated.
It was of course the elder man who spoke first.
It was, of course, the older man who spoke first.
"Hullo, youngster!" he called cheerily. "What might be your name?"
"Hey there, kid!" he called cheerfully. "What's your name?"
The child's face wrought just like his father's, as he struggled with some invisible obstacle.
The child's face was just like his father's as he battled with some unseen challenge.
"Ernie Gug—gug—Gaspod," he said at last.
"Ernie Gug—gug—Gaspod," he finally said.
"Ernie Gaspipe," laughed the other. "Is your daddy a plumber?"
"Ernie Gaspipe," laughed the other. "Is your dad a plumber?"
The child's hand left his horse's mane and shot out a chubby finger.
The child's hand dropped from his horse's mane and pointed out a chubby finger.
"That's my dad—daddy," he said.
"That's my dad," he said.
There was the sound of swift feet in the passage, a blue arm reached fiercely forth, and the child was swept back to the kitchen.
There was the sound of quick footsteps in the hallway, a blue arm shot out aggressively, and the child was pulled back to the kitchen.
Mr. Caspar's eye flashed on his son's grey and quaking face and flashed away again.
Mr. Caspar's gaze flicked to his son's pale and trembling face and then moved away.
"Nice-looking kiddy," he said calmly. "Just the age to take us all for his dad."
"Nice-looking kid," he said calmly. "Just the right age to pass for his dad."
"Yes," panted Ned, his moist hands gripping the arm of his chair.
"Yeah," panted Ned, his sweaty hands clutching the arm of his chair.
"How many's she got?"
"How many does she have?"
"Two, I believe."
"Two, I think."
"Boys?"
"Guys?"
"Yes, both."
"Yes, both."
The father took a cigar leisurely from his case, cut it and began to smoke.
The father casually took a cigar from his case, cut it, and started smoking.
"I'd have liked a large family," he said quietly.
"I would have liked a big family," he said softly.
The son raised his eyes of a hunted hare.
The son looked up with the eyes of a hunted hare.
"I know, father," he stuttered. "I'm afraid I've been a great dud—disappointment to you."
"I know, Dad," he stammered. "I'm really sorry I've been such a letdown—disappointment to you."
"Stop it!" grunted the other. "Or I'll go into the kitchen." He puffed away, lost in his reflections. "It was your mother," he went on. "She couldn't stand the racket. That sort can't. The English aristocracy breed in and in too much. That's why they always fail. No red blood in em." He added, after a pause, "You almost killed her; and you were only a five-pounder when you were born...."
"Knock it off!" the other grunted. "Or I’ll head into the kitchen." He breathed heavily, lost in his thoughts. "It was your mom," he continued. "She couldn't handle the noise. People like her just can't. The English aristocracy breeds too much within its own ranks. That's why they always fail. There’s no real spirit in them." He added, after a moment, "You nearly killed her, and you were only five pounds when you were born..."
Before he left Mr. Caspar did go into the kitchen alone.
Before he left, Mr. Caspar went into the kitchen by himself.
"I'm going to give that woman half-a-sovereign," he explained. "She gave me a decent luncheon."
"I'm going to give that woman fifty cents," he explained. "She gave me a good lunch."
He went down the passage and knocked at the kitchen-door.
He walked down the hallway and knocked on the kitchen door.
"Come in," said a voice.
"Come in," a voice said.
He entered.
He walked in.
The woman faced him, formidable as a tigress guarding her cubs.
The woman stood in front of him, fierce like a tigress protecting her young.
Her enemy eyed her with something more than kindness.
Her enemy looked at her with something that went beyond kindness.
"I've seen one child," he said with the charm he could assume at will. "Where's tother?"
"I've seen one kid," he said with the charm he could turn on whenever he wanted. "Where's the other?"
His manner disarmed her. Half-hidden behind a towel-horse was a cot. Anne Caspar stood aside while the big man bent over the sleeping child.
His demeanor put her at ease. Half-hidden behind a towel rack was a bed. Anne Caspar stepped aside as the large man leaned over the sleeping child.
"Ern's all right," she said. "This'n's not much to talk on—as yet. I'd not have rared him only for Mr. Trupp."
"Ern's fine," she said. "This one isn't much to discuss—yet. I wouldn't have raised him if it weren't for Mr. Trupp."
"Mr. Trupp's a great man," said the other, and laid two sovereigns on the table.
"Mr. Trupp is a great guy," said the other, and placed two coins on the table.
"One for each of em," he explained.
"One for each of them," he explained.
The woman coloured faintly.
The woman blushed slightly.
There was about her the beauty of a clear and frosty day.
There was a beauty about her like that of a clear and chilly day.
"Thank-you," she said.
"Thanks," she said.
He held out his hand.
He extended his hand.
She took it, and he would not let it go, those eyes of his, in which light and darkness, cruelty and kindness, chased each other, engaging hers.
She took it, and he wouldn’t let it go, those eyes of his, where light and darkness, cruelty and kindness, chased each other, locking onto hers.
"Good-bye," he said. "I don't know what your name is—Look after him," He jerked his head towards the door. "He needs it."
"Goodbye," he said. "I don't know your name—Take care of him," He nodded toward the door. "He needs it."
The woman dropped her eyes, the lovely colour deepening in her cheeks.
The woman looked down, the beautiful color deepening in her cheeks.
"I'll try," she said, her natural surliness dashed with ungracious graciousness.
"I'll try," she said, her usual sulkiness mixed with an ungrateful kindness.
In the passage he put on his coat.
In the passage, he put on his coat.
Edward came out to him.
Edward approached him.
"Good-bye, Ned," he said. "Good luck," and put his hand almost affectionately on his son's shoulder. "I'm going down to look in on Trupp and curse him from the Board for leaving the Whitechapel. Damn tomfoolery. He'd a career before him, that man."
"See you later, Ned," he said. "Good luck," and placed his hand almost affectionately on his son's shoulder. "I'm going down to check on Trupp and give him a piece of my mind for leaving the Whitechapel. What a stupid move. He had a promising career ahead of him, that guy."
CHAPTER VI
THE MANOR-HOUSE
When he left his son to carry out his threat, Mr. Caspar struck into the steep main street of Old Town, which preserved still the somewhat stagnant atmosphere of a country village. On the left the parish church, square-towered, massive, grey, stood on a slight eminence over a green hollow, called still the Moot, in which was a pond that may have been the source of the original bourne. Beneath the church the old Star inn hung its sign-board across the way. Here Borough Lane crossed the street, running steeply down between the church and the inn and as steeply up under noble beech-trees along the garden-wall of the Queen Anne mansion which must clearly be the Manor-house.
When Mr. Caspar left his son to follow through on his threat, he walked down the steep main street of Old Town, which still felt a bit like a small country village. On the left, the parish church, with its square tower and solid gray stone, stood on a slight rise overlooking a green hollow called the Moot, which had a pond that might have been the original source of the stream. Beneath the church, the old Star Inn hung its sign across the street. Here, Borough Lane crossed the main road, steeply descending between the church and the inn, then climbing back up under grand beech trees along the garden wall of the Queen Anne mansion, which was clearly the Manor house.
The brass-plate on the door confirmed the visitor's conjecture.
The brass plate on the door confirmed the visitor's guess.
Yes; Mr. Trupp was in.
Yes, Mr. Trupp is in.
The house was beautiful within as it was plain and solid outside. In the hall wainscoted, spacious, and with shining oaken floors, a grandfather's clock swung its pendulum rhythmically.
The house was beautiful inside as it was simple and sturdy outside. In the spacious hall, with its wooden paneling and shiny oak floors, a grandfather clock swung its pendulum in a steady rhythm.
The room into which Mr. Caspar was shown had a wide bow-window looking out over gracious lawns and laburnum-trees in blossom to the elms in Saffrons Croft.
The room that Mr. Caspar was led into had a large bow-window overlooking beautiful lawns and flowering laburnum trees by the elms in Saffrons Croft.
Mr. Trupp entered. He was a slight man with a moustache, who tilted his shrewd, rather sharp face to inspect his visitor through pince-nez.
Mr. Trupp walked in. He was a thin man with a mustache, who tilted his keen, somewhat sharp face to look over his visitor through pince-nez.
"Well, Mr. Caspar," he growled genially.
"Well, Mr. Caspar," he said in a friendly tone.
"Ah, you runagate!" scolded the other. "What d'you mean by it?"
"Ah, you rebel!" scolded the other. "What do you mean by that?"
The doctor nodded at the window.
The doctor nodded toward the window.
A beautiful young woman with chestnut hair, bare to the sun, was walking with extreme deliberation across the lawn, leaning on the arm of a nurse.
A beautiful young woman with chestnut hair, exposed to the sun, was walking very deliberately across the lawn, leaning on the arm of a nurse.
"That's one reason," he said.
"That's one reason," he stated.
The other gazed.
The other person stared.
"Yes; you've given her the right setting," he remarked at last in a strangely quiet voice, touched with melancholy.
"Yeah; you've created the perfect atmosphere for her," he said at last in a strangely calm voice, tinged with sadness.
A greyhound emerged from a shrubbery and crossed the lawn after the two women at a stealthy trot.
A greyhound came out from the bushes and swiftly crossed the lawn after the two women.
"That's another," said Mr. Trupp.
"That's another one," said Mr. Trupp.
"Sport!" cried the other. "Bah!—and you might have been a great man!—a credit to the Whitechapel. What's the next?"
"Game!" exclaimed the other. "Ugh!—and you could have been amazing!—a source of pride for Whitechapel. What's next?"
"Professional," grunted the Doctor.
"Professional," the Doctor grunted.
"Third and last of course," retorted the other. "That's you English all over. You don't know what work is. Still, Old Town for your wife and New Town for your practice—may be something in it after all."
"Third and last, of course," the other replied. "That's typical of you English. You have no idea what real work is. Still, Old Town for your wife and New Town for your practice—there might be some truth to that after all."
The surgeon opened the window.
The surgeon opened the window.
"Come and be introduced," he said, and led the way across the lawn. "She'd like to meet you."
"Come and meet her," he said, and walked across the lawn. "She wants to see you."
Mrs. Trupp showed herself delightfully shy in her large and royal way. Mr. Caspar was Mr. Caspar; and the fair creature knew the secret of Mr. Caspar's son. She was indeed the only woman in Beachbourne who knew it, and that not because Mr. Trupp had told her, but because she was the only woman in whom Anne Caspar had confided,—as had, in fact, Edward too. Her meeting therefore with Mr. Caspar senior was full of dramatic possibilities. Her innocent soul thrilled with pleasurable alarm at the perilous character of the situation. She felt a little guilty and wholly defensive; and her transparent face betrayed every emotion as a pool reflects a cloud.
Mrs. Trupp appeared charmingly shy in her grand way. Mr. Caspar was just Mr. Caspar; and the lovely woman knew Mr. Caspar's son's secret. In fact, she was the only woman in Beachbourne who did, not because Mr. Trupp had shared it with her, but because she was the only woman Anne Caspar had confided in—Edward had done the same. So, her encounter with Mr. Caspar senior was filled with dramatic possibilities. Her innocent heart raced with excited apprehension at the risky nature of the situation. She felt a little guilty and completely on the defensive, and her expressive face revealed every feeling just like a pool reflects a cloud.
Mr. Caspar watched her as she worked, with admiration and amusement.
Mr. Caspar watched her as she worked, feeling both impressed and amused.
"You've come down to see your son, I expect," she said in her charming leisured voice.
"You've come to see your son, I assume," she said in her charming, relaxed tone.
"I have," he answered brusquely, the light flashing in his eyes. "He seems snug enough. Not bad lodgings."
"I have," he replied curtly, the light gleaming in his eyes. "He seems pretty comfortable. Not bad accommodations."
"As lodgings go," said Mrs. Trupp, delicately, bending over her work as her colour came and went.
"As far as places to stay go," said Mrs. Trupp gently, leaning over her work as her complexion changed.
"That's a queer creature," continued Mr. Caspar.
"That's a strange creature," continued Mr. Caspar.
"Who?"
"Who?"
"The woman my son's lodging with."
"The woman my son is living with."
Mrs. Caspar held up her work to inspect it.
Mrs. Caspar held up her work to take a look at it.
"She is a little funny in her manner," she replied, and began to pride herself on her skill in evading the enemy without telling a downright lie. "She's a fine cook, I believe."
"She's a bit quirky in how she acts," she replied, and started to feel pride in her ability to avoid the truth without telling a flat-out lie. "I think she's a great cook."
"She's a fine woman," said Mr. Caspar.
"She's a great woman," said Mr. Caspar.
The beautiful creature tossed her head as though he was suggesting something improper, which no doubt he was.
The beautiful creature tossed her head as if he were suggesting something inappropriate, which he definitely was.
Mr. Caspar chuckled without shame or mercy; but as he walked back to the house his mood changed.
Mr. Caspar laughed without a care in the world; but as he walked back to the house, his mood shifted.
"Well," he said gravely, "I congratulate you, Trupp. Children may be the greatest blessing in a man's life."
"Well," he said seriously, "I congratulate you, Trupp. Kids can be the biggest blessing in a man's life."
Back in the consulting-room he was still very quiet. All the teasing laughter was gone from him. The mischievous boy, the trampling conqueror, had disappeared. Their place had been taken by a sad and even pathetic man.
Back in the consulting room, he was still very quiet. All the teasing laughter was gone from him. The mischievous boy, the triumphant conqueror, had vanished. In their place was a sad and even pathetic man.
"What is it?" asked Mr. Trupp, as his visitor sank back in the big chair.
"What is it?" asked Mr. Trupp, as his visitor settled into the big chair.
"I'm sick as herrings," replied the other.
"I'm feeling really sick," replied the other.
"Labour troubles?"
"Worker issues?"
The big man, with his black hair, pale face and swarthy eyes, shook his head.
The big guy, with his black hair, pale face, and dark eyes, shook his head.
"I wish it was." He put his hand to his heart. "I've got notice to quit. Rivers gives me eighteen months at most. Damn nuisance." He stared out of the window at the two women under the elm. "I don't feel like dying. And there was so much to do."
"I wish it was." He placed his hand on his heart. "I've been given notice to leave. Rivers says I have eighteen months at most. What a pain." He looked out the window at the two women under the elm tree. "I don’t feel like dying. And there was so much left to do."
"Let's see," said the Doctor.
"Let's see," the Doctor said.
He applied the stethoscope, and then replaced it in his pocket without comment. It was clear from the negative expression of his face that he agreed with Sir Audrey Rivers' judgment.
He put the stethoscope on and then tucked it back into his pocket without saying anything. It was obvious from the frown on his face that he agreed with Sir Audrey Rivers' opinion.
Mr. Caspar, intuitive as his friend, asked no questions.
Mr. Caspar, just as intuitive as his friend, didn't ask any questions.
"That's it," said he. "Machine wearing out. I've rattled her about too much, I suppose. Well, a man must live—my sort of man at least. I could never be content to rust. There's nothing to be done. It's just good-bye and no au revoir this time. That's why I came down. I wanted to see the boy before I pushed off." He turned suddenly. "How's he getting on?"
"That's it," he said. "The machine's breaking down. I've probably pushed her too hard. Well, a man has to live—at least my kind of man. I could never just sit around doing nothing. There's nothing to be done. It's just goodbye and no see you later this time. That's why I came down. I wanted to check on the boy before I left." He turned suddenly. "How's he doing?"
Mr. Trupp shrugged his shoulders.
Mr. Trupp shrugged.
"No improvement?" asked the other.
"Any updates?" asked the other.
"I wouldn't say that. He's put the brake on a bit of late."
"I wouldn't say that. He’s slowed down a little recently."
"Or had it put on for him," muttered Mr. Caspar.
"Or did it put on for him," Mr. Caspar muttered.
He mused for some time.
He pondered for a while.
"I'd have taken a peerage but for him," he said at last. "I can't see Ned as a hereditary legislator."
"I would have accepted a title, if it weren't for him," he finally said. "I just can't imagine Ned as someone who inherits a role in government."
"Oh, I don't know," mumbled Mr. Trupp. He was an aggressive radical of the then active school of Dilke and Chamberlain. "I think he'd do very well in the House of Lords."
"Oh, I don't know," mumbled Mr. Trupp. He was an aggressive radical from the active school of Dilke and Chamberlain. "I think he'd do really well in the House of Lords."
The young man had touched the springs of laughter in the other's heart. Hans Caspar's immense vitality asserted itself again. He resumed himself with a shout, sweeping the clouds boisterously away.
The young man had sparked laughter in the other person's heart. Hans Caspar's huge energy came back strong. He shouted and playfully cleared the clouds away.
"Ned's a true Beauregard," he said. "Just his mother over again. So charming and so ineffectual! Always some weak strain in an hereditary aristocracy."
"Ned's a true Beauregard," he said. "Just like his mother all over again. So charming and so incapable! Always some weak trait in an inherited aristocracy."
"Must be," muttered Mr. Trupp. "They're never weeded out. They're above the laws of Nature. Case of Survival of the Unfittest—protected by Law and living on you and me to whom they dictate the Law. Albino bunnies in a gilded hutch with a policeman watching over em!"
"Must be," muttered Mr. Trupp. "They never get removed. They're above the laws of Nature. It's a case of Survival of the Unfit—protected by the law and living off you and me, who they dictate the law to. Albino bunnies in a fancy cage with a cop watching over them!"
"Good!" cried Mr. Caspar. "Albino bunnies is good. It took my albino in the way of religious orgies. I prefer Ned's trouble of the two. Less humbug about it." He got up and began restlessly to pace the room. "There's nothing like religion to eat a man's soul away, Trupp—to say nothing of a woman's. You don't let your wife go to church, I understand. Well, you're a shrewd fellow. That way lies the bottomless pit. Mine took to it—it was in her blood, mind you—when I was away in the River Plate driving the Trans-Argentine Railway from the Atlantic to the Pacific. When I came back—good Lord! Priests to luncheon, Bishops to dinner, Deaconesses to tea. Missionary meetings in the drawing-room, altars in the alcove, parasites everywhere. In her last illness she would have a religeuse to see to her instead of one of our nurses from the Whitechapel. Of course she died. Serve her right, too, say I." He paused. "With Ned it was just touch and go which way it would take him. I thought at one time his mother's trouble'd got him, but in the end it was..." He jiggled his elbow.
"Good!" exclaimed Mr. Caspar. "Albino bunnies are great. It took my albino down the path of religious craziness. I prefer Ned's issues over that. Less nonsense involved." He stood up and started to pace the room restlessly. "Nothing like religion to eat away at a man's soul, Trupp—not to mention a woman's. You don't let your wife go to church, right? Well, you're a smart guy. That way leads to the endless abyss. Mine got into it—it was in her blood, you know—while I was away in the River Plate working on the Trans-Argentine Railway from the Atlantic to the Pacific. When I returned—good heavens! Priests for lunch, Bishops for dinner, Deaconesses for tea. Missionary meetings in the living room, altars in the corner, freeloaders everywhere. In her last sickness, she would have a religeuse take care of her instead of one of our nurses from Whitechapel. Of course, she died. Served her right, too, I say." He paused. "With Ned, it was a close call which way he would go. I thought for a while his mother's issues had affected him, but in the end it was..." He jiggled his elbow.
"He's not a bad sort," muttered Mr. Trupp.
"He's not a bad guy," muttered Mr. Trupp.
Hans Caspar took the other by the lapel of his coat.
Hans Caspar grabbed the other person by the lapel of their coat.
"But that's just what makes me so mad, man!" he cried. "If he'd been vicious I could have kicked his back-side with joy. But you couldn't kick Ned. You can't kick a pathetic vacuum." He added with a swagger: "No man can accuse Hans Caspar of being afraid to use the jack-boot. You don't kick bottoms half enough in England."
"But that's what makes me so angry, man!" he exclaimed. "If he had been mean, I could have kicked his ass with pleasure. But you can't kick Ned. You can't kick a sad loser." He added with confidence, "No one can say Hans Caspar is afraid to use force. You don't kick people nearly enough in England."
"There's plenty of kicking bottoms," answered the other. "The trouble is that the men who kick bottoms never get their own kicked. If every man who kicked knew for certain that he would automatically be kicked in his turn, we might get on a bit."
"There's a lot of bottom-kicking," the other replied. "The problem is that the guys who do the kicking never get theirs kicked. If every guy who kicked knew for sure that he'd automatically get kicked back in return, we might make some progress."
Hans Caspar chuckled.
Hans Caspar laughed.
"Your idea of Utopia," he said. "Everybody standing round in a circle, with his hands on the shoulders of the man in front, hacking him. I like it."
"Your idea of Utopia," he said. "Everyone standing in a circle, with their hands on the shoulders of the person in front, attacking him. I like it."
"I believe," chanted Mr. Trupp, "in the Big Stick. That's my creed. But I want it applied by everybody to everybody—not by the strong to the weak as we do in this country, and you do in yours."
"I believe," Mr. Trupp chanted, "in the Big Stick. That's my principle. But I want it applied by everyone to everyone—not by the strong to the weak like we do in this country, and you do in yours."
"My firm belief you're this new-fangled creature—a Socialist," said Hans Caspar.
"My strong belief is that you're this modern type of person—a Socialist," said Hans Caspar.
"What if I am!" grunted the other. In fact, in London he had attended meetings of the recently born Fabian Society, and had heard William Morris preach on Sunday evenings in the stables of Kelmscott House. The young surgeon had found himself in general sympathy with the views expounded, but like many another man could not tolerate the personalities of the expounders of the new creed. "Apart from Morris, they're such prigs," he would say, "and so blatant about it. Always thrusting their alleged intellectual superiority down your throat. And after all, they're only advocating what every sensible man must advocate—the application of the method of Science to the problems of Government."
"What if I am!" the other grunted. In fact, in London, he had gone to meetings of the recently formed Fabian Society and had listened to William Morris speak on Sunday evenings in the stables of Kelmscott House. The young surgeon generally agreed with the ideas shared, but like many others, he couldn't stand the personalities of those promoting the new beliefs. "Besides Morris, they're such know-it-alls," he would say, "and so obvious about it. Always shoving their supposed intellectual superiority in your face. And really, they’re just promoting what any reasonable person should support—the use of scientific methods to tackle government issues."
Mr. Caspar had gone to the window and was staring out.
Mr. Caspar had walked over to the window and was looking out.
"How long'll that boy of mine last the pace he's going?" he asked, subdued again.
"How long do you think my son can keep up this pace?" he asked, sounding defeated again.
"He might last thirty years yet," the other answered.
"He could last for another thirty years," the other replied.
Hans Caspar turned round.
Hans Caspar turned around.
"With that woman to run him, you mean?"
"Are you saying that woman is in charge of him?"
"What woman's that?"
"Which woman is that?"
"His wife."
"His partner."
It was Mr. Trupp's turn to look away.
It was Mr. Trupp's turn to look away.
"She's the sort for him," he mumbled warily.
"She's the type for him," he said cautiously.
The other broke in with vehement enthusiasm.
The other jumped in with intense excitement.
"The sort for him!—why, if I'd married a woman like that—with a back-bone like steel, and the jaws of a rat-trap—I'd have been a Napoleon."
"The kind of person for him!—Honestly, if I had married a woman like that—with a backbone of steel and a jaw like a rat trap—I would have been a Napoleon."
Mr. Trupp's face was still averted. Its naturally shrewd expression had for the moment a satirical touch.
Mr. Trupp's face was still turned away. Its naturally sharp expression had, for the moment, a sarcastic edge.
"You think he's a lucky fellow to get her?" said the other.
"You think he's lucky to be with her?" said the other.
Mr. Trupp's silence was eloquent enough.
Mr. Trupp's silence said a lot.
"Ah," continued Hans Caspar knowingly. "I see. You think she got him. I dare say. She's the sort of woman who'd get anything she wanted. And he's the kind of man who'd be got by the first woman who wanted him. I took the measure of her at first sight. Fact I was just going to offer her the job of manageress of my canteen at rail-head—when I found out. She'd make the navvies sit up, I'll swear."
"Ah," continued Hans Caspar knowingly. "I get it. You think she snagged him. I wouldn't be surprised. She's the type of woman who gets what she wants. And he's the kind of guy who would fall for the first woman who chased after him. I sized her up the moment I saw her. In fact, I was about to offer her the job of manager of my canteen at the railhead—until I found out. She'd definitely make the workers pay attention, I swear."
"Her hands are pretty full as it is," commented Mr. Trupp.
"Her hands are pretty full already," Mr. Trupp said.
The other nodded.
The other agreed.
"I expect so," he said. "Ned alone's one woman's job. And the two children." He put his hand on the surgeon's arm. "That eldest boy, Trupp!"
"I think so," he said. "Taking care of Ned by himself is a job for one woman. And then there are the two kids." He placed his hand on the surgeon's arm. "That oldest boy, Trupp!"
"What about him?"
"What about them?"
"He's his grandmother over again. Watch him!"
"He's just like his grandmother. Watch him!"
A bell in the street clanged.
A bell in the street rang out.
"What's that?" he asked.
"What's that?" he asked.
"Station-bus," said Mr. Trupp. "The driver strikes the coaching-bell over the Star as he passes."
"Station bus," Mr. Trupp said. "The driver rings the coaching bell over the Star as he goes by."
"I must catch it."
"I've got to catch it."
The big man put on his coat and went out. At the door of the inn a two-horse bus was drawn up.
The big man put on his coat and stepped outside. At the inn's door, a two-horse bus was waiting.
Mr. Caspar climbed up beside the driver.
Mr. Caspar climbed up next to the driver.
The young surgeon closed the front-door and turned.
The young surgeon closed the front door and turned.
His wife stood framed in the garden-window against a background of green.
His wife stood framed in the garden window against a backdrop of green.
"Did he find out?" she asked anxiously.
"Did he find out?" she asked nervously.
"My dear," her husband answered, "he did."
"My dear," her husband replied, "he did."
The tender creature's face fell.
The sweet creature's face dropped.
"Oh, the poor Caspars!" she cried.
"Oh, the poor Caspars!" she exclaimed.
CHAPTER VII
HANS CASPAR'S WILL
Sir Audrey Rivers' diagnosis proved correct. Just a year after his visit to Beachbourne Mr. Caspar died.
Sir Audrey Rivers' diagnosis was spot on. Just a year after his visit to Beachbourne, Mr. Caspar passed away.
His will caused malicious merriment to those who knew "Unser Hans," as he was called in Society.
His will brought wicked amusement to those who knew "Unser Hans," as he was called in Society.
He left the bulk of his vast fortune in trust for the Whitechapel Hospital—with one proviso: that no clergyman was to act as a trustee. For the rest he bequeathed £300 a year for life, free of Income Tax, to his daughter-in-law, Mrs. Edward Caspar; and should she pre-decease her husband, the sum was to be continued to his son.
He left most of his huge fortune in a trust for the Whitechapel Hospital—with one condition: that no clergyman was to be a trustee. For the rest, he bequeathed £300 a year for life, free of Income Tax, to his daughter-in-law, Mrs. Edward Caspar; and if she passed away before her husband, the amount was to continue to his son.
"Sound fellow that," said Mr. Trupp, when he heard. "Old Man Caspar to the end."
"Good guy," said Mr. Trupp when he heard. "Old Man Caspar until the very end."
"It's rather hard on our Mr. Caspar," remarked his wife, who had known Edward Caspar in London before either had married.
"It's pretty tough on Mr. Caspar," said his wife, who had known Edward Caspar in London before either of them got married.
"My dear," replied the surgeon, with the slight sententiousness peculiar to him, "the only way to help that sort of son is to be hard on him."
"My dear," the surgeon replied, with the slight preachiness that was typical of him, "the only way to deal with that kind of son is to be tough on him."
"I hope you'll never help my Joe like that," cried the beautiful woman warmly.
"I hope you'll never help my Joe like that," the beautiful woman exclaimed warmly.
Mr. Trupp loved to tease his wife.
Mr. Trupp loved to joke around with his wife.
"If your Joe goes that way I will," he grinned—"and worse. So mind your eye!"
"If your Joe goes that way, I will," he grinned—"and even worse. So watch out!"
Another woman who was not amused by Hans Caspar's will was the woman who benefited by it.
Another woman who wasn't happy about Hans Caspar's will was the woman who gained from it.
Anne Caspar had the qualities of her kind. If she was hard, she was passionately loyal and genuinely devoted to her Ned. When she had told Mr. Trupp that her marriage had been a love-match she had but spoken the truth as regards her part in it. Therefore on the morning she opened the letter from the lawyers announcing that she had come by miracle into what was for the daughter of the Ealing tobacconist a fortune, she felt a slight had been put upon her husband and was perturbed accordingly.
Anne Caspar had the qualities of her kind. If she was tough, she was fiercely loyal and truly devoted to her Ned. When she told Mr. Trupp that her marriage had been a love match, she was speaking the truth about her part in it. So, on the morning she opened the letter from the lawyers announcing that she had unexpectedly inherited what was, for the daughter of the Ealing tobacconist, a fortune, she felt that a slight had been cast upon her husband and was understandably disturbed.
With pensive face she went into the study, wearing the long blue over-all in which Edward Caspar had first seen her.
With a thoughtful expression, she walked into the study, wearing the long blue jumpsuit that Edward Caspar had first seen her in.
Her husband stood in his shirt-sleeves, pipe in mouth, a loose, round-shouldered figure, splashing away with vague enthusiasm at a canvas in the sunny bow-window.
Her husband stood in his shirtsleeves, a pipe in his mouth, a loosely built figure, splashing away with a vague enthusiasm at a canvas in the sunny bay window.
She realized in a moment that she had caught him in one of his rare uplifted moods.
She suddenly realized that she had caught him in one of his rare good moods.
"Ned," she said.
"Ned," she stated.
"What-ho, my Annie!"
"Hey there, my Annie!"
"Your father's left us £300 a year."
"Your dad left us £300 a year."
He chuckled as he painted, one eye on the gleaming mystery of the Downs.
He laughed to himself as he painted, keeping one eye on the shining mystery of the Downs.
"Been opening my letters, you burglar?"
"Have you been opening my letters, you thief?"
"The letter's to me."
"The letter's for me."
This time he turned, saw her face, and steadied.
This time he turned, saw her face, and steadied himself.
She offered him the envelope.
She handed him the envelope.
He glanced at the address.
He looked at the address.
"Yes, it's to you all right. Funny they didn't write to me."
"Yeah, it's definitely for you. It's weird they didn't reach out to me."
"Won't you read it, Ned?" she said gently.
"Will you read it, Ned?" she asked softly.
He skimmed the contents and winced.
He quickly glanced over the contents and grimaced.
"That's all right, Anne," he said, handing it back to her, and patting her hand. "The old man's been as good as his word—and better, by the amount of Income Tax."
"That's okay, Anne," he said, returning it to her and giving her hand a light pat. "The old man has kept his promise—and then some, considering the amount of Income Tax."
"Such a way to do it and all," said Anne censoriously.
"That's one way to do it and all," Anne said disapprovingly.
He pinched her arm.
He squeezed her arm.
"Perhaps it's for the best," he said. "And anyway, it doesn't much matter." If Edward Caspar was by no means sure of himself, he was sure beyond question of the woman life had given him.
"Maybe it's for the best," he said. "And anyway, it doesn't really matter." If Edward Caspar wasn't entirely confident in himself, he was definitely certain about the woman life had given him.
She lifted her face to his, and it was beautiful.
She raised her face to his, and it was beautiful.
"Ned," she said; and he kissed her.
"Ned," she said, and he kissed her.
BOOK II
THE TWO BROTHERS
CHAPTER VIII
BEACHBOURNE
The Domesday Book tells us that King Edward the Confessor held the Manor of Burne, and gave the endowment of the Church of St. Michael to the Abbey of Fecamp, along with the Lordships of Steyning and Rye and Winchelsea and other jewels from the crown of Sussex; as all who have read Mr. Dudgeon's scholarly history of Beachbourne will recall.
The Domesday Book tells us that King Edward the Confessor owned the Manor of Burne and donated the church funds for St. Michael to the Abbey of Fecamp, as well as the Lordships of Steyning, Rye, Winchelsea, and other treasures from the crown of Sussex; as anyone who has read Mr. Dudgeon's detailed history of Beachbourne will remember.
Harold cancelled the grant, with the result, so legend has it, that William the Norman landed at Pevensey just across the way to enforce restitution. In those days the parish of Burne covered like a blanket the western promontory of the great Bay. At each of the four corners of the blanket, holding it down as it were, was a rude hamlet. On the bourne itself a few hovels clustered round the wooden church upon the Kneb; in Coombe-in-the-Cliff, carved out of the flank of Beau-nez, was Holy Well, haunted by pilgrims from the Continent; on the sea-front there was the Wish, beneath which of old a Roman dock had been; and further east was Sea-gate with its fishing-station and the earth-work which guarded the entrance to the Bay whose waters swept inland over what are now the Levels to Ratton and Horsey and the borders of Hailsham.
Harold canceled the grant, leading to the legend that William the Norman landed at Pevensey just across the way to demand restitution. Back then, the parish of Burne spread like a blanket over the western promontory of the great Bay. At each of the four corners of the blanket, there was a small village holding it down, so to speak. By the stream itself, a few huts clustered around the wooden church on the Kneb; in Coombe-in-the-Cliff, carved out of the side of Beau-nez, was Holy Well, a place visited by pilgrims from the Continent; on the seafront, there was the Wish, which used to be the site of a Roman dock; and further east was Sea-gate, with its fishing station and the earthwork that protected the entrance to the Bay, whose waters flowed inland over what are now the Levels to Ratton and Horsey and the borders of Hailsham.
In the reign of Henry II the Norman church, much as we know it to-day, succeeded the crazy wooden building in which our Saxon forefathers heard the Word of the Promise first brought to Sussex by Bishop Wilfrith, who starting from the North, dared the perils of the Forest, and somehow fought his way through brake and marsh and thicket, among wild beasts and wilder men, to the ancient Roman settlement at Chichester; thence to spread the news all along the high bleak coast-line on which at river-mouths and lagoon-like estuaries the Saxon adventurers had gained a footing.
During Henry II's reign, the Norman church, as we know it today, replaced the crazy wooden structure where our Saxon ancestors first heard the Word of the Promise brought to Sussex by Bishop Wilfrith. He started from the North, facing the dangers of the Forest, and somehow made his way through the brambles, marshes, and thickets, navigating among wild animals and even wilder people, to the ancient Roman settlement at Chichester. From there, he spread the news along the high, desolate coastline where the Saxon adventurers had established their presence at river mouths and lagoon-like estuaries.
Till the nineteenth century the parish that lay scattered thus between the Downs, the marshes, and the sea, changed but little, experiencing the ordinary vicissitudes of an English village. Bishops made their visitations. Rectors lived and died. Outlaws sought sanctuary at the altar of the church above the Moot, which was still the centre of the life of the little pastoral community. In the last half of the fourteenth century the massive tower was added which dominated the village as it dominates the town to-day; built perhaps as a thank-offering for the passing of the Black Death, which slew half the population, reduced the monks at Michelham to five, and, with indiscriminating zeal, laid a clammy hand on the Abbot of Battle and Prior of St. Pancras, Lewes; while giving rise to a wave of industrial unrest which a few years later sent the rebellious men of Sussex Londonwards behind the ragged banner of Jack Cade.
Until the nineteenth century, the parish that was scattered between the Downs, the marshes, and the sea changed very little, experiencing the usual ups and downs of an English village. Bishops made their visits. Rectors lived and died. Outlaws sought refuge at the altar of the church above the Moot, which remained the center of life for the small pastoral community. In the last half of the fourteenth century, the massive tower was added, dominating the village as it does the town today; built perhaps as a thank-you for surviving the Black Death, which killed half the population, left the monks at Michelham with just five, and indiscriminately affected the Abbot of Battle and the Prior of St. Pancras, Lewes; while sparking a wave of industrial unrest that a few years later drove the rebellious men of Sussex toward London behind the tattered banner of Jack Cade.
In 1534 the Proclamation repudiating the Pope was read from the pulpit of the church upon the Kneb; and ten years later the first outburst of Puritanism stripped the consecrated building of many shrines, pictures, ornaments, as our historian has recently reminded us.
In 1534, the announcement rejecting the Pope was read from the church pulpit on the Kneb; and ten years later, the first wave of Puritanism stripped the holy building of many shrines, images, and decorations, as our historian has recently pointed out.
The village thrilled to the threat of the Spanish Armada, and, what is more, prepared to meet it; the inhabitants having—time out of memory of man, we are told—a reputation, the outcome of experience and necessity, for dealing with the landings of forraine enemies.
The village was excited by the threat of the Spanish Armada and, even more so, got ready to face it; the residents had—according to what we’ve been told—long held a reputation, built from experience and necessity, for handling the arrivals of foreign enemies.
During the Parliamentary troubles the Squire of Beachbourne was of course a stout-hearted Royalist; and his friend the Rector was brought up before the authorities on a charge of "malignancy." Found guilty, he was removed from office; whereupon, as his brass quaintly reminds us, the gallant gentleman mori maluit—preferred to die. And it is on record that the parish was only saved from the ravages of Civil War by the abominable condition of the roads of East Sussex. Perhaps the same factor told against the prosperity of the place. For, by the middle of the eighteenth century, Beachbourne, as it was now called, had dwindled in population to a few hundred souls. Later in the same century, about the time Newhaven was born, it began to blossom out as a health resort. A celebrity or two discovered its remote charm. A peer succeeded the Squire at the big house. Behind the Wish a row of sea-houses sprang into being on the front. But Dr. Russell of Lewes and the Prince Regent, in turning the fishing-village of Brightelmstone into fashionable Brighton, ruined for the moment its rival under Beau-nez. Beachbourne had to wait its turn until the iron horse, running on an iron road, across country that not long since had been washed by tides, overcame with astounding ease the difficulties that teams of snorting oxen up to the hocks in mud had found insuperable.
During the parliamentary troubles, the Squire of Beachbourne was, of course, a staunch Royalist; and his friend the Rector was brought before the authorities on a charge of "malignancy." Found guilty, he was removed from his position; whereupon, as his brass humorously reminds us, the brave gentleman mori maluit—he preferred to die. It's recorded that the parish was only spared the devastation of the Civil War due to the horrendous state of the roads in East Sussex. Perhaps this same issue contributed to the town's decline. By the middle of the eighteenth century, Beachbourne, as it was now known, had shrunk in population to just a few hundred people. Later in the same century, around the time Newhaven was established, it began to emerge as a health resort. A celebrity or two discovered its hidden charm. A peer took over the big house from the Squire. Behind the Wish, a row of seaside houses quickly appeared along the front. However, Dr. Russell of Lewes and the Prince Regent, in transforming the fishing village of Brightelmstone into fashionable Brighton, momentarily overshadowed its competitor under Beau-nez. Beachbourne had to bide its time until the iron horse, traveling on an iron road, crossed land that had recently been washed by tides, overcoming with remarkable ease the challenges that teams of struggling oxen had found impossible.
Then, and only then, the four corners of the parish came together apace. The old bourne disappeared, the source of it in the Moot under the church-crowned Kneb now no more than a stagnant pond. And by the time of our story a city of tens of thousands of inhabitants had risen where men, still middle-aged, could recall meadows that swept down to the sea, the voice of the corn-crake harsh everywhere as they sauntered down Water Lane of evenings after church, and the last fight of the "gentlemen" and the Revenue Officers that took place on a desolate strip of shore to the sound of calling sea-birds, on the site of what is now the Cecil Hotel.
Then, and only then, the four corners of the parish came together quickly. The old stream vanished, and its source in the Meeting place under the church-topped Kneb was now just a stagnant pond. By the time our story takes place, a city of tens of thousands of residents had emerged where people, still middle-aged, could remember meadows that stretched down to the sea, the harsh calls of the corn-crake echoing everywhere as they walked down Water Lane in the evenings after church, and the final confrontation between the "gentlemen" and the Revenue Officers that occurred on a deserted stretch of beach to the sound of calling sea birds, where the Cecil Hotel now stands.
CHAPTER IX
THE TWO BOYS
Next time Mr. Trupp called at 60 Rectory Walk, he marked that the familiar chocolate notice in the upper window had gone.
Next time Mr. Trupp visited 60 Rectory Walk, he noticed that the familiar chocolate notice in the upper window was gone.
He chaffed Mrs. Caspar in his grim way.
He teased Mrs. Caspar in his serious manner.
"No more rooms to let, I see," he said.
"No more rooms available, I see," he said.
"No," the woman answered. "No more lies to have to tell just at present."
"No," the woman said. "No more lies to tell right now."
She was in one of her tartest moods; and when he congratulated her on being through her troubles, she answered,
She was in one of her snappiest moods, and when he congratulated her on getting past her troubles, she replied,
"Some of em. Plenty more to follow. There'll be enough money for Ned and me and the boys. That's one thing."
"Some of them. Plenty more to come. There will be enough money for Ned, me, and the guys. That’s one thing."
"And a big thing too," said Mr. Trupp.
"And that's a big deal too," said Mr. Trupp.
"The biggest," admitted the woman surlily. "Speaking worldly-wise, I don't say nay to that."
"The biggest," the woman admitted grumpily. "To be honest, I can't disagree with that."
After the birth of her second son, Mr. Trupp had told her that she would have no more children and she was glad: for her hands were going to be full enough throughout her life; so much the shrewd woman saw clearly. There was her husband; and there was her eldest son, Ernie, who was his father over again.
After she had her second son, Mr. Trupp told her that she wouldn't have any more children, and she was relieved because her hands were going to be more than full for the rest of her life; the clever woman recognized this clearly. There was her husband, and then there was her oldest son, Ernie, who was just like his father.
He had his father's face, his father's charm, his father's soft and generous heart; and, unless she was mistaken, other qualities of his father that were by no means so desirable. And the curious thing was that the characteristics which in her husband Anne Caspar secretly admired, only exasperated her in Ernie.
He had his dad's face, his dad's charm, his dad's soft and generous heart; and, unless she was wrong, some other traits from his dad that definitely weren't as appealing. The strange part was that the qualities Anne Caspar secretly admired in her husband only annoyed her in Ernie.
Alf, the second son, whatever his faults, certainly did not trace them to his dad. He was as much his mother's child as Ernie was his father's. And whether for that reason or because for years she had to wrestle for his miserable little life with the Angel of Death, his mother loved him with the fierce, protecting passion of an animal.
Alf, the second son, whatever his flaws, definitely didn't blame his dad for them. He was just as much his mother's child as Ernie was his father's. And whether it was because of that or because she had to fight tooth and nail for his little life against the Angel of Death for years, his mother loved him with the fierce, protective passion of an animal.
"Nobody but his mother could have saved him," Mr. Trupp told his wife.
"Nobody but his mom could have saved him," Mr. Trupp told his wife.
While Mrs. Caspar said to the same lady,
While Mrs. Caspar spoke to the same woman,
"But for Mr. Trupp he wouldn't be here."
"But for Mr. Trupp, he wouldn't be here."
A proud woman, Mrs. Caspar was also a very lonely one. Her genuine pride in her rather ramshackle husband—his birth, his breeding, his obvious air of a gentleman—which evinced itself in her almost passionate determination that he should dress himself "as such," prevented her from associating with her own class; and the women of her husband's class would not associate with her. Mrs. Trupp, the kindest of souls, was the solitary exception. But the two women were antipathetic. The doctor's wife, who possessed in full measure the noble toleration that marks the best of her kind, was forced to admit to her conscience, that she could not bring herself to like Mrs. Caspar. The large and beautiful nature of the former, brought to fruition in the sunshine and shelter of a cultivated home, could not understand the harsh combativeness of the daughter of the small tobacconist, who had fought from childhood for the right to live.
A proud woman, Mrs. Caspar was also very lonely. Her genuine pride in her somewhat shabby husband—his background, his upbringing, his clear air of being a gentleman—showed in her almost passionate determination that he should dress the part, which kept her from mingling with her own social class; and the women from her husband’s class wouldn’t associate with her. Mrs. Trupp, the kindest soul, was the only exception. But the two women didn’t get along. The doctor’s wife, who embodied the noble tolerance that defines the best among her, had to admit to herself that she just couldn't bring herself to like Mrs. Caspar. The large and generous nature of Mrs. Trupp, nourished in the warmth and security of a cultured home, couldn't relate to the harsh combative spirit of the daughter of a small tobacconist, who had fought from a young age for the right to survive.
"She's like a wolf," Mrs. Trupp told her husband. "Even with her children."
"She's like a wolf," Mrs. Trupp said to her husband. "Even with her kids."
"My dear," said the wise Doctor, "she's had to snap to survive. You haven't. Others have done your snapping for you."
"My dear," said the wise Doctor, "she's had to toughen up to survive. You haven't. Others have done that for you."
"She needn't snap and snarl at that dear, gentle husband of hers," retorted Mrs. Trupp.
"She doesn’t need to snap and growl at that dear, gentle husband of hers," responded Mrs. Trupp.
"If she didn't," replied her husband drily, "she'd be a widow in a week."
"If she didn't," her husband replied dryly, "she'd be a widow in a week."
"Anyway she might be kind to that eldest boy," continued Mrs. Trupp, who at Edward Caspar's request had stood sponsor to Ernie. "He's beautiful, and such breeding. A true Beauregard."
"Anyway, she might be nice to that oldest boy," continued Mrs. Trupp, who at Edward Caspar's request had agreed to be Ernie's sponsor. "He's handsome, and has such elegance. A true Beauregard."
"What d'you make of the baby?" asked her husband with sudden interest.
"What do you think of the baby?" asked her husband with sudden interest.
"Why, he's like a little rat," answered Mrs. Trupp. "He's the only baby I've ever seen I didn't want to handle."
"Honestly, he’s like a little rat," replied Mrs. Trupp. "He’s the only baby I’ve ever seen that I didn’t want to touch."
"Yet there's something in him," replied the other thoughtfully. "He wouldn't have lived else. A touch of Old Man Caspar about that child somewhere. He'll bite all right if he lives to be a man."
"Still, there's something about him," the other responded, deep in thought. "He wouldn't have survived otherwise. There's a hint of Old Man Caspar in that kid somewhere. He'll definitely fight back if he makes it to adulthood."
And to the Doctor's shrewd and seeing eye it was clear from the start that Alfred meant to live to be a man. Somewhere in the depths of his wretched little body there glowed a spark that all the threats and frosts of a hostile Nature failed to extinguish. On that spark his mother blew with a tenacity surpassing words; Mr. Trupp blew in his wise way, working the bellows of Science with the easy skill of the master-workman; little Ernie, most loving of children, blew too. Even Edward Caspar leaned over the cot in his quilted dressing gown and said,
And to the Doctor's sharp and perceptive eye, it was clear from the beginning that Alfred was determined to grow up. Deep down in his frail little body, there was a spark that all the threats and harsh conditions of an unforgiving world couldn't snuff out. His mother tended to that spark with a perseverance that was beyond words; Mr. Trupp approached it with his wise methods, skillfully using the tools of Science like a master craftsman; and little Ernie, the most loving of children, supported him too. Even Edward Caspar leaned over the crib in his quilted bathrobe and said,
"He's coming on."
"He's arriving."
But even as he leant, the sensitive fellow knew that there was not and could never be any bond between him and his youngest born. His heart was with Ernie. And the way his mother rebuffed the elder lad, only endeared him the more to his father.
But even as he leaned, the sensitive guy knew that there was no and could never be any connection between him and his youngest child. His heart was with Ernie. And the way his mother turned away the older boy only made him more endearing to his father.
The two lads grew: Ernie strong in body, loving in heart, lacking in will; Alf ardent of spirit, ruthless as a stoat upon the trail, and rickety as an old doll.
The two boys grew up: Ernie strong and tough, kind-hearted but weak-willed; Alf passionate and fierce, merciless like a weasel on the hunt, and fragile like an old toy.
There was a first-rate elementary school in Old Town to which the two boys went when the time came. The headmaster, Mr. Pigott, was also manager of the chapel in the Moot which Mrs. Caspar attended regularly.
There was an excellent elementary school in Old Town that the two boys attended when the time came. The headmaster, Mr. Pigott, also managed the chapel in the Moot, which Mrs. Caspar went to regularly.
The hard woman was religious in the common Puritan way, so dear to the English lower-middle-class of her generation. Her Chapel and her God were both a great deal to the austere woman, especially the former. She had a stern and narrow moral code of her own which she mistook for love of Christ. From that code she never departed herself, and punished to the utmost of her power all those who did depart from it.
The tough woman was religious in the typical Puritan style, which was cherished by the English lower-middle-class of her time. Her Chapel and her God meant a lot to the stern woman, especially the Chapel. She had a strict and narrow moral code that she confused for love of Christ. She never strayed from that code herself and did everything she could to punish anyone who did.
In a chapel of her own denomination she had insisted on being married, in spite of the fact that she risked by her obstinacy losing the only man she had ever loved.
In a chapel of her own faith, she had insisted on getting married, even though she risked losing the only man she had ever loved because of her stubbornness.
Ned Caspar, for his part, took his religion, as most of us do, from his mother. He was High Church at a time when to be so was far less fashionable than it is at present. He called himself a Catholic, and spoke always of the Mass in a way that shocked his fellow-churchmen who were in those days still content to speak of themselves as Protestants and the sacramental act as Holy Communion. And after marriage he maintained his position with a far greater tenacity than most would have expected of the soft-willed man. Indeed, it was the one point on which, aided by his mother's memory, he stood up to his wife for long.
Ned Caspar got his religious beliefs, like most of us, from his mother. He was High Church at a time when that was much less trendy than it is today. He identified as a Catholic and always referred to the Mass in a way that shocked his fellow church members, who at that time were still comfortable calling themselves Protestants and referring to the sacramental act as Holy Communion. After getting married, he held onto his beliefs with much more determination than most would expect from someone as gentle as he was. In fact, it was the one issue where, supported by his mother's memory, he stood his ground against his wife for quite a while.
"I'll wear you down yet, my son," Anne told him grimly. "May as well come off the perch now as later."
"I'll wear you down eventually, my son," Anne said firmly. "You might as well get off your high horse now instead of later."
In this one matter her taunts served only, so it seemed, to strengthen her husband's resistance.
In this one thing, her insults only seemed to make her husband more determined to resist.
He went white, shook, perspired, and continued to attend High Mass at St. Michael's, in spite of his growing distaste for the man who administered it—his neighbour, Prebendary Willcocks, across the road.
He turned pale, trembled, sweated, and kept going to High Mass at St. Michael's, even though he felt increasingly uneasy about the man who ran it—his neighbor, Prebendary Willcocks, across the street.
A far wiser woman than she seemed, Mrs. Caspar recognized her mistake, desisted from her original line of attack, and let her husband go his own way for a time without protest—as the cat permits the mouse a little liberty.
A much wiser woman than she appeared, Mrs. Caspar realized her mistake, stopped her initial approach, and allowed her husband to do his own thing for a while without complaining—just like a cat lets a mouse have a little freedom.
When she began to take the children to chapel with her, she said—and Anne Caspar could be beautiful upon occasion—
When she started taking the kids to chapel with her, she mentioned—and Anne Caspar could be beautiful sometimes—
"Ned, I wish you'd come along with me and the boys sometimes. I do feel it so that we never worship in common."
"Ned, I really wish you’d join me and the guys sometimes. I feel it so much that we never worship together."
That was the beginning of the end of his resistance.
That was the start of the downfall of his resistance.
He became an occasional attendant at the chapel, if he could never bring his aesthetic spirit, seeking everywhere for colour, harmony and form, to become a professed member of the rather dreary little community.
He started going to the chapel from time to time, but he could never fully commit his artistic soul, always searching for color, harmony, and form, to become a formal member of the rather dull little community.
And later, for quite other reasons, he dropped St. Michael's entirely.
And later, for very different reasons, he completely abandoned St. Michael's.
But for twenty years after he had ceased to call himself a member of the Church of England, often of Sunday afternoons in the spring and summer he would take the train to London Bridge, and wander East on the top of a dawdling bus, to find himself, about the time most churches close their doors, outside St. Jude's in Commercial Street, the "chuckers in" already busy at their work among the street-roughs and fighting factory girls. Edward Caspar was not a "chucker-in" himself; but when the quiet doorkeeper of the House of the Lord opened it at 8.30 he was of the first to enter the lighted church, the side-aisles of which were darkened that tramp and prostitute might sit there unnoticed and unashamed. And in that motley assembly of hooligans from the East End, of respectable artisans from streets drab as their inmates, of intellectuals from Toynbee Hall, and occasional visitors from the West End, he would join in that irregular and beautiful Hour of Worship, of song, silent meditation, solos on organ or violin, extempore prayer, readings from Mazzini, Maurice, Ruskin, and Carlyle, that made him and others dream of that Society of the Redeemed which in days to come should gather thus, without priest or ceremonial, simply to rejoice together in the blessing of a common life and universal Father.
But for twenty years after he stopped calling himself a member of the Church of England, he often took the train to London Bridge on Sunday afternoons in the spring and summer, then hopped on a slow bus heading east. By the time most churches were closing, he would find himself outside St. Jude's on Commercial Street, where the "bouncers" were already busy among the street toughs and fighting factory girls. Edward Caspar wasn’t a "bouncer" himself, but when the quiet doorkeeper of the House of the Lord opened the doors at 8:30, he was among the first to enter the lit church, where the side aisles were darkened so that tramps and prostitutes could sit there unnoticed and unashamed. In that diverse group of troublemakers from the East End, respectable workers from drab streets, intellectuals from Toynbee Hall, and occasional visitors from the West End, he would take part in that irregular and beautiful Hour of Worship, filled with song, silent reflection, solos on the organ or violin, spontaneous prayers, and readings from Mazzini, Maurice, Ruskin, and Carlyle, which inspired him and others to dream of a future Society of the Redeemed that would gather like this, without priests or formalities, simply to celebrate together in the blessings of a shared life and a universal Father.
CHAPTER X
OLD AND NEW
Edward Caspar went occasionally to chapel in order to gratify his wife. He ceased attending church because his always growing spirit, intensely modern and aspiring in spite of its inherent weakness, no longer found satisfaction in the ornate ritual, the quaint mediæval formulæ, the iterations and reiterations of the sacerdotalism which had held his mother in its grip.
Edward Caspar occasionally went to church to please his wife. He stopped going to church because his constantly evolving spirit, deeply modern and ambitious despite its inherent weaknesses, no longer felt fulfilled by the elaborate rituals, the old-fashioned formulas, and the endless repetitions of the priesthood that had once held his mother captive.
As a student of comparative religion his intellect was still interested in forms which his seeking mind had long rejected as empty, ludicrous, or inadequate.
As a student of comparative religion, he still found his intellect drawn to beliefs that his curious mind had long dismissed as empty, ridiculous, or insufficient.
His reading for his book, his experience of life, and most of all an inner urge, led him in time to look for the spiritual comfort that was his most vital need outside the walls of the consecrated prison in which he had been bred.
His reading for his book, his life experiences, and most importantly, an inner drive, eventually prompted him to seek the spiritual comfort that was his greatest need outside the confines of the sacred prison in which he was raised.
Quia fecisti nos ad Te cor nostrum inquietum est donec requiscat in Te was the motto that hung above his writing-desk. And his restless heart found increasingly its peace sometimes in music, sometimes amid the hum of men and women in the crowded streets of the East End of the town, and most often in quiet communion with Nature on the Downs or beside the sea in some gap far from the haunts of men.
Because you made us for Yourself, our hearts are restless until they find their rest in You was the motto that hung above his writing desk. His restless heart found its peace more and more, sometimes in music, sometimes in the chatter of people in the busy streets of the East End, and most often in quiet moments with Nature on the Downs or by the sea in a spot far from the hustle of people.
He would ramble the lonely hills by the hour, lost in thought, Ernie skirmishing about him.
He would wander the quiet hills for hours, lost in thought, with Ernie playfully circling around him.
Sometimes Mr. Trupp, riding with his little daughter up there between the sky and sea, would meet the couple.
Sometimes Mr. Trupp, riding with his little daughter up there between the sky and sea, would run into the couple.
"Like a bear and a terrier, Bess," he would smile.
"Like a bear and a terrier, Bess," he would smile.
Then in some secluded valley, father and son would lie down in the "loo" of the hill, as Ernie called it.
Then in a quiet valley, father and son would lie down in the "loo" of the hill, as Ernie called it.
Resting there with contented spirits amid the gorse, they would watch the gulls, white-winged and desolately crying over the plough, while the larks purred above them.
Resting there with happy hearts among the gorse, they would watch the gulls, white-winged and calling sadly over the plowed fields, while the larks sang sweetly above them.
These were the best moments of Ernie's childhood, never to pass from him in the tumult and battle of later life. A child of the earth, even his tongue, touched with the soft slur of Sussex caught from school-mates, betrayed him for a countryman. He loved the feel of the turf solid beneath him; he loved the sound of the gorse-pods snapping in the sun; he loved the thump of the sea crashing on the beach far below; and most of all he loved the larks pouring comfort into the cistern of his mind until it too seemed to brim with the music of praise.
These were the best moments of Ernie's childhood, never to fade away amidst the chaos and struggles of later life. As a child of the earth, even his speech, softened by the Sussex accent picked up from friends, revealed him as a local. He loved the feeling of the solid ground beneath him; he loved the sound of gorse pods popping in the sun; he loved the roar of the sea crashing on the beach far below; and most of all, he loved the larks filling his mind with comfort until it seemed to overflow with joyful music.
"Loving, idn't they?" he would say in his sweet little voice, his hands behind his head, his eyes on a speck of song thrilling in the blue.
"Loving, aren't they?" he would say in his sweet little voice, his hands behind his head, his eyes on a speck of song buzzing in the blue.
"That's it, Boy-lad," his father's answer would come from beneath the cavern of his hat; and Edward Caspar forthwith would repeat, in a voice that seemed to co-ordinate the harmonies of earth and sky and sea, Wordsworth's Lines above Tintern Abbey:
"That's it, Boy-lad," his father's reply would come from beneath the brim of his hat; and Edward Caspar would immediately recite, in a voice that seemed to harmonize the sounds of earth, sky, and sea, Wordsworth's Lines above Tintern Abbey:
... That serene and blessed mood,
In which the affections gently lead us on,—
Until, the breath of this corporeal frame
And even the motion of our human blood
Almost suspended, we are laid asleep
In body, and become a living soul:
... That peaceful and joyful feeling,
In which our emotions gently guide us forward,—
Until, with the breath of this physical body
And even the flow of our human blood
Nearly frozen, we fall asleep
In body, and become a living soul:
Alf never came on these excursions. The bent of the two brothers was indeed entirely different. If they left the house together, as often as not they parted at the garden-gate. Ern turned his face towards the green hills that blocked the end of the road, Alf turned his back on them.
Alf never joined these outings. The two brothers had very different interests. When they left the house together, they often split up at the garden gate. Ern would head toward the green hills at the end of the road, while Alf would turn away from them.
"Nothin doin there," he would say with a knowing wink. He hated walking, and he feared the loneliness of the hills. His heart was in the East End of the growing town. Down there, beyond the gas-works, at the edge of the Levels, where the trams clanged continually, where you heard strange tongues, and saw new types of faces, Alf found himself. The little urchin, who seemed all eyes in a hideous square head, would wander by the hour in Sea-gate, among the booths and barrows, drinking in the life about him, and return home at night tired but contented.
"Nothing doing there," he would say with a knowing wink. He hated walking and feared the loneliness of the hills. His heart was in the East End of the growing town. Down there, beyond the gasworks, at the edge of the Levels, where the trams clanged all the time, where you heard strange languages and saw new types of faces, Alf found himself. The little kid, who seemed all eyes on a weird square head, would wander for hours in Sea-gate, among the booths and stalls, soaking in the life around him, and return home at night tired but happy.
In bed the two boys would compare their experiences.
In bed, the two boys would share their experiences.
"What did you see?" Ern would ask.
"What did you see?" Ern would ask.
"Everythink," Alf would answer. "Folks and a fight and all."
"Everything," Alf would reply. "People and a fight and all."
"I see something, too," said Ernie, deliberate alike of speech and mind.
"I see something as well," Ernie said, being careful with his words and thoughts.
"What then?" asked Alf, scornfully.
"What now?" asked Alf, scornfully.
"I see angels," Ernie answered. "Dad see em too."
"I see angels," Ernie replied. "Dad sees them too."
But Alf only sniggered.
But Alf just snickered.
At that time Old Town hung, as it were, between the Past and the Future. It had not shaken off the one, and yet could not resist the other. Beneath it was New Town, a growing industrial city, absorbing workers of every kind from every quarter; stretching back from the sea to Rodmill and overrunning the marshes at an incredible speed; with the slums, the Sunday agitators, the Salvationists and reformers, the rumble of discontent, that mark the cities of our day. Beyond it lay the immemorial countryside with shepherds on the hills, oxen ploughing in the valleys, villages clustered about the village-green, the squire, the public-house, the parish-church as in the days of Elizabeth. Old Town still slept upon its hill about the parish-church, but the murmur of the ungainly offspring at its feet disturbed slumbers that had endured for centuries. In its steep streets you might hear the undulating Sussex tongue, little changed from Saxon times, clashing in vain conflict with the aggressive cockney phrase and accent which is conquering the British Isles as surely, if as slowly, as did the English of the men of the Elbe in by-gone days.
At that time, Old Town was stuck between the Past and the Future. It hadn’t moved on from the Past, yet couldn't ignore the Future. Below it was New Town, a growing industrial city pulling in workers from all over; extending from the sea to Rodmill and rapidly spreading over the marshes; filled with slums, Sunday protestors, Salvation Army workers, reformers, and the rumble of discontent that define cities today. Beyond that stretched the timeless countryside with shepherds on the hills, oxen plowing in the valleys, villages gathered around a green, the landowner, the pub, and the parish church just like in the days of Elizabeth. Old Town still rested on its hill around the parish church, but the noise from the clumsy newcomers below disturbed slumber that had lasted for centuries. In its steep streets, you could hear the flowing Sussex dialect, little changed since Saxon times, clashing in a failed struggle with the bold Cockney speech and accent that is taking over the British Isles as surely, if more slowly, than the English spoken by the people of the Elbe in ancient times.
Ernie was of the older life; Alf of the new.
Ernie was from the old generation; Alf was from the new.
Their very speech betrayed them: for the elder boy's tongue was touched with the slow, cawing music of the shepherds and labourers with whom he loved to consort, while Alf's was the speech of a city rat, sharp, incisive, twanging.
Their speech gave them away: the older boy's voice had the slow, cawing rhythm of the shepherds and laborers he liked to hang out with, while Alf's was the speech of a city rat—sharp, cutting, and nasal.
In the holiday Ern worked on the hill in the harvest, and was known to all the men and most of the animals at the Moot Farm, just across the Lewes Road. Once, in the early spring, he passed the night out in Shadow Coombe, and came home fearfully just before school.
In the holiday, Ern worked on the hill during the harvest and was known by all the guys and most of the animals at Moot Farm, just across the Lewes Road. Once, in early spring, he spent the night out in Shadow Coombe and came home scared just before school.
His mother was shaking the mat at the front-door.
His mom was shaking the doormat at the front door.
"Where you been then?" she asked ferociously.
"Where have you been then?" she asked fiercely.
"With the shepherd in his hut," answered Ernie. "Dis lambin time. His boy's run'd away."
"With the shepherd in his hut," replied Ernie. "This lambing season. His boy has run away."
The lad's manifest truthfulness disarmed the angry woman.
The boy's obvious honesty calmed the furious woman.
Alf peeped round his mother's skirts.
Alf peeked around his mom's skirt.
"Did he give you anythink?" he asked.
"Did he give you anything?" he asked.
"I didn't ask him for nohun," Ern answered, aggrieved.
"I didn't ask him for anything," Ern replied, feeling upset.
Alf sneered.
Alf smirked.
"Fat 'ead!" he cried. "Aynt arf soft, Ern aynt!"
"Fat head!" he yelled. "Aren't you a bit clueless, Ern?"
Their father, dressing at the upper window, heard the conversation and agonized. Tolerant as was Edward Caspar of grammatical solecisms, his ear, sensitive as Lady Blanche's, writhed at the mangling of vowels by his second son. His wife, who came from the Bucks border of the great city on the Thames, had indeed the Cockney phrase but not the offending accent.
Their dad, getting dressed at the upper window, heard the conversation and felt distressed. While Edward Caspar was generally tolerant of grammatical mistakes, his sensitive ear, like Lady Blanche's, cringed at the way his second son twisted the vowels. His wife, who hailed from the outskirts of the big city on the Thames, definitely had the Cockney phrases but not the annoying accent.
When he came downstairs, in a moment of despair, he poured his troubles into Anne's unsympathetic ear.
When he went downstairs, feeling hopeless, he shared his troubles with Anne, who didn't seem to care.
"What a way to talk!" he groaned.
"What a way to talk!" he complained.
"I don't see it matters," his wife answered grimly. "They aren't going to Harrow and Trinity."
"I don't see how it matters," his wife answered grimly. "They aren't going to Harrow and Trinity."
The big man winced. It was a real grief to him that his sons were not to have in life the advantages that he believed himself to have been given.
The big man flinched. It truly upset him that his sons wouldn't have the opportunities he thought he had received in life.
"You needn't throw that up at me," he grumbled into his brown beard.
"You don’t have to throw that in my face," he grumbled into his brown beard.
She put her hand on his shoulder.
She placed her hand on his shoulder.
Her husband was the only creature in the world to whom Anne Caspar sometimes demonstrated affection.
Her husband was the only person in the world to whom Anne Caspar occasionally showed affection.
"And a good job, too, I says," she observed. "They got to work." Words that gave unconscious witness to the estimate she and her class held of their rulers and their education.
"And a good job, too, I say," she noted. "They got to work." Words that unintentionally revealed how she and her class viewed their leaders and their education.
CHAPTER XI
THE STUDY
Instead then of going to the Preparatory-school, the Public-school, and the University in which their father had sought to learn the art of useful citizenship, the two lads attended on week-days the Board-school in the hollow between the church and Rodmill.
Instead of going to the Preparatory school, the Public school, and the University where their father had tried to learn how to be a good citizen, the two boys went to the Board school in the valley between the church and Rodmill on weekdays.
New amid much that was old, it reared its gaunt red head above a crowd of workmen's cottages which stood on ground still called the Moot, where of old, under the Kneb, beside the bourne, the Saxon folk from hill and wold and marshy level gathered about the Moot-tree to discuss affairs, deal justly between man and man and proclaim the common will.
New amidst a lot of old things, it stood tall with its gaunt red head above a crowd of workers' cottages, which were on land still referred to as the Moot. Here, in the past, under the Kneb, beside the stream, the Saxon people from the hills, fields, and marshy areas met around the Moot-tree to talk about community matters, settle disputes fairly between individuals, and express the collective will.
Mr. Pigott, a short, shrewd, bearded man, with a merry grey eye, swift to wrath, was the headmaster as he was manager of the chapel. Thoroughly efficient in a day when the Gospel of Efficiency had been little preached, he managed chapel and school admirably.
Mr. Pigott, a short, clever, bearded man with a cheerful grey eye that could quickly turn to anger, was the headmaster as well as the manager of the chapel. Highly effective in an era when the idea of efficiency wasn’t widely promoted, he ran both the chapel and the school exceptionally well.
The boys attended both.
The guys went to both.
Alf was always at the head of his class, Ern never anywhere in particular.
Alf was always at the top of his class, while Ern was never really anywhere special.
As Mr. Pigott told the boys' mother, Ern had plenty of brains, but he didn't care to use them.
As Mr. Pigott told the boys' mom, Ern was smart, but he didn’t bother to use his brains.
"He's a little gentleman though—like his father," ended the schoolmaster.
"He's a bit of a gentleman, just like his dad," the schoolmaster concluded.
Mr. Pigott was on the whole less of a snob than most of us. As an honest radical he scorned rank, perhaps a little ostentatiously; while money was very little to him. But for the mysterious quality of breeding he had the respect the roughest of us confess in the presence of something finer than ourselves. And on the rare occasions in which Mr. Edward Caspar had been induced to deliver an address at the new Institute he would say to his teaching staff in awed voice—"There's English for you! Don't you wish you could talk like that...?"
Mr. Pigott was generally less of a snob than most of us. As an honest radical, he looked down on social status, maybe a bit too dramatically; money didn't mean much to him. But he had a deep respect for the mysterious quality of breeding that even the roughest among us could acknowledge when faced with something greater than ourselves. And on the rare occasions when Mr. Edward Caspar was convinced to give a speech at the new Institute, he would tell his teaching staff in a hushed voice, "Now that's English! Don't you wish you could speak like that...?"
Now his comparison of her son to her husband provoked Mrs. Caspar as it never failed to do.
Now, his comparison of her son to her husband always riled Mrs. Caspar like it always did.
"That's all very well if you can afford it," she commented acridly. "But Ern's got to make his own way in the world."
"That's great if you can afford it," she said sharply. "But Ern has to figure things out for himself."
"He'll do," said Mr. Pigott. "He won't be forgotten, you'll see. He's a good lad, and that's something even in these days."
"He'll do," Mr. Pigott said. "He won't be forgotten, you'll see. He's a good kid, and that's something even in today's world."
And if Ernie was not a success in the schoolroom, in the playground he excelled. Like his father in being universally popular, he was unlike him in his marked athletic capacity.
And while Ernie didn't thrive in the classroom, he was outstanding on the playground. Like his dad, he was very well-liked, but he stood out for his impressive athletic skills.
True, he was always in trouble for slacking with the masters, who none the less were fond of him; while Alf, the most assiduous of youths, was disliked by everybody and gloried in it. He won all the gilt-edged prizes, while Ern took the canings.
True, he was always getting into trouble for being lazy with the teachers, who still liked him; meanwhile, Alf, the hardest-working kid, was hated by everyone and reveled in it. He won all the top prizes, while Ern got the beatings.
Alf reported his brother's misdoings gleefully at home.
Alf happily reported his brother's wrongdoings at home.
"Ern got it again," he crowed jubilantly one evening. "They fairly sliced him, didn't they, Ern?"
"Ern got it again," he exclaimed joyfully one evening. "They really went after him, didn't they, Ern?"
His recollections of the scene were so spicy that—for once—he was dreadfully affectionate to the brother who had given him such prurient pleasure.
His memories of the scene were so intense that—for once—he was surprisingly affectionate toward the brother who had given him such risqué enjoyment.
"Ern in trouble of course!" cried the mother angrily. "You needn't tell me! A nice credit to his home and all! I'm ashamed to look Mr. Pigott in the face come Sunday!'
"Ern in trouble, of course!" the mother yelled, frustrated. "You don’t have to tell me! What a great reputation he’s building for our family! I’ll be embarrassed to face Mr. Pigott this Sunday!"
"Now then, mother!" grumbled Mr. Caspar. "Let the boy alone!"
"Alright, mom!" grumbled Mr. Caspar. "Leave the kid alone!"
"Yes, you're always for him!" flared Mrs. Caspar, buttering the bread. "Setting him against his mother! But for you he'd be all right."
"Yes, you're always on his side!" Mrs. Caspar snapped, spreading butter on the bread. "You're turning him against his mother! Without you, he would be fine."
Alf sat like a little wizened devil at the end of the table in his high chair, his eyes twinkling malignantly over his bib, enjoying the fun.
Alf sat like a tiny, mischievous imp at the end of the table in his high chair, his eyes sparkling with mischief above his bib, enjoying the excitement.
"It's him and Ern against you and me, mum, ayn't it?" he cried, shuffling on his seat.
"It's him and Ern against you and me, Mom, right?" he said, shifting in his seat.
Whether it was his son's accent or a sense of the tragic truth underlying his child's words, that affected him, Mr. Caspar rose and shuffled out of the kitchen into the study, which was looked on in the family as dad's sanctuary.
Whether it was his son's accent or a feeling of the tragic truth behind his child's words that impacted him, Mr. Caspar got up and shuffled out of the kitchen into the study, which the family regarded as dad's sanctuary.
The scene had taken place in the kitchen at tea, which was the one meal the family shared. Breakfast, dinner, supper, Edward Caspar had by himself in the little back room looking out on the fig-tree; and Mrs. Caspar waited on him.
The scene took place in the kitchen during tea, which was the one meal the family shared. Edward Caspar had breakfast, dinner, and supper alone in the small back room that overlooked the fig tree, while Mrs. Caspar served him.
That was by her desire, not his: for from the start of their married life Anne had determined that, so far as in her lay, her husband should have everything just as he was accustomed to. Thus from earliest infancy the children had been taught by their mother to understand that the two sitting-rooms were sacred to dad, and never to be entered except by permission. Their place was the kitchen. She herself set the example by always knocking on the door of either room before entering.
That was by her choice, not his: from the beginning of their marriage, Anne had decided that, as much as she could, her husband would have everything just the way he was used to. So, from a young age, the kids had been taught by their mom that the two living rooms were off-limits to dad and could only be entered with permission. Their spot was in the kitchen. She led by example, always knocking on the door of either room before going in.
And the atmosphere of these two rooms was radically different from that of the rest of the house. Anne knew it and rejoiced. Everywhere else the tobacconist's daughter reigned obviously supreme. These rooms were the habitat of a scholar and a gentleman. The little back-room, indeed, was remarkable for little but the solidity of its few articles of furniture, and the old silver salver with the crest, reposing on the mahogany side-board. But the front sitting-room, with the bow-window looking out on to Beech-hangar and the long spur of the Downs that hid Beau-nez from view, was known in the family as the study, and looked what it was called.
The atmosphere in these two rooms was completely different from the rest of the house. Anne recognized it and felt happy. Everywhere else, the tobacconist's daughter obviously ruled. These rooms belonged to a scholar and a gentleman. The small back room was notable mostly for the solid pieces of furniture and the old silver tray with the crest resting on the mahogany sideboard. But the front sitting room, with its bow window facing Beech-hangar and the sprawling Downs that blocked the view of Beau-nez, was known in the family as the study, and it truly looked the part.
The room, flooded with sunshine, was Mrs. Caspar's secret pride. She knew very well that there was nothing quite like it in Beachbourne, Old or New, and preserved it jealously. She did not understand it, much preferring her own kitchen, but she recognized that it stamped her husband for what he was, admired its atmosphere of distinction, and loved showing it to her rare visitors. On these occasions she stood herself in the passage, one arm of steel barring the door, like a priest showing the sanctuary to one without the pale. And it gave her malicious pleasure when Canon Willcocks, from the Rectory, opposite, calling one day, showed surprise, not untinged with jealousy, at what he was permitted to see. The Canon clearly thought it unseemly that Lazarus living at the Rectory gate should boast a room like that. And he was seriously annoyed when Anne, pointing to the Cavalier upon the wall, referred to the first Lord Ravensrood as "my children's ancestor."
The room, filled with sunlight, was Mrs. Caspar's hidden pride. She knew there was nothing like it in Beachbourne, old or new, and she guarded it closely. She didn't fully understand it, preferring her own kitchen, but she recognized that it defined her husband for who he was, admired its air of elegance, and loved showing it to her rare guests. During these moments, she positioned herself in the hallway, one arm firmly blocking the door, like a priest revealing the sanctuary to someone unworthy. It gave her a wicked satisfaction when Canon Willcocks, from the Rectory across the way, visited one day and expressed surprise—mixed with envy—at what he was allowed to see. The Canon clearly thought it inappropriate for someone like Lazarus living at the Rectory gate to have a room like that. He was genuinely annoyed when Anne pointed to the Cavalier on the wall and referred to the first Lord Ravensrood as "my children's ancestor."
On the evening of the squabble in the kitchen, Ernie joined his father in the study after tea.
On the evening of the argument in the kitchen, Ernie went to the study to join his father after tea.
As Alf was fond of remarking, "Ern's welcome there if no one else ayn't."
As Alf liked to say, "Ern's welcome there if no one else is."
Edward Caspar was sitting by the fire as usual, brooding over the meerschaum he was colouring. His manuscript lay where it usually lay on the chair at his side, and a critical eye would have noted that it was little thicker than when Mr. Trupp had first seen it some years before.
Edward Caspar was sitting by the fire as usual, lost in thought while he worked on the meerschaum he was coloring. His manuscript was right where it always was, on the chair next to him, and if someone had looked closely, they would have noticed it was barely any thicker than when Mr. Trupp had first seen it a few years ago.
"Ain't you well then, dad?" asked the boy in his beautiful little treble.
"Aren't you feeling well, Dad?" asked the boy in his sweet little voice.
"I'm all right, Boy-lad," the other answered. "Mother didn't touch you, did she?"
"I'm good, kid," the other replied. "Mom didn't hurt you, did she?"
There was something reassuring always about Ernie's manner with his father, as of a woman dealing with a sick child.
There was always something comforting about Ernie's way of interacting with his father, like a woman caring for a sick child.
"No," he replied. "She said I was to come to you."
"No," he said. "She told me to come to you."
"Why were you caned at school?" asked the father, after a pause.
"Why did they cane you at school?" asked the father, after a pause.
The boy's eyes were down, and he scraped the floor with one foot.
The boy's gaze was lowered, and he dragged one foot across the floor.
"Fighting," he said at last reluctantly. "Where it were, Alf sauce Aaron Huggett in de playground, and Aaron twist Alf's arm. Allowed he'd had more'n enough of Alf's lip. And he wouldn't leggo. So I paint his nose for him. And it bled."
"Fighting," he finally said, sounding hesitant. "It happened in the playground with Alf and Aaron Huggett, and Aaron twisted Alf's arm. He was tired of Alf's attitude. And he wouldn’t let go. So I punched his nose for him. And it bled."
Edward Caspar puffed.
Edward Caspar exhaled.
"Why don't you let Alfred fight his own battles?"
"Why don’t you let Alfred handle his own fights?"
Steadfast to the tradition of his own class in this matter if in no other, he revolted against the common abbreviation of his younger son's name.
Steadfast in following the tradition of his own class in this matter, if not in others, he opposed the common shortening of his younger son's name.
"Alf fight!" cried Ernie with rare scorn. "He couldn't fight no-hows. D'isn't in him. He'd just break."
"Alf fight!" Ernie shouted, filled with contempt. "He couldn't fight at all. It's just not in him. He'd just fall apart."
"Then why does he sauce em?"
"Then why does he sauce them?"
Ernie resumed his foot scraping.
Ernie continued scraping his feet.
"That's what I says to him," he admitted in his slow ca-a-ing speech. "Only where it seems he ca'an't keep his tongue tidy. Seems he ca'an't elp issalf like. Then he gets into trouble. Then I avs to fight for him."
"That's what I said to him," he admitted in his slow, drawn-out speech. "Only it seems he can't keep his mouth shut. Seems he can't help himself like. Then he gets into trouble. Then I have to fight for him."
"And if you don't fight for him no one else will?" said his father.
"And if you don't fight for him, no one else will?" said his father.
"No," replied Ernie with the delightful reluctance of innocence and youth. "See no one do'osn't like Alf—only issalf." He added as a slow after-thought, "And I be his brother like."
"No," Ernie said, with the charming hesitance of innocence and youth. "See, no one dislikes Alf—only himself." He added slowly, as an afterthought, "And I'm his brother, too."
Edward Caspar held out a big hand.
Edward Caspar extended a large hand.
Ern saw his father was pleased, he didn't know why; and he was glad.
Ern saw that his father was happy, but he didn't know why; and he felt glad.
In Ern's estimation there was no one in the world like dad—the kind, the comforter.
In Ern's eyes, there was no one in the world like Dad—the kind one, the comforter.
Once indeed in Sunday-school, some years before, when Mr. Pigott had been expatiating on the character of our Lord, the silence had been broken by the voice of a very little lad,
Once, a few years ago in Sunday school, when Mr. Pigott was talking about the character of our Lord, the silence was interrupted by the voice of a very small boy,
"My dad's like that."
"My dad is like that."
CHAPTER XII
ALF SHOWS HIS COLOURS
In fact, as Ernie said, the two were brothers, and in some sort complementary.
In fact, as Ernie said, the two were brothers, and in some way, they complemented each other.
Ern had to the full the chivalrous qualities of the Beauregards. He never forgot that he was Alf's elder brother, or that Alf was a poor little creature with a chest in which Mr. Trupp took an abnormal interest. He fought many battles, bore many blows for his young brother. Alf took it all as a matter of course, regarding himself as a little god whom Ernie was privileged to serve and suffer for. Ern accepted the other's constant suggestion of superiority without revolt, and took the second place with the lazy good-nature characteristic of him.
Ern fully embraced the chivalrous traits of the Beauregards. He never forgot that he was Alf's older brother or that Alf was a vulnerable little guy who attracted Mr. Trupp's unusual interest. He fought many battles and endured many hardships for his younger brother. Alf took it all for granted, seeing himself as a little god that Ern was lucky to serve and suffer for. Ern accepted Alf's constant hints of superiority without protest and took his secondary role with the easygoing, good-natured attitude that defined him.
Ern indeed was nothing of a leader. In all the adventurous vicissitudes of boy-life the initiative lay with Alf, who planned the mischief; while Ern, obedient to his brother, for whose brains he had the profoundest admiration, carried it out and paid the penalty, as a rule uncomplainingly, at home and abroad.
Ern really wasn't much of a leader. In all the adventurous twists and turns of boyhood, it was Alf who took the initiative and planned the trouble, while Ern, eager to please his brother—whom he deeply admired for his smarts—would carry it out and usually accept the consequences without complaint, both at home and in public.
Old Town was now creeping west along the foot of the Downs towards Lewes. On its outskirts and in the corn-fields where are to-day rows of red-brick villas, were still to be found flint cottages, long blue-roofed barns, and timbered farmsteads among elms. As little by little the town, with its border of allotment gardens, flooded along the New Road, sweeping up Rodmill and brimming over towards Ratton and the Decoy on the edge of the marshes, these buildings that dated from another age were gradually diverted from their pristine use to be the habitations of those who no longer drew their living from the earth.
Old Town was now gradually expanding westward at the base of the Downs towards Lewes. On the edges and in the fields where today there are rows of red-brick homes, you could still find flint cottages, long blue-roofed barns, and timber-framed farmhouses among the elms. As the town slowly spread out, with its line of community gardens, it flowed along the New Road, extending into Rodmill and overflowing toward Ratton and the Decoy at the edge of the marshes. These buildings that belonged to a different time were slowly being repurposed into homes for those who no longer made their living from the land.
Thus in the house which had once been the huntsman's lodge, beside the now abandoned kennels, lived Mr. Pigott—one foot in the country, as he said, one in the town.
So in the house that used to be the huntsman’s lodge, next to the now-empty kennels, lived Mr. Pigott—one foot in the countryside, as he put it, and one in the city.
Every morning he walked across the foot-path, past Moot Farm, to school. Mr. Pigott's house stood in a hollow coombe a long way back from the road. The gorse-clad sides of the Down rose steeply at the back of it. In front was an orchard in which a walnut-tree lorded it, conspicuous over the lesser trees.
Every morning, he walked along the path past Moot Farm to school. Mr. Pigott's house was set back in a hollow valley far from the road. The gorse-covered slopes of the Downs rose sharply behind it. In front, there was an orchard where a walnut tree stood tall, dominating the smaller trees.
It was towards the end of their school time, when Ern was nearly fourteen, that Alf planned a raid upon this tree, famous in the locality for its beauty and fruitfulness.
It was near the end of their school days, when Ern was almost fourteen, that Alf decided to raid this tree, well-known in the area for its beauty and abundance of fruit.
The adventure needed careful thinking out.
The adventure required some serious planning.
The approach to the house was along an unscreened path that led across the arable land. Between the path and the house was the orchard in which stood the tree with its coveted treasure.
The path to the house was an open route that went through the farmland. Between the path and the house was the orchard, where the tree holding its prized treasure stood.
The trouble was that Mrs. Pigott's window overlooked the orchard, and she was always in that window—so much Alf, in his many reconnaissances of the position, discovered.
The problem was that Mrs. Pigott's window faced the orchard, and she was always at that window—something Alf figured out during his many observations of the situation.
Now it was well known in the school that Mrs. Pigott had but one eye, and that of glass, which accounted perhaps for its extraordinary powers of vision. And besides Mrs. Pigott with her one sharp eye, there was Mrs. Pigott's little dog with his many sharp teeth. There was also in the background Mr. Pigott, who, outside the chapel, was athletic and regrettably fierce.
Now it was well known in the school that Mrs. Pigott had only one eye, and it was made of glass, which probably explained its incredible ability to see. And in addition to Mrs. Pigott with her one sharp eye, there was Mrs. Pigott's little dog with his many sharp teeth. There was also Mr. Pigott in the background, who, outside the chapel, was athletic and unfortunately fierce.
Alf waited long for his opportunity, in terror lest the tree should be beaten before he had worked his will upon it, but his chance came at last.
Alf waited a long time for his chance, terrified that the tree would be struck down before he could do what he needed to do, but his opportunity finally arrived.
One Saturday afternoon he and Ern were loitering in Church Street, marching along with the starts and stops, the semi-innocent and semi-surreptitious manner of boys waiting for Satan to enter into them and prompt them to definite action, when Alf dug his brother with a warning elbow.
One Saturday afternoon, he and Ern were hanging out on Church Street, moving in a starts-and-stops way, with that mix of innocent and sneaky behavior typical of boys waiting for trouble to kick in and push them to do something, when Alf gave his brother a nudge with a warning elbow.
Mrs. Pigott was staring with her glass eye into the ironmonger's opposite the church. On her arm was a basket and at her feet her dog. It was clear that she was doing her week-end shopping.
Mrs. Pigott was staring with her glass eye at the hardware store across from the church. She had a basket on her arm and her dog at her feet. It was obvious that she was doing her weekend shopping.
Alf, swift to seize his opportunity, set off up the hill, hot-foot, silent, with a bustle of arms and legs, his brow puckered as he concentrated ruthlessly upon his purpose.
Alf, quick to take his chance, hurried up the hill, moving fast and silently, his arms and legs in motion, his forehead wrinkled as he focused intensely on his goal.
Ern followed the fierce, insistent, little figure more leisurely.
Ern trailed the determined, tenacious little figure at a more relaxed pace.
"Steady on!" he called. "Where away then?"
"Hold on!" he called. "Where to then?"
"Walnut-tree," panted Alf. "Now's yer chance."
"Walnut tree," gasped Alf. "Now's your chance."
Ern, who knew from experience that the dirty and dangerous work would fall to his lot, lagged.
Ern, who knew from experience that the dirty and dangerous work would be his responsibility, fell behind.
"Mr. Pigott's there," he grumbled.
"Mr. Pigott's here," he grumbled.
"Now he ayn't then," cried Alf, spurring the laggard on. "He's gone over to Lewes for the Conference. Didn't you hear mother at breakfast?"
"Now he isn't, though," shouted Alf, urging the slowpoke on. "He's gone to Lewes for the Conference. Didn't you hear mom at breakfast?"
There had been in truth a split in the chapel. The Established Methodists were breaking away from the Foundation Methodists, and the Primitive Methodists were thinking of following suit. The little community was therefore a tumult of warring tongues.
There was actually a divide in the chapel. The Established Methodists were separating from the Foundation Methodists, and the Primitive Methodists were considering doing the same. As a result, the small community was a chaotic mix of conflicting opinions.
Alf led up the hill, past the chalk-pit, along the side of the Downs, and dropped down on his objective from the rear. Coming to the fence that ran round the orchard, he peeped at the low house lying in the background under the green flank of the hill.
Alf walked up the hill, past the chalk pit, along the side of the Downs, and then approached his target from the back. When he reached the fence that surrounded the orchard, he peeked at the small house tucked away in the background under the green slope of the hill.
Ern followed reluctantly, as one drawn to his doom by a fate he cannot withstand.
Ern followed hesitantly, as if he were being pulled toward his inevitable fate.
He wanted the walnuts; he wanted to be brave; but he liked Mr. Pigott, and, usually obedient to his brother's suggestions, had qualms in this case.
He wanted the walnuts; he wanted to be brave; but he liked Mr. Pigott and, usually following his brother's advice, felt uneasy in this situation.
"Go on then!" urged Alf. It was a favourite phrase of his. "There ayn't no one there."
"Go on then!" urged Alf. It was one of his favorite phrases. "There isn't anyone there."
"Come on yourself," answered Ern without enthusiasm.
"Come on yourself," Ern replied with little enthusiasm.
"Now, I'll stay and watch the path for you against her," piped Alf.
"Okay, I'll stay and keep an eye on the path for you against her," said Alf.
But for once Ern was firm.
But for once, Ern was determined.
"I aren't a-gooin unless you cooms too," he said doggedly.
"I’m not going unless you come too," he said stubbornly.
"What's the good of me, then?" scoffed Alf in his fierce and feverish way. "Can I climb the tree? Only wish I could. I'd show you. I suppose you'll be throwin that up at me next! My belief you're afraid."
"What's the point of me, then?" Alf scoffed fiercely and with intensity. "Can I climb the tree? I wish I could. I'd show you. I guess you'll bring that up next! I honestly think you're afraid."
But Ernie was not to be moved from the position which he had taken up. Just now and then Alf had remarked that his brother for all his softness became hard—adamant indeed—in a way that rather frightened Alf.
But Ernie wasn't going to budge from the stance he had taken. Every now and then, Alf had mentioned that his brother, despite his gentleness, could become tough—unyielding, in fact—in a way that kind of scared Alf.
"I'll goo up the tree and shake em down to you," Ern said in his slow, musical voice. "You stand at the foot of her and gather em."
"I'll go up the tree and shake them down to you," Ern said in his slow, melodic voice. "You stand at the bottom and collect them."
"Fine!" jeered Alf. "And when Mr. Pigott comes out you'll be up the tree safe as dysies, and I'll be on the floor for him to paste!"
"Fine!" mocked Alf. "And when Mr. Pigott comes out, you’ll be up the tree safe as can be, and I’ll be on the floor for him to take down!"
"I thart you said he'd gone to Lewes," retorted Ern, unusually alert.
"I thought you said he'd gone to Lewes," snapped Ern, unusually on edge.
"So he has," replied Alf sourly. "Only I suppose he won't stay there for ever, will he?"
"So he has," replied Alf bitterly. "But I guess he won't stay there forever, will he?"
Ern, however, was proof against all the other's logic; and finally the two boys climbed the fence together.
Ern, however, was immune to all the others' reasoning; and in the end, the two boys climbed the fence together.
The walnut was a majestic tree, with boughs that dropped almost to the ground, making a splendid pavilion of green.
The walnut tree was impressive, with branches that hung almost to the ground, creating a beautiful green canopy.
Ern swarmed the tree. Alf stood at the foot, sheltered by the drooping branches. Thus he could watch the house, while nobody in the house could see anything of him but a pair of meagre black legs.
Ern swarmed the tree. Alf stood at the base, hidden by the hanging branches. This way, he could keep an eye on the house, while nobody inside could see more than a pair of skinny black legs.
He was fairly safe and knew it, but even so his heart pattered, he bit his nails continually, and kept a furtive eye on the line of his retreat.
He felt relatively safe and was aware of it, but still, his heart raced, he constantly bit his nails, and kept a wary eye on his escape route.
"Hurry!" he kept on calling.
"Hurry!" he kept calling.
Ern, up aloft, went to work like a man. He tossed the branches to and fro. The ripe walnuts came rattling down. Alf, underneath, gathered rich harvest. He filled his pockets, his cap, his handkerchief. Opening his shirt, he stuffed the brown treasure into his bosom and grew into a portly urchin who rattled when he moved.
Ern, up high, got to work like a pro. He swung the branches around. The ripe walnuts came tumbling down. Alf, beneath, gathered a big haul. He filled his pockets, his cap, and his handkerchief. Opening his shirt, he stuffed the brown treasure into his chest and became a chubby little kid who rattled when he walked.
"I got nigh a bushel!" he cried keenly. "Throw your coat down, and I'll fill the pockets!"
"I’ve got nearly a bushel!" he exclaimed eagerly. "Drop your coat, and I’ll fill the pockets!"
The little devil darted to and fro, tumbling spiderlike upon the falling riches, absorbed in accumulation. His heart and eyes burned. There was money in this—money. And money was already taking its appointed place in Alf's philosophy.
The little devil zipped back and forth, tumbling around like a spider among the falling riches, focused on gathering it all up. His heart and eyes were on fire. There was money in this—money. And money was already finding its role in Alf's way of thinking.
He would sell the nuts at so much a pound—some wholesale to a fruiterer he knew in the remote East End; some retail to his schoolfellows.
He would sell the nuts for a certain price per pound—some wholesale to a fruit vendor he knew in the far East End; some retail to his classmates.
The quality and quantity of the loot so absorbed him that he forgot his fears. And when he glanced up through the screen of thick branches to see a pair of grey-stockinged legs, thick and formidable to a degree, advancing upon the tree with dreadful deliberation, his heart stopped.
The quality and amount of the loot captivated him so much that he forgot his fears. And when he looked up through the dense branches to see a pair of thick, formidable grey-stockinged legs approaching the tree with a terrifying slowness, his heart stopped.
The enemy was on them.
The enemy was upon them.
Alf emptied handkerchief, pockets, cap: he emptied himself by a swift ducking motion that sent the treasure heaped against his heart pouring forth with a rattle about his neck and head and ears.
Alf emptied his handkerchief, pockets, and cap: he let it all go with a quick ducking motion that sent the treasure piled against his heart spilling out with a rattle around his neck and head and ears.
Then he cast fearful eyes to the rear. It was thirty yards to the fence and beyond there was but the unscreened path without a scrap of cover, leading across the plough, past the Moot Farm and abandoned kennels to the New Road.
Then he looked back with fear. It was thirty yards to the fence, and beyond that was just the open path without any cover, stretching across the plowed field, past the Moot Farm and abandoned kennels to the New Road.
Alf saw at a glance that escape was impossible. Mr. Pigott, for all his forty years, could sprint.
Alf realized right away that escaping was impossible. Mr. Pigott, despite being forty years old, could run fast.
Swift as a cornered rat, Alf made his decision.
Swift as a cornered rat, Alf made his decision.
He marched out from his shelter towards the approaching legs, a puny little creature with pale peaked face, and Ern's coat flung over his arm.
He walked out from his shelter towards the approaching legs, a tiny creature with a pale, pointed face, and Ern's coat draped over his arm.
Mr. Pigott was advancing, very grim and grey, across the rough grass, his hands behind him, dragging something. He seemed in no hurry, and not in the least surprised to see Alf, whom he ignored.
Mr. Pigott was walking slowly, looking very serious and gray, across the uneven grass, his hands behind him, dragging something. He didn't seem rushed at all and wasn't surprised to see Alf, whom he completely ignored.
"Please, sir," said Alf, perking his face up with an air of frankness, "there's a boy up your tree. Here's his coat."
"Please, sir," said Alf, lifting his face with a look of honesty, "there's a kid stuck in your tree. Here’s his jacket."
Mr. Pigott walked slowly on, drawing behind him a sixty-foot hose, which issued like a white snake from the scullery window.
Mr. Pigott walked slowly on, dragging behind him a sixty-foot hose that slipped out like a white snake from the kitchen window.
"I know," he said with suppressed quiet. "And I know who set him on to it. I can't beat you because you'd break if I touched you. But I'll take your brother's skin off him though he's twice the man you are, you dirty little cur!"
"I know," he said in a low voice. "And I know who put him up to it. I can't fight you because you'd fall apart if I laid a finger on you. But I'll take your brother down, even though he's twice the man you are, you filthy little coward!"
He brought the hose to bear on the brigand in the tree, and loosed the water-spout and the vials of his wrath together.
He aimed the hose at the bandit in the tree and unleashed a powerful blast of water along with his anger.
"Ah, you young scoundrel!" he roared, finding joy in explosive self-expression. "I'll teach you come monkeying after my nuts!"
"Ah, you young troublemaker!" he shouted, reveling in his lively outburst. "I’ll show you what happens when you mess with my stuff!"
Swish went the stream of water through the branches.
Swish went the stream of water through the branches.
Ern hid as best he could on the leeward side of the trunk.
Ern hid as best he could on the sheltered side of the trunk.
Mr. Pigott brought his artillery mercilessly to bear upon the boy's clasping hands. Ern, spluttering and sprawling, came down the tree with a rush and made a bolt for the fence.
Mr. Pigott unleashed his artillery relentlessly on the boy's clasped hands. Ern, gasping and tumbling, hurried down the tree and took off toward the fence.
Mr. Pigott, roaring jovially, played the stream full on him. It was a powerful gush, and floored the boy. The avenger knew no mercy and drenched his victim as he lay.
Mr. Pigott, laughing heartily, aimed the stream directly at him. It was a strong blast, and it knocked the boy down. The avenger showed no mercy and soaked his victim while he was down.
It was a sodden little figure who crept home disconsolately ten minutes later.
It was a soaked little figure who slowly made its way home, feeling dejected, ten minutes later.
Alf had been back some time and had already told his tale, gibbering with excitement and fear.
Alf had been back for a while and had already shared his story, chattering with excitement and fear.
Ern's mother, in a white fury, was awaiting the boy in the kitchen.
Ern's mom, in a white-hot rage, was waiting for the boy in the kitchen.
"I'll learn you disgrace me!" she cried. "Robbing your own chapel-manager's orchard—and then come home like a drownded rat!"
"I'll teach you to disgrace me!" she yelled. "Stealing from your own chapel manager's orchard—then coming home like a soaked rat!"
She set about the lad in good earnest.
She got to work on the guy seriously.
Alf, perched upon the dresser to be out of the way, watched the fun, biting his nails.
Alf, sitting on the dresser to stay out of the way, watched the fun while biting his nails.
"You mustn't hit her back then!" he screamed. "Your own mother!"
"You can't hit her back then!" he shouted. "Your own mother!"
"I aren't hittin' her back then!" cried Ern, dogged, dazed, and warding off the blows as best he might. "I'm only defendin of mesalf."
"I’m not hitting her back then!" cried Ern, stubborn, dazed, and trying to fend off the blows as best he could. "I’m just defending myself."
The noise of the scuffle was considerable.
The noise from the fight was quite loud.
Outside in the passage was the sound of slippered feet. Then some one tried the door.
Outside in the hallway, there was the sound of soft footsteps in slippers. Then someone tried the door.
"It's only dad!" cried the devil on the dresser, white and with little black eyes that danced.
"It's just Dad!" yelled the devil on the dresser, pale and with tiny black eyes that sparkled.
"What's up?" called an agitated voice from outside. "Hold on, mother! Give the boy a chance."
"What's going on?" yelled an irritated voice from outside. "Wait a sec, mom! Give the kid a moment."
Some one rattled the door.
Someone rattled the door.
"Go about your business!" cried Mrs. Caspar. "There's a pair of you!"
"Get on with your lives!" shouted Mrs. Caspar. "You two are such a handful!"
Her anger exhausted and shame possessing her, she was going out into the yard to shelter herself in the little shed against the Workhouse wall, when Alf's sudden scream stayed her.
Her anger spent and shame overtaking her, she was stepping out into the yard to hide in the small shed by the Workhouse wall when Alf's sudden scream stopped her.
"Mum!—down't leave me!—he'll kill me!"
"Mom!—don't leave me!—he'll kill me!"
She turned to mark a white flare burning in the face of her elder son.
She turned to see a white flare lighting up her older son's face.
She had seen it before and had been afraid.
She had seen it before and had been scared.
When Ern looked like that he ceased to be Ern: he became transfigured—yes, and terrible: like, she sometimes thought, the cavalier in the picture must have been in anger.
When Ern looked like that, he stopped being Ern: he became transformed—yes, and frightening: like, she sometimes thought, the cavalier in the painting must have been in a fit of rage.
"Take them sopping duds off," she said quietly, "and then go up and put your Sundays on."
"Take off those wet clothes," she said softly, "and then go up and put on your Sunday best."
Half an hour later Ern, wearing dry clothes, entered the study.
Half an hour later, Ern, dressed in dry clothes, walked into the study.
He was sweet, smiling, and a thought abashed.
He was sweet, smiling, and a bit embarrassed.
His father, on the other hand, evinced signs of terrible emotion.
His father, on the other hand, showed signs of intense emotion.
His face was mottled, and he was shaking.
His face was blotchy, and he was trembling.
Wrapped in his dressing-gown, he stood before the fire, trying pitifully to preserve his dignity, and moving uneasily from leg to leg like a chained elephant.
Wrapped in his robe, he stood in front of the fire, trying desperately to maintain his dignity, shifting awkwardly from leg to leg like a confined elephant.
"Did she hurt you?" he asked, seeking to steady his voice.
"Did she hurt you?" he asked, trying to keep his voice calm.
Ern shook his head.
Ern shook his head.
"She laid about me middlin tidy," he admitted. "But she didn't not to say hurt me. She don't know how—a woman don't. Too much flusteration along of it."
"She kept things pretty tidy around me," he admitted. "But she didn't really hurt me. She doesn't know how—a woman doesn't. Too much fuss because of it."
Edward Caspar collapsed into a chair.
Edward Caspar slumped into a chair.
"What happened?" he asked.
"What happened?" he asked.
Ern recounted the story truthfully, the white glimmer in his face coming and going between pants as he told.
Ern told the story honestly, the white gleam in his face flashing on and off as he spoke, catching his breath in between.
"Why d'you let him lead you astray?" asked the father irritably, at the end.
"Why did you let him mislead you?" asked the father irritably at the end.
Ern wagged his head slowly and began to scrape once more with his foot.
Ern shook his head slowly and started to scrape again with his foot.
"Alf's artfuller nor me!" he said at last in a shamefaced way.
"Alf's more artistic than I am!" he finally admitted, looking embarrassed.
CHAPTER XIII
ALF MAKES A REMARK
Both boys turned up at Sunday-school next morning: Alf defiant, Ern abashed.
Both boys showed up at Sunday school the next morning: Alf was defiant, while Ern felt embarrassed.
Mr. Pigott ignored the former, snubbed him brutally when occasion offered, and showed himself benignant to the prime sinner.
Mr. Pigott ignored the former, brutally snubbed him whenever he had the chance, and was kind to the main offender.
After chapel Mrs. Caspar spoke to him.
After chapel, Mrs. Caspar talked to him.
"I don't know what you think of my son, Mr. Pigott," she began.
"I don't know what you think of my son, Mr. Pigott," she started.
"Which son?" asked the other in his bluff way.
"Which son?" the other asked in his straightforward manner.
"Why, Ernie to be sure. He's always bringing shame upon me."
"Of course, Ernie. He's always embarrassing me."
"He's worth twice the other," cried Mr. Pigott, letting off steam.
"He's worth double the other," shouted Mr. Pigott, venting his frustration.
"Ah, yes, you've got your favourites, Mr. Pigott!" retorted the woman.
"Ah, yes, you have your favorites, Mr. Pigott!" the woman shot back.
"And I'm not the only one!" answered the outraged schoolmaster. "Ern's a boy. And boys will be boys, as we all know. But he's a little gentleman, Ern is. He's his father over again."
"And I'm not the only one!" replied the angry schoolmaster. "Ern's a boy. And boys will be boys, as we all know. But he's a little gentleman, Ern is. He's just like his father."
The comparison of Ernie to his father, however well intentioned, always touched Mrs. Caspar on the raw. Her eyes sparkled. Every now and then she reminded you forcibly that her grandmother had lived in a by-street—off Greyhound Road, Fulham.
The comparison of Ernie to his father, no matter how well-meaning, always hit a nerve with Mrs. Caspar. Her eyes sparkled. Every now and then, she would forcefully remind you that her grandmother had lived on a side street—off Greyhound Road, Fulham.
"Ah," she muttered vengefully, "I'll cut his little liver out yet, you'll see."
"Ah," she muttered angrily, "I'm going to cut his little liver out, just wait and see."
Mr. Pigott rounded on her, genuinely shocked.
Mr. Pigott turned to her, truly astonished.
"And you a religious woman!" he cried. "Shame on you!"
"And you call yourself a religious woman!" he exclaimed. "Shame on you!"
"I don't care," answered Mrs. Caspar. "I see it coming. I always have. And it's just more than I can bear."
"I don't care," Mrs. Caspar replied. "I can see it coming. I always have. And it's just too much for me to handle."
Mr. Pigott did not understand the cause of the woman's emotion, but he recognized that it was genuine and so respected it.
Mr. Pigott didn't understand why the woman was feeling so emotional, but he saw that it was real, so he respected it.
"Well, he's leaving school now," he said more gently. "He'll settle down once he's got his nose to the grindstone."
"Well, he's leaving school now," he said more softly. "He'll get focused once he starts working hard."
Later, at the meeting of the Bowling Green Committee, in the Moot, the schoolmaster reported Mrs. Caspar's saying to Mr. Trupp.
Later, at the Bowling Green Committee meeting, in the Moot, the schoolmaster reported what Mrs. Caspar told Mr. Trupp.
"She's a hard un," he commented.
"She's strong," he said.
"She's need to be," growled the other.
"She needs to be," growled the other.
"What's that, Doctor?" asked Mr. Pigott.
"What's that, Doc?" asked Mr. Pigott.
"If she let go of him, he'd be dead in a month," mumbled Mr. Trupp.
"If she lets go of him, he'll be dead in a month," mumbled Mr. Trupp.
"Mr. Caspar would?"
"Mr. Caspar would he?"
The Doctor looked at the grey church-tower bluff against the sky.
The Doctor looked at the gray church tower standing tall against the sky.
"But she won't let go," he added. "She's got her qualities."
"But she won't let go," he added. "She has her qualities."
"She has," said Mr. Pigott, treading the green. "She's a diamond—as hard, as keen."
"She has," said Mr. Pigott, walking on the grass. "She's a gem—tough and sharp."
The two always sparred when they met and loved their friendly bouts. Both were radicals; but they had arrived at their convictions by very different routes. The schoolmaster had inherited his opinions from tough, dissenting ancestors, the man of science had acquired them from Huxley and Darwin. Politics the pair rarely discussed, except at election time; for on that subject they were in rough agreement. But the two men wrangled genially over religion, the ethics of sport, even the two Caspar boys; for Mr. Trupp was the one man in Old Town who alleged a preference for the younger boy—mainly, his wife declared, because he must be "contrary."
The two always playfully argued when they met and enjoyed their friendly sparring. Both were radicals, but they had reached their beliefs through very different paths. The schoolmaster had inherited his views from his tough, dissenting ancestors, while the scientist had learned from Huxley and Darwin. They rarely discussed politics, except during election season, where they generally agreed. However, the two often engaged in friendly debates about religion, the ethics of sports, and even the two Caspar boys; Mr. Trupp was the only person in Old Town who claimed to prefer the younger boy—mainly, as his wife said, because he liked to be "contrary."
Mr. Pigott now told the stubborn man almost with glee the story of Alf's treachery.
Mr. Pigott now told the stubborn man almost with delight the story of Alf's betrayal.
"What d'ye think of that now?" he asked defiantly.
"What do you think of that now?" he asked defiantly.
"Why," grunted the Doctor, "what I should expect."
"Why," grunted the Doctor, "this is exactly what I expected."
"Of course," said the sarcastic Mr. Pigott.
"Sure," said the sarcastic Mr. Pigott.
"He's got the faults of his physique," continued the other. "He's afraid of a thrashing because he knows it'd kill him. Self-preservation is always the first law of life."
"He's got the flaws of his body," the other continued. "He's scared of getting beaten up because he knows it would be fatal for him. Self-preservation is always the top priority in life."
"He's a little cur," said Mr. Pigott. "That's what your young Alf is."
"He's a little loser," said Mr. Pigott. "That's what your young Alf is."
"I've no doubt he is," replied the Doctor. "You would be too if you'd got that body to live in."
"I have no doubt he is," the Doctor replied. "You would be too if you had that body to live in."
"I'd be ashamed," shouted the other. "I'd commit suicide offhand."
"I'd be so embarrassed," shouted the other. "I'd take my own life right away."
"The wonder is he's alive at all," continued Mr. Trupp, quite unmoved. "Must have some grit in him somewhere or he'd have died when he was born."
"The wonder is that he's alive at all," continued Mr. Trupp, completely unfazed. "He must have some grit in him somewhere, or he would have died when he was born."
"That's you and his mother," said the schoolmaster censoriously. "Saving useless human material that ought to be scrapped. And you call yourself a Man of Science! In a properly ordered community you'd stand your trial at Lewes Assizes, the two of you—for adding to the criminal classes. Now if we were back in the good old days, they'd have exposed Alf at birth—and quite right, too."
"That's you and his mom," the schoolmaster said disapprovingly. "Saving unnecessary human waste that should be discarded. And you call yourself a Man of Science! In a well-functioning society, you'd both be put on trial at Lewes Assizes for contributing to the criminal classes. If we were back in the good old days, they would have abandoned Alf at birth—and rightly so."
"Quite so," said Mr. Trupp. "Your Christianity has a lot to answer for, as I've remarked before."
"Exactly," said Mr. Trupp. "Your Christianity has a lot to answer for, as I've pointed out before."
It fell to Mr. Pigott to find a job of work for Ernie when his favourite left school: for at that date there were no Labour Bureaux, no Juvenile Advisory Committees, no attempt to make the most of the country's one solid asset—its Youth. And the rich had not yet made their grand discovery of the last twenty-five years—that the poor have bodies; and that these bodies must be saved, even if it cost a little more than saving their souls, which can always be done upon the cheap.
Mr. Pigott was responsible for finding a job for Ernie when his favorite left school; back then, there were no employment agencies, no youth advisory committees, and no efforts to fully utilize the country's greatest resource—its youth. The wealthy hadn't yet realized, in the past twenty-five years, that the poor have physical bodies that need care, even if it costs a bit more than just saving their souls, which is always a cheaper option.
Mr. Pigott had little difficulty in his self-imposed task, for he did not mean to remain a schoolmaster all his life, and was already dabbling in the commercial life of the growing town.
Mr. Pigott had little trouble with his self-assigned task, as he didn’t plan to be a schoolmaster for the rest of his life and was already getting involved in the business scene of the expanding town.
Ernie started as an office-boy in a coal-merchant's office in Cornfield Road by the Central Station, which formed the junction between the Old Town and the New.
Ernie began his career as an office boy in a coal merchant's office on Cornfield Road near the Central Station, which was the connection point between the Old Town and the New.
Before the boy embarked on his career, Mr. Pigott invited him to tea and lecture.
Before the boy started his career, Mr. Pigott invited him for tea and a talk.
"It's your own fault if you don't get on," said the schoolmaster aggressively after the muffins. "Rests with yourself. Office boy to President—like they do in America. Make a romance of it."
"It's your own fault if you don’t move up," said the schoolmaster aggressively after the muffins. "It’s up to you. Office boy to President—just like they do in America. Turn it into a story."
"I shall try, sir," cried Era, with the easy enthusiasm characteristic of him.
"I'll give it a shot, sir," exclaimed Era, with the relaxed enthusiasm that's typical of him.
"I'll lay you won't, then!" retorted the other rudely. "I'll lay all the work I've put into you these ten years past goes down the drain. Now your grandfather..."
"I bet you won't!" the other replied rudely. "I bet all the effort I've put into you over the last ten years goes down the drain. Now your grandfather..."
He stopped short, remembering Mrs. Caspar had told him that their origin had been kept from the two boys....
He stopped suddenly, remembering that Mrs. Caspar had told him their origins had been kept from the two boys....
At his new job Ern did not work very hard. It was not in him to do that; for he had his father's complete lack of ambition. But he worked just enough to keep his place, to pay his mother for his keep by the time he was seventeen, and have some "spending money," as he called it, over, with which to buy cigarettes, and join the cricket club. In time he even attained to the dignity of an office stool: for his handwriting was excellent, his ability undoubted, and his education as good as most.
At his new job, Ern didn’t put in much effort. It just wasn’t in his nature; he had inherited his father's complete lack of ambition. But he worked just enough to hold onto his position, to contribute to his mother for his living expenses by the time he turned seventeen, and to have some "spending money," as he called it, left over to buy cigarettes and join the cricket club. Over time, he even earned the privilege of an office stool: his handwriting was excellent, his skills were undeniable, and his education was as good as most.
"Ern don't lick the stamps no more. He writes the letters," was Alf's report at home.
"Ern doesn't lick the stamps anymore. He writes the letters," Alf reported at home.
The younger brother too had now launched out upon the world. But Alf was very different from Ern. He had his own ideas from the start and went his own way. Somehow he had ferreted out the facts about his grandfather's career; and that career it was his deliberate determination to surpass.
The younger brother had also stepped into the world. But Alf was very different from Ern. He had his own ideas right from the beginning and followed his own path. Somehow, he had uncovered the details about his grandfather's career; and it was his conscious goal to surpass that career.
Those were the early days of the motor industry and the petrol engine. Alf made his mother apprentice him to Hewson and Clarke, an enterprising young engineering firm in the East End, off Pevensey Road.
Those were the early days of the automotive industry and the gasoline engine. Alf had his mother train him as an apprentice at Hewson and Clarke, a dynamic young engineering company in the East End, near Pevensey Road.
"No Old Town for me," he said knowingly. "New Town's the bird!"
"No Old Town for me," he said with a hint of wisdom. "New Town's where it's at!"
And the boy worked with the undeviating energy of an insect. All day he was busy at the shop, and in the evening came home, grimy and tired, to have a wash and then settle down in the kitchen to study the theory of the petrol-engine.
And the boy worked with the relentless energy of an insect. All day he was busy at the shop, and in the evening he came home, dirty and exhausted, to wash up and then settle down in the kitchen to study the theory of the gasoline engine.
His mother, ambitious as her son, watched him with admiration, guarding his hours of study jealously from interruption.
His mother, just as ambitious as her son, watched him with admiration, fiercely protecting his study time from any interruptions.
"He's his grand-dad over again," she confided to her husband in one of their rare moments of intimacy.
"He's just like his granddad again," she told her husband during one of their rare moments together.
Edward Caspar shook his head. He was interested in his second son, although in his heart of hearts he disliked the boy. He disliked ambitious men—their restlessness, their unhappy egoism, their incapacity to give themselves to any cause from which they would not reap personal advantage, offended his spiritual sense; and he followed with amused benevolence the careers of his contemporaries at Harrow and Trinity who were reaping now the fruits of Orthodoxy, and just becoming Cabinet Ministers, Bishops, Judges, and the like.
Edward Caspar shook his head. He was interested in his second son, even though deep down he disliked the boy. He had a distaste for ambitious men—their restlessness, their selfishness, their inability to commit to any cause unless it benefited them personally, irritated him. He watched with a blend of amusement and kindness the careers of his peers from Harrow and Trinity, who were now enjoying the rewards of traditional beliefs and were just becoming Cabinet Ministers, Bishops, Judges, and similar roles.
"Alf hasn't got my father's physique," he said.
"Alf doesn't have my dad's build," he said.
"You wait," Anne replied. "He'll conquer that too. Last time Mr. Trupp saw him he said he'd do now—if he took care."
"You wait," Anne replied. "He'll get through that too. Last time Mr. Trupp saw him, he said he'd manage now—if he takes care."
Ern watched his brother's feverish activities with ironical smiles.
Ern watched his brother's frantic activities with ironic smiles.
"He's like a little engine himself," he said. "No time to look around and take a little pleasure in life. All the while a-running along the lines—puff-puff-puff!—with his nose to the ground. Not knowin where he's goin or why; only set on getting somewhere, he don't know where, some day, he don't know when."
"He's like a little engine himself," he said. "No time to look around and enjoy life. All the while chugging along the tracks—puff-puff-puff!—with his nose to the ground. Not knowing where he's going or why; just focused on getting somewhere, he doesn't know where, someday, he doesn't know when."
Himself he preferred the leisurely life, and was known among his friends as Gentleman Ernie. The office, which prided itself upon its tone, for in it worked a youth who said he had been at a public school, had taken the country accent off his tongue. Ern was indeed a bit of a dandy now, who oiled his hair, and took an interest in his ties; while Alf never spent a penny on his clothes, was always shabby, and seldom clean. The dapper young clerk and the grimy little mechanic, on the rare occasions when they appeared in the streets together, formed a marked contrast, of which Ernie at least was aware.
He preferred a laid-back lifestyle and was known among his friends as Gentleman Ernie. The office, which took pride in its atmosphere, employed a young man who claimed to have attended a prestigious school, which had eliminated his country accent. Ern had definitely become a bit of a dandy, oiling his hair and caring about his ties, while Alf never spent a dime on his clothes, always looking shabby and rarely clean. The stylish young clerk and the grimy little mechanic, on the rare occasions they were seen together in the streets, created a striking contrast that Ernie was well aware of.
"You'd never know em for brothers," the passers-by would remark.
"You'd never know they were brothers," the passers-by would comment.
Both had arrived at the age when the young male joins a gang, curious about women, but inclining to be suspicious of them. Alf, however, strong in himself, continued on his prickly and independent way. He was not drawn to others, nor were others drawn to him. Companionable Ern, on the other hand, who was everybody's friend, was absorbed into a gang; but he was different from his gang-mates. He used less hair-oil than they did, and wore more modest ties. Moreover, there was nothing of the hooligan about him.
Both had reached the age when a young guy starts hanging out with a group, curious about girls, but also a bit suspicious of them. Alf, however, strong in himself, kept to his prickly and independent ways. He wasn't interested in others, nor were others really interested in him. In contrast, companionable Ern, who was friends with everyone, got absorbed into a crew; but he stood out from his gangmates. He used less hair products than they did and wore more modest ties. Plus, there was nothing wild about him.
"Such a gentlemanly lad," said Mrs. Trupp. "That's his father coming out in him."
"He's such a well-mannered guy," said Mrs. Trupp. "That's his father showing through in him."
"May the resemblance end there," muttered Mr. Trupp.
"Hopefully, that's where the similarities stop," muttered Mr. Trupp.
The lady speared her husband on the point of her needle.
The woman jabbed her husband with the tip of her needle.
"Croakie!" she remarked.
"Croakie!" she said.
Ern could have been a leader among his mates, had he chosen to assume authority. His quiet, his distinction, his happy manner, and above all the fact that he was a promising cricketer and had made half a century on the Frying Pan at Lewes for the Sussex Colts against the Canterbury Wanderers, marked him out. But Ern would not lead. He spent his evenings in the main at home rather than in the lighted streets, and was at his happiest sitting in the study opposite his father. On these occasions the two rarely spoke, but they enjoyed a silent communion that was eminently satisfying to them both. Just sometimes the father would touch the revolving book-case on his right; take out one of the little blue poetry books Ern knew so well, and read The Scholar Gypsy or The Happy Warrior.
Ern could have been a leader among his friends if he had chosen to take charge. His quiet nature, distinct personality, cheerful demeanor, and especially the fact that he was an up-and-coming cricketer who scored fifty runs at the Frying Pan in Lewes for the Sussex Colts against the Canterbury Wanderers set him apart. But Ern wouldn’t take the lead. He spent most of his evenings at home instead of out in the lit streets, and he was happiest sitting in the study across from his father. During these times, they rarely spoke, but they enjoyed a silent connection that was deeply satisfying for both of them. Occasionally, his father would reach for the revolving bookcase on his right, pull out one of the little blue poetry books Ern was so familiar with, and read The Scholar Gypsy or The Happy Warrior.
Ern loved that, but he was far too indolent to pursue the readings himself. When his father had finished, he would return the book to its place and say,
Ern loved that, but he was way too lazy to do the readings himself. When his dad finished, he would put the book back and say,
"You should read a bit yourself, Boy-lad," and Ern's invariable reply would be,
"You should read a little on your own, kid," and Ern's usual response would be,
"I will, dad, when I got the time."
"I will, Dad, when I have the time."
But Ern was one of those who never had the time and never would have.
But Ern was one of those people who never had the time and never would.
Then the two would relapse into smoke and silence and vague dreams, out of which Edward Caspar's voice would emerge,
Then the two would fade back into smoke and silence and vague dreams, from which Edward Caspar's voice would emerge,
"Where's Alfred?"
"Where's Alfred now?"
To which Ern would answer with a faint smirk,
To which Ern would reply with a slight smirk,
"Studyin in the kitchen."
"Studying in the kitchen."
Ern's tendency to be a masher, as the phrase of the day went, delighted Mr. Pigott. He looked on it as the best sign he had yet detected in the boy.
Ern's habit of being a flirt, as people put it back then, pleased Mr. Pigott. He saw it as the best sign he had noticed in the boy so far.
"Who's the lady, Ern?" he chaffed, meeting the lad.
"Who's the lady, Ern?" he joked, meeting the guy.
The boy smiled shyly. At such moments, in spite of his plainness, he looked beautiful.
The boy smiled shyly. In those moments, despite his plainness, he looked beautiful.
"Haven't got one, sir," he said.
"Haven't got one, sir," he said.
It was true, too. His attitude towards girls was unlike that of his mates. He neither chirped at them in the streets, nor avoided them aggressively, nor was self-conscious in their presence. He was always friendly with them, even affectionate; but he went no farther. Some of the Old Town maidens wished he would. But, in fact, this was not Ern's weakness.
It was true, too. His attitude toward girls was different from that of his friends. He didn’t catcall them on the streets, nor did he avoid them aggressively, and he wasn’t awkward around them. He was always friendly with them, even affectionate, but he didn’t go any further. Some of the Old Town girls hoped he would. But, in fact, this wasn’t Ern's weakness.
The Destroyer, who lies in wait to undo us all, if we give him but a crevice through which to creep into our citadel, was taking the line of least resistance, as he does in every case.
The Destroyer, who is waiting to bring us all down if we give him even the tiniest opening to invade our stronghold, was taking the easiest path, just like he always does in every situation.
There began to be rumours in Old Town. His father's weakness, known to all, lent these rumours wing. In Churchy Beachbourne, as the enemy called the town by reason of the number and variety of its consecrated buildings, people were swift to believe, eager to hand on their beliefs.
Rumors started to spread in Old Town. His father's weakness, which everyone knew about, gave these rumors momentum. In Churchy Beachbourne, as the enemy nicknamed the town because of its many sacred buildings, people were quick to believe and eager to pass on their beliefs.
Prebendary Willcocks—which was his proper title—or Canon Willcocks—as he had taught the locality to call him—who had reasons of his own for disliking Edward Caspar, heard and shook his aristocratic head, repeating the rumour to all and sundry in a lowered voice. The Lady Augusta Willcocks, that indefatigable worker in the parish for God and the Tory Party, entirely lacking in her husband's delicate feeling, echoed it resonantly.
Prebendary Willcocks—which was his official title—or Canon Willcocks—as he had taught the locals to call him—who had his own reasons for disliking Edward Caspar, heard and shook his aristocratic head, sharing the rumor to everyone in a hushed tone. The Lady Augusta Willcocks, that tireless worker in the parish for God and the Tory Party, completely lacking her husband's sensitivity, echoed it loudly.
Mr. Pigott was honestly aghast.
Mr. Pigott was honestly shocked.
"Never!" he cried, and added—"God help him if his mother hears!"
"Never!" he shouted, then added, "God help him if his mom finds out!"
He was so genuinely concerned indeed that he went round to 60 Rectory Walk to find out by indirect examination if Mrs. Caspar had heard.
He was so genuinely concerned that he went over to 60 Rectory Walk to find out indirectly if Mrs. Caspar had heard.
She had; and was distraught.
She had, and was devastated.
"If he takes to that, I'll turn him out of the house!" she cried savagely. "Straight I will!"
"If he does that, I’ll kick him out of the house!" she shouted fiercely. "I really will!"
And there was no question that she meant what she said.
And there was no doubt that she meant what she said.
"The best way to make trouble is to meet it half-way," muttered the schoolmaster, cowed for once by the woman's terrible emotion. "Give the boy a chance—even if he is your own son."
"The best way to create trouble is to face it head-on," muttered the schoolmaster, momentarily intimidated by the woman's intense emotion. "Give the boy a chance—even if he is your own son."
"Alf says he was blind at the match," the other answered doggedly.
"Alf says he couldn't see at the game," the other replied stubbornly.
"Alf!" scoffed Mr. Pigott, savage in his turn. "I wouldn't care that what Alf says about his brother. I know your Alf."
"Alf!" Mr. Pigott sneered back, just as harshly. "I don't care what Alf says about his brother. I know your Alf."
"And I don't then," said Mrs. Caspar. "I try to keep it fair between em—for all what folks may say different."
"And I don't either," said Mrs. Caspar. "I try to keep it fair between them—for all that people might say otherwise."
That evening Mr. Pigott met Alf in Church Street.
That evening, Mr. Pigott ran into Alf on Church Street.
The schoolmaster stopped, holding with his eye the youth in the stained blue overall. Alf approached him delicately, with averted face and a sly smile.
The schoolmaster paused, locking his gaze on the young man in the stained blue overalls. Alf walked up to him cautiously, his face turned away and a mischievous smile on his lips.
It was clear that he courted the encounter.
It was obvious that he was looking forward to the meeting.
Mr. Pigott came to the point at once.
Mr. Pigott got straight to the point.
"How's Ern?" he boomed in a voice of challenge.
"How's Ern?" he called out challengingly.
Alf dropped his eyes.
Alf looked down.
"Beg pardon, sir," he said, "our Ern's goin the same way as dad."
"Excuse me, sir," he said, "our Ern's going the same way as dad."
Mr. Pigott gazed at him as one stupefied.
Mr. Pigott stared at him in shock.
Then in a flash he understood ... Mr. Trupp was right. The boy was abnormal: his spirit dwarfed and stunted by the miserable tenement in which it was forced to dwell.
Then in an instant he realized ... Mr. Trupp was right. The boy was unusual: his spirit diminished and stunted by the miserable apartment he was forced to live in.
This sudden peep into one of the sewers of Nature, this illumination of what before had been to him obscure, this swift suggestion of Evil lurking obscenely in the dusk to leap on the unwary, brought him up abruptly. His anger passed for the moment. Something between fear and pity laid hold of him.
This unexpected glimpse into one of Nature's dark corners, this revelation of what had previously been unclear to him, this quick hint of evil lurking in the shadows ready to pounce on the unsuspecting, stopped him in his tracks. His anger faded for the moment. A mix of fear and pity gripped him.
"I suppose you're glad," he said quietly.
"I guess you’re happy," he said softly.
Alf smiled that satyr-like smile of his, sickly and uncertain.
Alf smiled that weird, satyr-like smile of his, sickly and unsure.
"Ah, you never did like me, Mr. Pigott!" he sneered.
"Ah, you never really liked me, Mr. Pigott!" he scoffed.
"I don't," answered Mr. Pigott. "I never did. But I'm beginning to understand you. You're possessed."
"I don't," answered Mr. Pigott. "I never did. But I'm starting to get you. You're obsessed."
He went on down the street and called at the Manor-house.
He walked down the street and stopped by the Manor house.
Mrs. Trupp was, he knew, a staunch friend of Ernie's.
Mrs. Trupp was, he knew, a loyal friend of Ernie's.
The lady was playing with her children in the garden. But she gave both her ears to her visitor when she knew his errand. Had she heard anything?
The woman was playing with her kids in the garden. But she paid full attention to her visitor when she learned why he was there. Did she hear anything?
Mrs. Trupp coloured. She had heard something which greatly perturbed her pure and beautiful spirit.
Mrs. Trupp blushed. She had heard something that deeply disturbed her pure and beautiful spirit.
Her Joe, home from Rugby, had reported that on the way back from a match at Lewes Ernie Caspar had taken a drop which had made him funny.
Her Joe, back from Rugby, had said that on the way home from a match at Lewes, Ernie Caspar had taken a hit that made him act strangely.
"It was only a little," the lady ended. "Joe said it wasn't enough to make an ordinary canary queer. But it upset Ernest for the moment."
"It was just a little," the lady concluded. "Joe said it wasn't enough to make an ordinary canary act strange. But it bothered Ernest for a bit."
Mr. Pigott marched on down the hill to the railway station.
Mr. Pigott walked down the hill to the train station.
It was shutting-up time, and the object of his concern was just leaving the office.
It was closing time, and the person he was worried about was just leaving the office.
Mr. Pigott unceremoniously seized the boy by the hand.
Mr. Pigott grabbed the boy's hand without any fuss.
"For God's sake take a pull, Ern!" he said, most seriously.
"For heaven's sake, take a drink, Ern!" he said, very seriously.
Ernie looked up surprised, read the distress in the other's bearded face, and burned one of those sudden white flares of his.
Ernie looked up, surprised, saw the concern in the other person's bearded face, and unleashed one of those sudden bright flashes of his.
"I see!" he said. "Alf's been at it again!" and he broke away.
"I see!" he said. "Alf's at it again!" and he pulled away.
Swiftly he went home, passed the study door, and entered the kitchen.
Swiftly, he went home, passed the study door, and entered the kitchen.
His mother was out.
His mom was out.
Alf, his elbows on the table, and his chin on his hands, was studying a model-engine under the gas-light.
Alf, with his elbows on the table and his chin resting on his hands, was examining a model engine under the gas light.
He looked up surlily as Ern entered.
He looked up grumpily as Ern walked in.
"Keep out of it!" he ordered. "You've heard what mother says. The kitchen's mine at this time. I don't want you."
"Stay out of it!" he commanded. "You've heard what Mom says. The kitchen is mine right now. I don't want you here."
"But I want you, my lad," answered Ernie, brutal in his bitterness.
"But I want you, my boy," replied Ernie, harsh in his bitterness.
He locked the door, and took off his coat.
He locked the door and took off his coat.
"Been tellin the tale again!" he trembled, as he rolled up his sleeves. "I've had more'n enough of it. Put em up! You're for it this journey!"
"Been telling the story again!" he shook, as he rolled up his sleeves. "I've had more than enough of it. Get ready! You're in for it this time!"
Alf had risen. He knew that look upon his brother's face, and was afraid.
Alf had gotten up. He recognized that expression on his brother's face and felt scared.
"You mustn't touch me!" he screamed, shaking a crooked finger at the other. "I'm delicit, I am."
"You can't touch me!" he yelled, shaking a bent finger at the other person. "I'm delicate, I am."
It was the ancient ruse which had stood him in good stead many a time at home and in the playground.
It was the old trick that had helped him out many times at home and on the playground.
"Else you'll tell mother!" sneered Ern. "Very well. Have it your own way!"
"Otherwise, you'll tell Mom!" Ern sneered. "Fine. Do it your way!"
He seized the model engine on the table, and smashed it down on to the floor. It lay at his feet, a broken mass, with spinning wheels.
He grabbed the model engine from the table and slammed it down onto the floor. It lay at his feet, a broken mess, with wheels spinning.
Then Ern unlocked the door and went out.
Then Ern unlocked the door and stepped outside.
At supper that evening he was still burning his white flare.
At dinner that evening, he was still igniting his white flare.
Alf saw it and was cowed; Mrs. Caspar saw it too and held her peace. Edward Caspar was, as always, away in the clouds and aware of nothing unusual when he looked in to say good-night.
Alf saw it and was intimidated; Mrs. Caspar saw it too and stayed silent. Edward Caspar was, as always, lost in his thoughts and unaware of anything out of the ordinary when he came in to say good-night.
CHAPTER XIV
EVIL
Alf took no overt steps to avenge himself. Like old Polonius he went round to work, lying in wait for the chance he knew would come. He had not to wait long.
Alf didn’t take any obvious actions to get back at him. Like old Polonius, he went about it quietly, waiting for the opportunity he knew would arrive. He didn’t have to wait long.
On the August Bank Holiday there was a big dance at the Rink in Cornfield Road. Ern attended. He danced well and was sought after as a partner.
On the August Bank Holiday, there was a big dance at the Rink on Cornfield Road. Ern went to the event. He danced well and was in demand as a partner.
Alf went too.
Alf went as well.
Ern was surprised to see his brother there, and pleased: for it was not in his nature to bear malice long.
Ern was surprised to see his brother there and happy about it, since it wasn't in his nature to hold a grudge for long.
"Hullo, Alf!" he chaffed. "Didn't know you was a dancing-man. Let me find you a partner then."
"Hellо, Alf!" he teased. "I didn't know you were a dancing man. Let me find you a partner then."
Alf shook his head, smiling that shifty smile of his.
Alf shook his head, smiling his sneaky smile.
"I ain't," he said. "I only come to watch."
"I’m not," he said. "I just came to watch."
That was true; but the words carried no sinister meaning to Ern's innocent ear.
That was true; but the words had no harmful meaning to Ern's innocent ear.
Alf watched.
Alf was watching.
He sat by himself on one of the faded plush-seats that went round the hall. Nobody spoke to him, nobody heeded him. The seats on either side of him were left vacant.
He sat alone on one of the worn plush seats that circled the hall. Nobody talked to him, and nobody paid him any attention. The seats on either side of him were empty.
Sour, shabby, ill at ease, yet sure of himself, he watched with furtive eyes the flow of boys and girls swirling by him in the dance.
Sour, shabby, uncomfortable, yet confident, he watched with hidden eyes as the flow of boys and girls moved around him in the dance.
One of Ern's friends pointed his brother out to him.
One of Ern's friends pointed out his brother to him.
"I know," laughed Ern. "Let him alone. He don't want us. He's above larking, Alf is."
"I know," laughed Ern. "Just leave him alone. He doesn't want us. He's past messing around, Alf is."
"Never seen him at a hop before," remarked the friend. "And now he don't look happy."
"Never seen him at a party before," said the friend. "And now he doesn't look happy."
The evening was hot, the dancers thirsty, the drinks good. Alf observed his brother go to the bar once, twice, and again. Then he rose to go home, nodding to himself.
The evening was hot, the dancers were thirsty, and the drinks were good. Alf watched as his brother went to the bar once, then twice, and again. Then he got up to head home, nodding to himself.
Ern passed him in the dance and stopped.
Ern danced past him and stopped.
"What, Alf! You're off early!"
"What, Alf! You're leaving early!"
"I got a bit of reading to do," answered Alf.
"I have some reading to do," Alf replied.
"So long, then," said Ernie. "Shan't be long first myself." And he joined the current again, with flushed face and loquacious tongue.
"See you later," said Ernie. "I won't be gone long myself." And he jumped back into the conversation, his face flushed and his words flowing.
It was just ten when Alf entered the kitchen.
It was only ten when Alf walked into the kitchen.
His father had already retired to bed; his mother was sitting up.
His dad had already gone to bed; his mom was still awake.
"You're late," she remarked sharply. "Where's Ern?"
"You're late," she said sharply. "Where's Ern?"
"Heard em say he was at the Rink," Alf answered sheepishly.
"Heard them say he was at the Rink," Alf replied shyly.
Mrs. Caspar's face darkened. The Puritan in her rose in arms.
Mrs. Caspar's expression soured. The Puritan in her rose up in anger.
"Dancing?" she asked.
"Are we dancing?" she asked.
Alf feigned uneasiness.
Alf pretended to be uneasy.
"I'll stay and let him in," he said. "He mayn't be back yet a bit."
"I'll stay and let him in," he said. "He might not be back for a while."
Mrs. Caspar took her candle.
Mrs. Caspar grabbed her candle.
Regular as a machine, she rose always at six, and expected to be in bed by ten.
Regular as a machine, she always got up at six and expected to be in bed by ten.
Anything that disturbed her routine she resented, surly as an animal.
Anything that interrupted her routine she hated, grumpy like an animal.
"Let me know when he comes in," she said. "I'll speak to him. Keepin us up to all hours and disturbin dad's rest while he carries on. Might be a disorderly house."
"Let me know when he gets here," she said. "I'll talk to him. Keeping us up all night and disturbing Dad's sleep while he keeps going. It could turn into a messy situation."
She left the room.
She exited the room.
Alf turned out the gas, and sat in the darkness, watching the dying fire, and waiting for his mouse.
Alf turned off the gas and sat in the dark, watching the dying fire and waiting for his mouse.
A crisis in his life had come.
A crisis in his life had arrived.
He was about to take the first big step along the road that was going to lead him to success or ruin.
He was about to take the first major step on the journey that would lead him to success or failure.
He was aware of it, and calm as a practised gambler.
He was aware of it and as calm as a seasoned gambler.
Once he rose and locked the front door to make sure his brother could not enter without his knowledge.
Once he got up and locked the front door to make sure his brother couldn’t get in without him knowing.
It was eleven o'clock when he heard feet outside.
It was eleven o'clock when he heard footsteps outside.
Those feet told their own tale.
Those feet told their own story.
Alf turned up the light in the passage and opened the door.
Alf turned on the light in the hallway and opened the door.
His brother lolled against the side-wall like a mortally wounded man.
His brother slumped against the wall like someone who was severely injured.
"Take my arm, old chap," said Alf, and supported his brother into the kitchen.
"Take my arm, buddy," said Alf, as he helped his brother into the kitchen.
Ern sat down suddenly at the table. Alf lit the gas.
Ern suddenly sat down at the table. Alf turned on the gas.
The light fell on his brother's foolish face and clearly irritated him. He put up his hand to brush it away.
The light hit his brother's foolish face and clearly annoyed him. He raised his hand to brush it away.
"Arf a mo'," said Alf soothingly, skipped light-footed upstairs, and knocked at his mother's door.
"Hold on a second," said Alf gently, bouncing nimbly upstairs, and knocked on his mother's door.
She was half-undressed, brushing her hair, her neck and shoulders bare in the moonlight.
She was partially undressed, brushing her hair, her neck and shoulders exposed in the moonlight.
Alf glanced at them and even in that moment of excitement thought how beautiful they were.
Alf looked at them, and even in that moment of excitement, he thought about how beautiful they were.
Mrs. Caspar raised a finger.
Mrs. Caspar raised a finger.
Her husband was in bed and apparently asleep, Lady Blanche upon the mantelpiece staring vacantly at the form of her recumbent son.
Her husband was in bed and seemingly asleep, while Lady Blanche stood on the mantelpiece, staring blankly at her son lying down.
"Ern!" whispered Alf, and jerked his head significantly. "You'd best come."
"Ern!" Alf whispered, nodding his head meaningfully. "You should come."
Anne Caspar slipped on a wrap. Candle in hand she descended the stairs and entered the kitchen.
Anne Caspar put on a wrap. With a candle in hand, she went down the stairs and entered the kitchen.
Alf followed stealthily. Like a gnome he stood in the shadow at the foot of the stairs, biting his nails uneasily, as he watched with lewd, malignant eyes.
Alf followed quietly. Like a gnome, he stood in the shadow at the bottom of the stairs, nervously biting his nails as he watched with lustful, malicious eyes.
Ern sat at the table with the dreadful blind face of the living dead.
Ern sat at the table with the horrible, vacant face of the living dead.
He saw his mother enter and paid no heed to her. He was too much occupied. A troubled look crossed his face, and clouded it. Then he was very sick.
He saw his mother come in and didn’t pay attention to her. He was too preoccupied. A worried expression crossed his face, overshadowing it. Then he became very ill.
That amused Alf.
That made Alf laugh.
His mother shut the kitchen-door.
His mom shut the kitchen door.
But Alf was not to be defrauded of his spectacle.
But Alf was not going to be cheated out of his show.
He opened the door quietly.
He quietly opened the door.
His mother, busy on her knees, with a slop pail and cloth, looked up.
His mother, busy on her knees with a bucket and a cloth, looked up.
"It's only me, mum," muttered Alf.
"It's just me, Mom," mumbled Alf.
Her face frightened him: so did her breathing: so did her quiet.
Her face scared him; so did her breathing; so did her silence.
"Come in then," she said. "And shut the door."
"Come in then," she said. "And shut the door."
Ern still sat at the table.
Ern was still sitting at the table.
"You little og!" said Alf fiercely, and shook his brother.
"You little brat!" Alf said angrily, shaking his brother.
His mother, still on her hands and knees, restrained him.
His mother, still on her hands and knees, held him back.
"Let him be," she said. "It's past that. It's past all."
"Just leave him alone," she said. "It's done now. It's over everything."
The door opened slowly.
The door creaked open.
Mr. Caspar stood in it in the faded quilted dressing-gown that had once graced historic rooms at Trinity.
Mr. Caspar stood in it wearing the worn quilted robe that had once adorned the historic rooms at Trinity.
He stood there, dishevelled from sleep, a tall, round-shouldered ruin of a man, every sign of distress upon his face.
He stood there, messy from sleep, a tall, slumped man, every sign of distress on his face.
"What is it?" he asked nervously.
"What is it?" he asked, feeling anxious.
"Im!" said Alf.
"Im!" Alf said.
Mr. Caspar saw Ern, and marked his wife busy on her knees. Then he understood.
Mr. Caspar saw Ern and noticed his wife busy on her knees. Then he got it.
The distress on his face deepened.
The worry on his face grew stronger.
Anne Caspar rose sharply from her knees, the filthy rag still in her hands.
Anne Caspar quickly got up from her knees, the dirty rag still in her hands.
"Two of you!" she cried thickly. "It's too much!" and shoved him out of the room.
"Two of you!" she exclaimed, her voice heavy. "It's way too much!" and pushed him out of the room.
The father's slippered feet shuffled along the passage.
The father's slipper-clad feet shuffled down the hallway.
"Take your brother up to bed," ordered Mrs. Caspar.
"Take your brother to bed," Mrs. Caspar said.
Alf, too discreet to argue, obeyed.
Alf, being too respectful to argue, went along with it.
Anne Caspar locked the door, and sat down at the table.
Anne Caspar locked the door and sat down at the table.
CHAPTER XV
MR. TRUPP INTRODUCES THE LASH
There was no doubt that Anne Caspar was a woman of character.
There’s no doubt that Anne Caspar was a woman of strong character.
"Too much character," said Mr. Trupp.
"Too much character," Mr. Trupp said.
His wife was somewhat shocked.
His wife was a bit shocked.
"Can you have too much character?" she asked.
"Can you have too much personality?" she asked.
Her husband was in one of his philosophical moods.
Her husband was having one of his philosophical moments.
"Character's only will," he growled. "It's the repression or direction of energy. You may misdirect your energies. Most so-called strong men do. Look at this fellow Chamberlain. Willed us into this war. If it hadn't been for his superfluous character we should never have heard of South Africa."
"Only the character's will," he grumbled. "It's about how you control or direct your energy. You might end up wasting your energy. Most so-called strong men do. Just look at this guy Chamberlain. He pushed us into this war. If it weren't for his excessive personality, we probably wouldn't have even known about South Africa."
"And your investments would never have gone down," said Mrs. Trupp delicately.
"And your investments would never have decreased," said Mrs. Trupp gently.
The Doctor may have been unjust to the Colonial Secretary, but he was right about Anne Caspar, whom he knew rather better.
The Doctor might have been unfair to the Colonial Secretary, but he was correct about Anne Caspar, whom he knew much better.
That dour woman had, indeed, just two friends in Beachbourne. One was Mr. Trupp, and the other was Mr. Trupp's wife. Neither had ever failed her; and she knew quite well that neither ever would.
That serious woman really only had two friends in Beachbourne. One was Mr. Trupp, and the other was Mr. Trupp's wife. Neither of them had ever let her down, and she was well aware that neither ever would.
The day after the calamity she went round to see the Doctor.
The day after the disaster, she went to see the doctor.
"He's got to go," she said, tight-lipped and trembling. "That's flat. You know what I been through with his father, Mr. Trupp. You're the only one as does. I'm not going through it again with him. Ned's my man, and I'm going to see him through. But Ern must go his own way. Stew in his own juice, as Alf says. They say I've been hard with the boy. So I have. Because I've seen it a-comin ever since he was so high. And I've fought it and been beaten."
"He's got to go," she said, her lips tight and shaking. "That's final. You know what I've been through with his father, Mr. Trupp. You're the only one who does. I'm not going through it again with him. Ned's my guy, and I'm going to help him out. But Ern has to find his own path. Stew in his own juice, like Alf says. They say I've been tough on the kid. I have. Because I've seen this coming ever since he was this little. And I've fought it and lost."
The gruff man was wonderfully tender with her. He saw the woman's distress and understood its cause as no other could have done.
The tough guy was surprisingly gentle with her. He noticed the woman's worry and understood why she felt that way better than anyone else could.
"Don't do anything in a hurry," he said soothingly. "Think it over for a week and then come and see me again."
"Don't rush into anything," he said gently. "Take a week to think it over and then come back to see me."
That evening he reported the interview to his wife.
That evening, he told his wife about the interview.
"She'll never turn him out!" cried the kind woman.
"She'll never kick him out!" shouted the caring woman.
"She will though," said Mr. Trupp.
"She will, though," Mr. Trupp said.
Mrs. Trupp, pink and white with indignation, dropped her eyes to her work to hide the flash in them.
Mrs. Trupp, flushed with anger, lowered her eyes to her work to conceal the spark in them.
"I'll never forgive her if she does," she said.
"I'll never forgive her if she does," she said.
"Yes, you will," retorted Mr. Trupp.
"Yes, you will," replied Mr. Trupp.
Mrs. Trupp answered nothing for a time.
Mrs. Trupp didn’t say anything for a while.
"I shall go round to see her," she said at last with determination.
"I'll go see her," she finally said with determination.
"You won't move her," the Doctor answered, grimly cheerful.
"You won't move her," the Doctor replied, with a dark sense of cheerfulness.
"No," said Mrs. Trupp. "She hasn't got a heart. As Mr. Pigott says, she's hard as the nether millstone in a frost."
"No," said Mrs. Trupp. "She doesn't have a heart. As Mr. Pigott says, she's as tough as a rock in a frost."
Mr. Trupp put down his coffee-cup and licked his lips like a cat.
Mr. Trupp set down his coffee cup and licked his lips like a cat.
"My dear," he said, "you haven't been through her mill."
"My dear," he said, "you haven't been through her grind."
"Perhaps not," the other answered warmly. "But I am a mother."
"Maybe not," the other replied kindly. "But I’m a mom."
The sympathetic creature, all love and pity, was as good as her word.
The caring creature, full of love and compassion, kept her promise.
Mrs. Trupp was always full of indignation against Mrs. Caspar when away from her, and in her presence touched by the tragedy of the woman's loneliness.
Mrs. Trupp was always outraged by Mrs. Caspar when she wasn't around her, but in her presence, she was moved by the tragedy of the woman's loneliness.
She found things at Rectory Walk as she had expected or worse.
She found things at Rectory Walk as she had expected, or even worse.
Ern had lost his job. His escapade at the Rink had reached his employers' ears. None too satisfied with the quality of the lad's work, they had seized the excuse to dismiss him.
Ern had lost his job. His incident at the Rink had reached his employers' ears. Not overly happy with the quality of his work, they had taken the opportunity to fire him.
"There he is!" cried Mrs. Caspar. "Just turn eighteen and back on my hands. Nobody won't have him, and I don't blame em neether."
"There he is!" cried Mrs. Caspar. "Just turned eighteen and back in my care. Nobody wants him, and I don't blame them either."
"Where is he?" asked Mrs. Trupp.
"Where is he?" asked Mrs. Trupp.
The interview between the two women was taking place in the back sitting-room, where Mrs. Caspar always saw her rare visitors.
The interview between the two women was happening in the back sitting room, where Mrs. Caspar always met her occasional visitors.
Anne nodded in the direction of the study.
Anne nodded to the study.
"Settin along o dad," she said briefly. "Nothing but trouble along of it all. I took his cigarettes away. If he don't earn neether shan't he smoke, as Alf says. And now dad won't smoke because Ern can't. Sympathetic strike, Alf calls it. And it's dad's one pleasure. I allow him a shilling bacca-money a week. It's just all I do allow him."
"Staying with dad," she said shortly. "It's nothing but trouble because of everything. I took his cigarettes away. If he doesn't earn, he shouldn't smoke, like Alf says. And now dad won't smoke because Ern can't. Sympathetic strike, Alf calls it. And it's dad's only pleasure. I give him a shilling for tobacco money each week. That's really all I give him."
"We all make mistakes—especially when we're young," said Mrs. Trupp gently.
"We all make mistakes—especially when we're young," said Mrs. Trupp softly.
The other was adamant.
The other was determined.
"There's slips and slips," she retorted. "If he'd gone with a girl I'd have said nothing. But this!"
"There's a difference between mistakes," she shot back. "If he had gone out with a girl, I wouldn't have said anything. But this!"
Mrs. Trupp was steadfast in her tranquil way, as her opponent was dogged.
Mrs. Trupp was steady in her calm manner, while her opponent was persistent.
"I know if my Joe made a mistake what I should do," she said.
"I know what to do if my Joe messes up," she said.
"What then?" sharply.
"What now?" sharply.
"Forgive him," replied the other.
"Forgive him," the other replied.
Mrs. Caspar flared up.
Mrs. Caspar got upset.
"You wouldn't, not if your Joe's father——"
"You wouldn't, not if your dad is Joe's father——"
She pulled up short.
She stopped abruptly.
Loyalty to her husband was the soul of Anne Caspar.
Loyalty to her husband was the essence of Anne Caspar.
On her way home the Doctor's wife met Mr. Pigott.
On her way home, the Doctor's wife ran into Mr. Pigott.
The sanguine little man stopped short.
The cheerful little man suddenly stopped.
"You've heard?" said Mrs. Trupp.
"You heard?" said Mrs. Trupp.
The other nodded, surly as a baited bear.
The other nodded, grumpy like a cornered bear.
"Ern was round at my place first thing Sunday to tell me. He kept nothing back." Mr. Pigott dropped his voice like a stage-conspirator. "That young Alf's at the bottom of this, I'll lay."
"Ern was at my place first thing Sunday to tell me. He held nothing back." Mr. Pigott lowered his voice like a stage conspirator. "That young Alf is behind all this, I bet."
Mrs. Trupp was shocked.
Mrs. Trupp was stunned.
"Did Ernie say so?"
"Did Ernie really say that?"
"No," fiercely. "He wouldn't give his brother away—not he. But I know." He came closer. "I tell you the Devil's in that boy. I can see him leering at me from behind the mask of Alf's face. There is no Alf Caspar. He's only a blind. But there is a Devil!"
"No," he said fiercely. "He wouldn’t betray his brother—not him. But I know." He stepped closer. "I’m telling you, the Devil is in that boy. I can see him grinning at me from behind Alf’s face. There’s no such thing as Alf Caspar. It’s just a disguise. But there is a Devil!"
"O, Mr. Pigott!" murmured the lady.
"O, Mr. Pigott!" the lady whispered.
"Yes, you may O Mr. Pigott me!" cried the wrathful man. "But I've watched. I know. He's the cuckoo kind, Alf is. He wants the place to himself. It's me and mum all the time. His father don't count; and Ern's to be jostled out of the nest. Then there'll be room for him to grow. I curse the day Mr. Trupp saved his miserable little life."
"Yes, you can call me Mr. Pigott!" shouted the furious man. "But I've been paying attention. I know what’s going on. Alf is the type who just wants everything for himself. It's just been me and Mom all along. His dad doesn’t matter; Ern’s about to be pushed out of the way. Then there’ll be space for him to thrive. I curse the day Mr. Trupp saved that pathetic little life."
"Hush! hush! hush!" said the lady.
"Hush! Hush! Hush!" said the woman.
"Yes, I know Alf's one of Mr. Trupp's darlings," continued the other. "And I know why. You know my old bicycle they all laugh at. I bought it for ten shillings from a pedlar and patched it up myself. It's the worst bike in Old Town, but I saved it from the scrap-heap, so I think the world of it. Same with Mr. Trupp and young Alf."
"Yeah, I know Alf's one of Mr. Trupp's favorites," the other person continued. "And I get why. You know my old bike that everyone laughs at? I bought it for ten shillings from a street vendor and fixed it up myself. It's the worst bike in Old Town, but I saved it from being thrown away, so I really value it. It's the same with Mr. Trupp and young Alf."
Mrs. Trupp reported to her husband that Mr. Pigott had become almost blasphemous over Alf.
Mrs. Trupp told her husband that Mr. Pigott had become nearly disrespectful regarding Alf.
"I know," grunted the Doctor. "He's not fair to the boy. Alf's stunted; of course he's stunted. He's grown up all wrong. The wonder is he's grown up at all. He's a standing witness to the power of Nature to make the most of a bad job."
"I know," grunted the Doctor. "He's not being fair to the boy. Alf's development is stunted; of course it is. He's had such a rough upbringing. It's amazing that he’s managed to grow up at all. He’s a living testament to Nature’s ability to make the most out of a bad situation."
It was next day that Mrs. Caspar came round, as appointed, to see the Doctor, who was much more to her than a physician.
It was the next day that Mrs. Caspar came by, as scheduled, to see the Doctor, who meant a lot more to her than just a physician.
Mr. Trupp had now come to a decision as to the best course to be taken.
Mr. Trupp had now made a decision about the best course of action to take.
"You must send him right away," he said. "That's his best chance."
"You need to send him immediately," he said. "That's his best shot."
"Dad won't hear of the Colonies," the other replied. "Says it's so far and he'll never see the boy again once he gets out there. Stood up and fought me fairly!" And it was clear from the way she said it that the resistance encountered from her husband had been as rare as it was astonishing.
"Dad won't accept the idea of the Colonies," the other replied. "He says it's too far away and that he'll never see the boy again once he gets out there. He stood up and fought me on it!" And it was obvious from the way she said it that the opposition she faced from her husband had been as unusual as it was surprising.
"I didn't mean the Colonies," the other replied.
"I wasn't talking about the Colonies," the other replied.
"What then?"
"What's next?"
"The Army."
"The Army."
Mrs. Caspar's face fell. She was momentarily shocked: for she belonged to a sect that had for generations been despitefully used by the powers that be. And the weapon of the powers that be is always in the last resort the Army.
Mrs. Caspar's expression changed. She was momentarily taken aback; she was part of a group that had been mistreated by those in power for generations. And the ultimate tool of those in power is always, in the end, the Army.
"Discipline is what the boy wants," said Mr. Trupp. "It's what we all want."
"Discipline is what the boy needs," Mr. Trupp said. "It's what we all need."
Anne Caspar nodded dubiously.
Anne Caspar nodded skeptically.
"If it's the right sort," she said.
"If it's the right kind," she said.
"It may save him," continued her mentor. "It can't do him any harm. And anyway, it's worth trying. You send Ernie round to me. I'll have a talk with him, and I'll drop in to-morrow and have a chat with his father."
"It might help him," her mentor continued. "It can't hurt. And anyway, it's worth a shot. You should send Ernie over to me. I'll talk to him, and I'll stop by tomorrow to chat with his dad."
Ernie, when approached, made no difficulty.
Ernie didn't have any issues when he was approached.
He was young; his enthusiasms were easily stirred; and the most famous of South Country regiments, the Forest Rangers, known in history as the Hammer-men, had been more than living up to its reputation in South Africa.
He was young; his passions were easily ignited; and the most famous regiment from the South, the Forest Rangers, known in history as the Hammer-men, had more than lived up to its reputation in South Africa.
"You'll travel," Mr. Trupp told him. "Go to India as like as not and see a bit of the world. Our Joe's going to Sandhurst next year. Nothing'll do but he must be a Hammer-man—like his grandfather before him. I dare say he'll join you out there."
"You'll travel," Mr. Trupp told him. "You're probably going to India to experience some of the world. Our Joe is going to Sandhurst next year. He insists he has to be a Hammer-man—just like his grandfather. I bet he’ll join you out there."
But if Ern was too young to fight his own battles, there was one doughty warrior who meant to fight them for him.
But if Ern was too young to fight his own battles, there was a brave warrior who intended to fight them for him.
Mr. Pigott came round to see the Doctor in roaring wrath.
Mr. Pigott came around to see the Doctor, fuming with anger.
The South African War was in full swing. The frenzy of lusty paganism, called Imperialism, which was sweeping the country, had revolted the schoolmaster and many more. In the estimation of these, the horrors enacted at home in the name of God and Empire surpassed the obscenities of the war itself. Mr. Pigott saw Militarism as a raddled prostitute dancing on the souls and bodies of men.
The South African War was in full swing. The wild excitement of aggressive imperialism taking over the country had upset the schoolmaster and many others. In their view, the atrocities happening at home in the name of God and Empire were worse than the brutalities of the war itself. Mr. Pigott viewed militarism as a worn-out prostitute dancing on the souls and bodies of men.
He burst like a tempest into Mr. Trupp's consulting room.
He stormed into Mr. Trupp's consulting room.
"The Army!" he cried. "You're going to send that boy into the Army! Take him a first-class ticket to Hell at once! Where's your Militarism led us? The war's costing us half a million a week! Over a thousand casualties at Paardeberg alone! Rowntree stoned in York; Leonard Courtney boycotted in London; Lloyd George escaping for his life over the house-tops for daring to preach Christ! And you call yourself a Radical, Mr. Trupp!—Shame on you!"
"The Army!" he shouted. "You're going to send that kid into the Army! Give him a first-class ticket to Hell right now! Where has your Militarism taken us? The war's costing us half a million a week! Over a thousand casualties at Paardeberg alone! Rowntree was attacked in York; Leonard Courtney was boycotted in London; Lloyd George was escaping for his life across the rooftops for daring to preach Christ! And you call yourself a Radical, Mr. Trupp!—Shame on you!"
Mr. Trupp listened, amused and patient.
Mr. Trupp listened, finding it both entertaining and easygoing.
"It's discipline he wants," he said at last. "He's soft and slack. He'll never do any good without it. The artist type like his father."
"It's discipline he wants," he finally said. "He's soft and lazy. He'll never succeed without it. Just like the artist type his father was."
The other began to blaze again.
The other one started to blaze again.
"Discipline!" he cried. "You talk like a Prussian drill-sergeant. I tell you that lad's got a soul. You discipline beasts of the field—with a Big Stick; but you grow souls."
"Discipline!" he shouted. "You sound like a Prussian drill sergeant. I’m telling you that kid has a soul. You discipline animals of the field—with a Big Stick; but you grow souls."
Mr. Trupp shook his head.
Mr. Trupp shook his head.
"We're only just emerging from the mud," he said. "The Brute still lurks in all of us. Watch him or he'll catch you out. And remember the only thing the Brute understands is the Big Stick. Without it he'll either go to sleep—like Ernie; or pounce on some one who has gone to sleep—like Alf."
"We're just starting to get out of the mess," he said. "The Brute is still inside all of us. Keep an eye on him or he'll catch you off guard. And remember, the only thing the Brute gets is the Big Stick. Without it, he'll either fall asleep—like Ernie; or attack someone who has fallen asleep—like Alf."
Mr. Pigott drew himself up. There was about him the dignity of conviction.
Mr. Pigott straightened up. There was a certain dignity in his conviction.
"Mr. Trupp," he said. "Fear never made a man yet. Faith's the thing."
"Mr. Trupp," he said. "Fear has never made a man. Faith is what matters."
The Doctor lifted his shrewd kind face, and eyed the other through his pince-nez.
The Doctor raised his clever, kind face and looked at the other person through his pince-nez.
"Fear plays its part too," he said. "We none of us can do without the Lash as yet."
"Fear is a factor as well," he said. "None of us can get by without the whip just yet."
CHAPTER XVI
FATHER, MOTHER AND SON
There was no difficulty with Edward Caspar.
There was no issue with Edward Caspar.
He had made an immense effort and fought about the Colonies. Easily spent, he would not fight again. Moreover, Ernie committed to the Army was committed for a few years only, and not for life; and some of his service might very well be passed in England. In Edward Caspar too, pacifist though he personally inclined to be, there was no inherited prejudice to overcome: for the Beauregards had been soldiers for generations.
He had put in a huge effort and fought over the Colonies. Easily exhausted, he wouldn’t fight again. Besides, Ernie was only committed to the Army for a few years, not for life; and part of his service might very well be spent in England. In Edward Caspar, who personally leaned towards pacifism, there was also no inherited bias to overcome: the Beauregards had been soldiers for generations.
Mr. Trupp came to talk things over; and that evening, as father and son sat together in the study, Edward Caspar said out of the silence, very quietly,
Mr. Trupp came to discuss things; and that evening, as father and son sat together in the study, Edward Caspar spoke up quietly from the silence,
"Boy-lad, it's best you should go."
"Hey kid, it's better if you leave."
"I shall go all right, dad," the boy answered, feigning a cheerfulness he by no means felt. "Don't you worry."
"I'll be fine, Dad," the boy replied, pretending to be cheerful when he really wasn't. "Don't worry about it."
"Mother wants it," the other continued.
"Mom wants it," the other continued.
"She's all right, mother is," said the lad.
"She's doing fine, Mom," said the kid.
It was settled that the boy should go over to Lewes and enlist in the Hammer-men at the depot there, on Saturday.
It was decided that the boy would head over to Lewes and sign up with the Hammer-men at the depot there on Saturday.
The decision made, his mother relaxed somewhat. While she still kept Ernie without money, she allowed him cigarettes.
The decision made, his mother relaxed a bit. While she still kept Ernie without money, she let him have cigarettes.
Father and son sat together and smoked in the evenings, watching the trees swaying against the blue in the Rectory Garden across the road.
Father and son sat together and smoked in the evenings, watching the trees swaying against the blue sky in the Rectory Garden across the road.
Alf reported surreptitiously to his mother that Ern was smoking with dad.
Alf quietly told his mom that Ern was smoking with dad.
"What's it to do with you if he is?" answered the other tartly.
"What's it to you if he is?" replied the other sharply.
The catastrophe which had severed the frayed string that joined the mother and her eldest son had reacted unfavourably on her relations with Alf.
The disaster that had torn apart the fragile bond between the mother and her oldest son had negatively affected her relationship with Alf.
The few days before Ern's departure went with accustomed speed.
The few days before Ern's departure passed by quickly as usual.
On the last evening, as he and his father sat together, studying their toes in the twilight, a small fire flickering in the grate, Edward Caspar spoke out of the dark which he had been waiting to cover him.
On the last evening, as he and his father sat together, gazing at their toes in the twilight, a small fire flickering in the fireplace, Edward Caspar spoke from the darkness that he had been waiting for to envelop him.
"Boy-lad, I can't do by you as I should wish," he said tremulously. "But here's a bit of something to show you I mean well."
"Kid, I can't do what I want for you," he said nervously. "But here's a little something to show you I'm on your side."
In the half light he thrust an envelope towards his son.
In the dim light, he held out an envelope to his son.
Ern opened it and saw that it contained a five-pound note.
Ern opened it and saw that it had a five-pound note inside.
The great waters surged up into his throat and filled his eyes.
The powerful waves rushed up into his throat and filled his eyes.
"Here! I can't keep this, dad," he said chokily. "I'm all right. I've got..."
"Here! I can't keep this, Dad," he said, his voice choked. "I'm fine. I've got..."
The old man—for such he was to his son, though not yet fifty—waved his hand irritably.
The old man—at least that's how his son saw him, even though he wasn't yet fifty—waved his hand in annoyance.
"Put it away," he said, "put it away. Let's hear no more of it."
"Put it away," he said. "Just put it away. Let's not talk about it anymore."
Ernie sat dumb, moved and wondering.
Ernie sat in silence, moved and confused.
Where had dad got the money from?
Where did Dad get the money from?
He knew very well that his mother jealously controlled the family purse, doling out rare sixpences or shillings to his father; and he knew why.
He was well aware that his mother tightly controlled the family finances, handing out rare sixpences or shillings to his father; and he understood the reason why.
The boy's brain moved swiftly.
The boy's mind raced.
"What's the time, dad?" he asked, and lit the gas.
"What's the time, Dad?" he asked, lighting the gas.
The clock on the mantel-piece never went: for it was Edward Caspar's solitary household task to wind it up.
The clock on the mantel never worked because winding it up was Edward Caspar's only chore at home.
The father, by no means a match for his artful son, produced from a baggy pocket a five-shilling Waterbury watch in place of the old gold hunter that had come to him from Lady Blanche's father, the twelfth Earl Ravensrood.
The father, definitely no match for his clever son, pulled a five-shilling Waterbury watch from a baggy pocket instead of the old gold hunter that he had inherited from Lady Blanche's father, the twelfth Earl Ravensrood.
His ruse successful, Ernie delivered a direct attack.
His trick worked, so Ernie launched a direct attack.
"Where's the ticket, dad?" he asked casually.
"Where's the ticket, Dad?" he asked casually.
"What ticket?"
"What ticket are you talking about?"
"The pawn-ticket."
"The pawn ticket."
"I don't know," irritably. "Don't worry me. Turn out the light. I want to get a nap."
"I don't know," they said irritably. "Don't stress me out. Turn off the light. I want to take a nap."
Ernie obeyed.
Ernie followed instructions.
Soon Edward Caspar's breathing told its own tale.
Soon, Edward Caspar's breathing revealed everything.
Ernie rose, and, knowing his father's habits well as he knew his own, put his hand into the Jacobean tankard that stood on the book-shelf.
Ernie got up, and, knowing his father's habits as well as he knew his own, reached into the Jacobean tankard that was sitting on the bookshelf.
There he found what he sought.
There he found what he was looking for.
Quietly he went out into the passage.
Quietly, he stepped out into the hallway.
On the ticket was the name he expected: Goldmann, the Jew pawn-broker in the East-end off the Pevensey Road.
On the ticket was the name he expected: Goldmann, the Jewish pawn broker in the East End off Pevensey Road.
For a moment he paused, fingering the brown cardboard ticket under the gas light.
For a moment, he stopped, playing with the brown cardboard ticket under the gas light.
It would not take him an hour to get down to Goldmann's and back; for the tram almost passed the door; but he hadn't got the redemption money. He hadn't got a penny in the world. Alf had seen to that.
It wouldn’t take him an hour to go to Goldmann's and back; the tram was almost at his door. But he didn’t have the redemption money. He didn’t have a cent to his name. Alf had made sure of that.
With the impetuous gallantry peculiar to him he made up his mind and opened the kitchen-door. Where Ernie loved he would risk anything, face anybody—even his mother.
With the bold bravery that was typical of him, he decided to open the kitchen door. Where Ernie loved, he would risk anything, confront anyone—even his mother.
She sat in her Windsor chair by the fire, a Puritan, still beautiful, reading her Bible as she always did at this hour; and her silvering hair added to her distinction.
She sat in her Windsor chair by the fire, a Puritan, still beautiful, reading her Bible like she always did at this time; and her silvering hair added to her elegance.
All their married life the pair had sat thus of evenings, Edward in the study, Anne Caspar in the kitchen.
All their married life, the couple had sat like this in the evenings, Edward in the study and Anne Caspar in the kitchen.
The strange couple rarely met indeed except at night. And the arrangement was not of Edward Caspar's making, but of his wife's. It may be that in part the woman preferred the kitchen as the environment to which she was most used: it was still more that she had determined from the outset of their union never to intrude upon her husband's spiritual life, or attempt to encroach upon a mind she could not understand. Her duty was as clear to her from the first as were her limitations. She could and would cherish, support, protect, and even chasten her husband where it was necessary for his good. For the rest she was resolved to be no hindrance or inconvenience to him. He should gain by his marriage and not lose by it. Therefore from the start she had slammed the door without mercy or remorse on her own relatives.
The strange couple hardly ever met, except at night. The arrangement wasn't Edward Caspar's idea, but his wife's. She may have preferred the kitchen since it was a space she was familiar with, but more importantly, she had decided from the start of their marriage never to interfere with her husband’s spiritual life or to try to encroach on a mind she couldn't grasp. Her responsibilities were as clear to her from the beginning as her boundaries. She could and would cherish, support, protect, and even discipline her husband when it was necessary for his well-being. Beyond that, she was determined not to be a burden or inconvenience to him. He should benefit from their marriage, not be held back by it. So, from the beginning, she had firmly shut the door without hesitation or guilt on her own relatives.
When Ern entered, she looked up at him not unkindly through her spectacles.
When Ern walked in, she glanced up at him warmly through her glasses.
"What is it, Ernie?" she asked.
"What is it, Ernie?" she asked.
He rushed out his request.
He quickly sent his request.
"Please, mum," he panted, "could you let me have a shilling?"
"Please, Mom," he gasped, "can you give me a shilling?"
He was determined not to give his father away.
He was set on not betraying his father.
To his relief his mother rose without a word, went to a drawer, unlocked it, took out half a sovereign and gave it to him.
To his relief, his mother got up without saying anything, went to a drawer, unlocked it, took out half a sovereign, and handed it to him.
Ernie ran out without his hat, took the old horse-bus at Billing's Corner, and riding on the top under a night splendid with stars that hung in the elms of Saffrons Croft, he went down the hill, through the Chestnuts, past the railway station, and along the gay main-street.
Ernie ran out without his hat, took the old horse-bus at Billing's Corner, and riding on the top under a night full of stars that hung in the elms of Saffrons Croft, he went down the hill, through the Chestnuts, past the railway station, and along the lively main street.
Just before Cornfield Road reaches the sea he exchanged the horse-bus for the electric tram that swung him down Pevensey Road through the thronged and always thickening East-end.
Just before Cornfield Road hits the sea, he traded the horse-drawn bus for the electric tram that took him down Pevensey Road through the crowded and continuously growing East End.
At the Barbary Corsair in Sea-gate he descended, turned down a side-street, and entered a door over which hung the three golden balls taken from the coat-of-arms of the banker Medici.
At the Barbary Corsair in Sea-gate, he went down, turned onto a side street, and walked through a door that had three golden balls hanging over it, which were taken from the coat of arms of the banker Medici.
Mr. Goldmann was a short, fair Jew, without a neck, immensely thick throughout, though still under thirty. When he walked he carried his arms away from his side as though to aid him to inflate; and winter or summer he could be found behind his counter, perspiring freely. His trousers were always too short, and his little legs protruded from them like pillars. He spoke Cockney without a trace of Yiddish. His manner was hearty; but he was honest of his kind. The police had nothing against him, while his innumerable clients complained less of him than of his rivals.
Mr. Goldmann was a short, light-skinned Jewish man, with no neck and a solid build, even though he was still under thirty. When he walked, he held his arms away from his sides as if trying to puff himself up; and whether it was winter or summer, you could always find him behind his counter, sweating profusely. His trousers were always too short, and his tiny legs stuck out from them like columns. He spoke in a Cockney accent with no hint of Yiddish. He was cheerful in his manner, and he was honest for the most part. The police had no issues with him, and his many clients complained about him less than they did about his competitors.
Ern in the past had dealt with him.
Ern had dealt with him before.
"How much?" he asked, presenting the ticket.
"How much is it?" he asked, showing the ticket.
"Only two-pence," said Goldmann, and took the watch out of the case.
"Just two pence," said Goldmann, as he took the watch out of the case.
He handled it with care, almost covetously, burnishing it on his sleeve.
He treated it with care, almost possessively, polishing it on his sleeve.
"What arms is them?" he asked, displaying the back.
"What arms are those?" he asked, showing his back.
Ernie didn't know.
Ernie was unaware.
"If it had been any man but your father left it, I'd have communicated with the police," said the pawn-broker cheerfully.
"If it had been anyone else but your dad who left it, I would have contacted the police," the pawn-shop owner said cheerfully.
"Will you do it up in a piece of paper, please?" Ern requested.
"Can you write it down on a piece of paper, please?" Ern asked.
The Jew obeyed.
The Jewish person obeyed.
"Lend me your stylo alf a mo," said Ernie, and wrote on the paper covering the word Dad.
"Lend me your pen for a sec," said Ernie, and wrote on the paper covering the word Dad.
Then he raced home and re-entered the kitchen.
Then he dashed home and went back into the kitchen.
It was after ten, but his mother was still up, and apparently unconscious of the lateness of the hour.
It was after ten, but his mom was still awake, seemingly unaware of how late it was.
Ern, panting from the speed at which he had travelled, paid nine shillings and four pence into his mother's lap.
Ern, out of breath from how fast he had run, dropped nine shillings and four pence into his mother's lap.
Tram and bus had cost him sixpence, and the redemption money the rest.
Tram and bus had cost him sixpence, and the rest was for the redemption money.
"Eightpence all told," he gasped, "what I wanted. Only a little something for dad. I'll send you the odd money when I draw me first pay." He put the little packet on the mantel-piece. "Will you give that to dad, please, when I'm gone, mum?"
"Eightpence altogether," he exclaimed breathlessly, "that's what I wanted. Just a little something for Dad. I'll send you the spare change when I get my first paycheck." He placed the small package on the mantel. "Will you give that to Dad, please, when I'm gone, Mom?"
His mother looked at him, a rare sweetness in her eyes.
His mom looked at him, a rare softness in her eyes.
"You may keep the change, Ern," she said gently.
"You can keep the change, Ern," she said softly.
Collecting the money from her lap, she handed it back to him.
Collecting the money from her lap, she returned it to him.
A moment he demurred, taken aback; then slipped the cash into his trouser pocket, mumbling and deeply moved.
A moment he hesitated, surprised; then he slipped the cash into his pants pocket, mumbling and clearly shaken.
"Thank you kindly, mum," he muttered.
"Thanks a lot, Mom," he mumbled.
Her eyes were still on his face, and he could not meet them.
Her eyes were still on his face, and he couldn't look at them.
"You're a good lad, Ern," she said quietly.
"You're a good kid, Ern," she said softly.
The words, and the way of saying them, moved the lad more than all her rebuffs and brutalities in the past had done. His chest began to heave. She stood before him stiff as a blade of steel, as slight and straight.
The words, and the way she said them, affected the guy more than all her rejections and harshness in the past ever had. His chest started to rise and fall. She stood in front of him rigid as a steel blade, both thin and upright.
For a second she laid her hand, fine still for all its toil, upon his arm.
For a moment, she placed her hand, still delicate despite all the hard work, on his arm.
"Go up to bed now," she said in the same very quiet way.
"Go to bed now," she said in the same soft tone.
He went hurriedly.
He rushed out.
There were few things which happened in that house of which Anne Caspar was not aware. That morning on rising she had missed her husband's watch on the dressing-table—and had said nothing. Later she had found the pawn-ticket in the tankard—and again had held her peace.
There were few things that happened in that house that Anne Caspar didn’t know about. That morning, when she got up, she noticed her husband's watch was missing from the dressing table—and she said nothing. Later, she found the pawn ticket in the tankard—and once again, she kept quiet.
A wife before all things, yet to some extent a mother, she had known, had understood, had perhaps sympathized.
A wife above all else, but also somewhat a mother, she had known, had understood, and had maybe even sympathized.
CHAPTER XVII
ERNIE GOES FOR A SOLDIER
Next day, after dinner, when she heard Ern's feet slowly descending the stairs, and knew he was coming to say good-bye, Anne Caspar shoved Alf roughly out of the kitchen.
Next day, after dinner, when she heard Ern's feet slowly coming down the stairs, and knew he was coming to say goodbye, Anne Caspar pushed Alf forcefully out of the kitchen.
"You wait your brother outside," she said. "Take his bag now, and carry it to the bus for him. Be a brother for once!"
"You wait for your brother outside," she said. "Take his bag now and carry it to the bus for him. Be a brother for once!"
"Well, I was going to," answered Alf, aggrieved.
"Well, I was planning to," Alf replied, annoyed.
Since the catastrophe he had kept discreetly in the background.
Since the disaster, he had stayed quietly in the background.
Ern entered the kitchen, uncertain of himself, uncertain of his reception; but, true to the best that was in him, trying to carry a pale feather of gallantry.
Ern walked into the kitchen, feeling unsure of himself and how he would be received; however, staying true to his better nature, he attempted to display a hint of charm.
"I guess it's about time to be off, mum," he remarked huskily.
"I guess it's time to head out, Mom," he said softly.
His mother shut the door behind him gently, and drew him to her.
His mother quietly closed the door behind him and pulled him close.
"Kiss me, Ern," she said.
"Kiss me, Ern," she said.
The boy gasped and obeyed.
The boy gasped and complied.
"Now go and say good-bye to dad," continued his mother, quiet, firm, authoritative.
"Now go say goodbye to dad," his mother continued, calm, strong, and commanding.
As he went into the passage, he heard the kitchen-door close behind him.
As he walked into the hallway, he heard the kitchen door shut behind him.
Ern was his father's son, and nothing was to be allowed to intrude in the parting between the two.
Ern was his father's son, and nothing was going to get in the way of their farewell.
Edward Caspar stood before the fire in quilted dressing-gown, somewhat faded now.
Edward Caspar stood in front of the fire in a quilted robe, which was a bit faded now.
In its appointed place on the chair beside his chair lay the familiar manuscript, much as Ern had known it since his childhood, save that the titles on the covering page were typewritten now—The Philosophy of Mysticism, Part I, The Basis of Animism.
In its usual spot on the chair next to his was the familiar manuscript, just as Ern had known it since childhood, except the titles on the cover page were now typed—The Philosophy of Mysticism, Part I, The Basis of Animism.
His father's colourless hair was greying fast and becoming sparse; while his always ungainly figure was losing any shape it had ever possessed.
His father's dull hair was turning grey quickly and becoming thin; meanwhile, his clumsy figure was losing whatever shape it once had.
At fifty Edward Caspar was already old. But age had enhanced the wistfulness which had marked him, even in youth. His was the face of a man who has failed, and is conscious of his failure; but it was the face of a Christian, gentle and very sad. Here clearly was a man of immense parts, scholar, thinker, artist, who, somehow baffled by the wiles of Nature, had failed to make good.
At fifty, Edward Caspar was already considered old. But age had deepened the wistfulness that had characterized him even in his youth. His face showed the marks of a man who had failed and was aware of that failure; yet it was also the face of a Christian—gentle and profoundly sad. Here was clearly a man of great talent: a scholar, thinker, and artist who, somehow confounded by the tricks of Nature, had not succeeded.
Yet in spite of his failure there were few who could more surely rely upon the limitless resources of the Spirit in the hour of his need than Edward Caspar.
Yet despite his failure, there were few who could rely more confidently on the endless resources of the Spirit in his time of need than Edward Caspar.
And now in this great moment of his life, when he was parting from his dearest, he summoned to his aid all the powers that, massed unseen in the silence, await our call.
And now, in this significant moment of his life, as he was saying goodbye to his beloved, he called upon all the unseen forces that wait in silence for our beckoning.
There was a wonderful dignity and restraint about him.
There was a great sense of dignity and self-control about him.
Ern, the most intuitive of lads, felt it and drew from his father's strength.
Ern, the most perceptive of guys, sensed it and drew from his father's strength.
Simply and beautifully father and son kissed.
Simply and beautifully, the father and son kissed.
A moment the eyes of each rested in the other's.
A moment their eyes locked onto each other.
Then it was over.
Then it was done.
No one of us is entirely inhuman.
No one among us is completely inhuman.
Something of the spirit of the scene enacted in the study had conveyed itself even to Alf awaiting in the road outside, Ern's bag at his feet.
Something of the vibe of the scene happening in the study had reached Alf, who was waiting in the road outside, Ern's bag at his feet.
He was blinking when his brother, blowing his nose, joined him.
He was blinking when his brother, clearing his nose, joined him.
Ern glanced at the green rampart of the Downs rising like a wall at the end of the road, and huge Shadow Coombe where the lambs were folded in March and where once he had passed a night in the shepherd's hut.
Ern looked at the green hillside of the Downs rising like a wall at the end of the road, and the massive Shadow Coombe where the lambs were kept in March and where he had once spent a night in the shepherd's hut.
Ern waved to them and Beech-hangar beyond.
Ern waved to them and the Beech hangar in the distance.
"Good-bye, old Downs!" he called. "You and me been good old pals!"
"Goodbye, old Downs!" he shouted. "You and I have been good friends!"
Then they set off for the bus at Billing's Corner, neither speaking, neither wishing to, Alf carrying his brother's bag. Both youths were slight and colt-like, yet with loose unshackled limbs; Ern rather smart, Alf distinctly shabby.
Then they headed to the bus at Billing's Corner, not saying a word, neither wanting to. Alf was carrying his brother's bag. Both young men were skinny and awkward, but with loose, free-moving limbs; Ern looked somewhat sharp, while Alf appeared quite shabby.
The Rector, tall and titupping, emerged from his gate as they passed, but refrained from seeing them. He did not approve of the two Caspar boys—in the main because they were the sons of their father.
The Rector, tall and awkward, came out from his gate as they walked by, but chose not to acknowledge them. He didn’t like the two Caspar boys, mainly because they were their father's children.
Canon Willcocks aped—successfully enough—the walk and deportment of a thoroughbred weed. His face—which was aquiline—inspired his pose, which was aristocratic and satirical. His solitary hero was Louis Napoleon, whom he had worshipped from childhood. And he bore himself habitually as one who is too fine for the coarse world in which he dwells perforce. The two brothers nudged each other as he stalked by. Then they climbed to the box-seat of the old bus and established themselves beside the driver.
Canon Willcocks successfully mimicked the walk and demeanor of a classy gentleman. His sharp-featured face shaped his aristocratic and sarcastic stance. His only hero was Louis Napoleon, whom he had admired since childhood. He always carried himself as though he was too refined for the rough world around him. The two brothers nudged each other as he walked past. Then they climbed to the front seat of the old bus and settled in next to the driver.
"Where away then?" he asked, seeing the bag.
"Where are you headed?" he asked, noticing the bag.
"Off to see the world, Mr. Huggett," answered Ern, already cheering up. "Goin for the week-end to the North Pole, me and Alf!"
"Off to see the world, Mr. Huggett," Ern replied, starting to feel better. "Heading to the North Pole for the weekend, me and Alf!"
The bus jolted down the street, past the long-backed church with its mighty tower looking down upon the Moot as it had done for five centuries, and stopped opposite the Star. Ern for the last time touched the old coaching bell with the driver's whip. As it clanged sonorously, a window in the Manor-house opened.
The bus bumped down the street, passing the tall church with its impressive tower watching over the Moot as it had for five hundred years, and stopped across from the Star. Ern, for the last time, tapped the old coaching bell with the driver's whip. As it rang out loudly, a window in the Manor-house opened.
Ern looked up to see Mrs. Trupp and her daughter, a fair flapper now, waving at him with eyes that smiled and shone.
Ern looked up to see Mrs. Trupp and her daughter, now a stylish young woman, waving at him with eyes that smiled and sparkled.
"Good-bye!" they called. "Good luck!"
"Goodbye!" they called. "Good luck!"
Saffrons Croft was white with cricketers as they passed. The honest thump of the ball upon the bat, the recumbent groups under the elms, even the imperious voice of Mr. Pigott umpiring on Lower Pitch, moved Ern strangely.
Saffrons Croft was filled with cricketers as they walked by. The clear thud of the ball hitting the bat, the laid-back groups lounging under the elms, even Mr. Pigott's commanding voice umpiring on Lower Pitch, affected Ern in a peculiar way.
Alf's presence somehow helped him to be hard.
Alf's presence somehow made him stronger.
At the Central Station the boys got down.
At the Central Station, the boys got off.
They paced the platform, waiting for the train.
They walked back and forth on the platform, waiting for the train.
Alf babbled at large, his brother paying little heed.
Alf chatted away, while his brother barely listened.
"Be the making of you!" Alf was saying in his rather patronizing way. "See the world!—knock about!—come home a full-blown Hammer-man with a fat pension and a V.C. on your chest and a Colonel's commission! And we'll all meet you at the stytion with a brass band playing See the Conquering Hero Comes! and be proud of you. I'd come along meself for company, only I'm too small."
"Make the most of yourself!" Alf was saying in his somewhat condescending way. "Explore the world!—have adventures!—come back a fully established Hammer-man with a nice pension and a V.C. on your chest and a Colonel's commission! And we'll all meet you at the station with a brass band playing See the Conquering Hero Comes! and be proud of you. I'd join you myself for company, but I'm just too small."
Ern roused from his dreams.
Ern woke from his dreams.
"What will you do then?" he asked, faintly ironical.
"What will you do then?" he asked, a little ironically.
"Me?" cried Alf, starting off on his favourite topic. "I ain't a-goin to stop in Beachbourne all me life, you lay. When I'm through me apprentice they may send me to the River Plate. Got a big branch there. England's used up. There's chances in a new country for a chap that means to get on."
"Me?" Alf exclaimed, diving into his favorite subject. "I'm not going to stay in Beachbourne for the rest of my life, you know. When I finish my apprenticeship, they might send me to the River Plate. They've got a big branch there. England's all used up. There are opportunities in a new country for a guy who's determined to succeed."
Ern installed himself in a smoking carriage.
Ern settled into a smoking carriage.
"O, reservoir," said Alf, facetious to the end.
"O, reservoir," said Alf, joking until the very end.
"See ye again some day," answered Ern, puffing away and exhibiting a man-of-the-world-like stoicism he did not feel.
"See you again someday," Ern replied, pretending to be calm and composed, even though he didn't actually feel that way.
He took off his Trilby hat, unbuttoned the overcoat with the velvet collar, and opened his orange-coloured Answers.
He removed his Trilby hat, unbuttoned the overcoat with the velvet collar, and opened his orange-colored Answers.
The train moved on. The brothers waved. Alf stood on the platform, a mean little figure with a dishonest smile; his clothes rather shabby, his trousers too short and creased behind the knees.
The train continued on. The brothers waved. Alf stood on the platform, a petty little figure with a sneaky smile; his clothes were a bit worn, his pants too short and wrinkled behind the knees.
Then he turned to the bookstall and asked if Motor Mems, the paper on the new industry, had arrived yet.
Then he turned to the bookstall and asked if Motor Mems, the article on the new industry, had arrived yet.
Ern leaned back in his corner; and his eyes sought, between hoardings and roofs of crowded railway-shops, the familiar outline of the Downs which would accompany him to Lewes—and far beyond.
Ern leaned back in his corner, and his eyes scanned the view between the billboards and the rooftops of busy train shops, looking for the familiar shape of the Downs that would accompany him to Lewes—and far beyond.
BOOK III
THE SOLDIER
CHAPTER XVIII
ERNIE GOES EAST
The Army did for Ernie neither what Mr. Trupp hoped nor what Mr. Pigott feared.
The Army didn’t do for Ernie what Mr. Trupp hoped or what Mr. Pigott feared.
Ernie was in truth very much the modern man, and had absorbed unconsciously the spirit of industrial democracy. He was open-minded, intelligent and sincere. The false idealism that is at the back of all Militarism, the bully-cum-bluff principle that has been the creed of the barrack-square at all times all over the world, from Sparta to Potsdam, made no appeal to him. In the British Army, it is true, there was even at that date little of the spirit of orthodox Militarism, but the shadow of the Continental System and the heritage of a false tradition still hung over it.
Ernie was really a modern guy and had unconsciously absorbed the essence of industrial democracy. He was open-minded, smart, and genuine. The false idealism behind all Militarism—the bully and bluff mindset that's been the foundation of military culture everywhere, from Sparta to Potsdam—didn’t attract him. It's true that even at that time, there wasn't much of the traditional Militarism in the British Army, but the influence of the Continental System and a legacy of misguided tradition still loomed over it.
He found himself plucked out of the world of to-day with its quick flow of ideas, its give and take, its elasticity, its vivid unconscious spirituality, and plunged back into the darkness of medievalism: forced labour, forced worship, forced obsequiousness, a feudal lord against whom there was no appeal, with corrupt retainers who squeezed the serf without mercy.
He found himself pulled out of today's world, with its fast-paced flow of ideas, its exchanges, its flexibility, its vibrant unconscious spirituality, and thrown back into the darkness of the Middle Ages: compulsory labor, enforced worship, forced submission, a feudal lord with no way to appeal, surrounded by corrupt followers who exploited the serfs without mercy.
When his first drill-instructor in a moment of patronizing confidence informed the squad of which Ernie was a member that "It's swank as makes the soldier," others were amused; but Ernie, who giggled dutifully with the rest, thought how silly and how disgusting.
When his first drill instructor, with a condescending sense of confidence, told the squad that "It's swank that makes the soldier," others found it funny; but Ernie, who laughed along with everyone else, thought it was both silly and gross.
Ernie always remembered that drill-sergeant's illuminating remark, and placed it alongside that of a veteran Colonel, dating from Crimean days, who said in Ernie's hearing with the offensive truculence that a certain type of officer still thinks he owes it to himself and to his position to cultivate,
Ernie always remembered that drill sergeant's eye-opening remark and put it alongside that of a veteran Colonel, from the Crimean days, who said within Ernie's hearing with the arrogant attitude that a certain type of officer still believes he owes it to himself and his position to maintain.
"That man's no good to me." He was speaking of a Company Sergeant-Major who had the manners of a gentleman. "Take him away and shoot him. I want a man who'll chuck his chest, and beat his leg, and own the barrack square."
"That guy is no use to me." He was talking about a Company Sergeant-Major who acted like a gentleman. "Get rid of him and take him out. I need someone who’s going to stand tall, hit their leg, and take charge of the barrack square."
Ernie saw very soon that the Army system was based on the old two-class conception with an insuperable barrier between the two classes, and the underclass deprived of the right to appeal, the right to combine, the right to strike. And he saw equally clearly, and with far more surprise, that in spite of its obvious limitations, and openness to brutality and abuse, the system worked astonishingly well, given good officers—and his own were unusually good upon the whole.
Ernie quickly realized that the Army system was based on an outdated two-class system, with a clear separation between the two classes, leaving the lower class without the rights to appeal, to unite, or to strike. He was also surprisingly aware that despite its obvious flaws and the potential for brutality and abuse, the system actually functioned remarkably well, provided there were capable officers—and for the most part, his were unusually competent.
Ernie did not know that the barrack was in fact the heir of the old monastic habit and tradition with its herding together of males, its little caste of priests who alone possessed the direct access to God denied to common men, its sacrosanct dogmas, its insuperable prejudices, its life of unquestioning obedience to authority with the consequent thwarting of intellectual and spiritual development that is the outcome of free communion between man and man; and on the other hand its genuine religious fervour, its abnegation, its devotion to duty, and disinterested service of the Commonwealth.
Ernie didn’t realize that the barrack was actually an inherited version of the old monastic lifestyle and tradition, with men living together, a small group of priests who had direct access to God—a privilege denied to ordinary people—sacred beliefs, deep-rooted biases, and a life of unquestioning obedience to authority, which stifled both intellectual and spiritual growth that comes from open interaction among people. On the flip side, there was real religious passion, selflessness, commitment to duty, and a genuine service to the community.
Ern, it is true, who realized some of these things and was dimly conscious of others, was different from most of his mates and superior to them: rather more intelligent and much more refined. The bulk of them were the conscripts of Necessity; some, like himself, had made mistakes; a few, nearly always themselves the sons of old soldiers, were genuine volunteers.
Ern, it’s true, who understood some of these things and was vaguely aware of others, was different from most of his peers and better than them: a bit smarter and much more refined. Most of them were forced into their situations by necessity; some, like him, had made mistakes; a few, usually the sons of old soldiers, were true volunteers.
And yet Ern was by no means unhappy. If he was something of a critic, he was not in the least a rebel. At first the pressure of discipline served to brace the boy, as Mr. Trupp had anticipated. Moreover, if he vaguely apprehended what was vicious in the military system, there was much he could not fail to enjoy, because he was young, virile and healthy; and not a little he could honestly admire. He loved the drill: the rhythmical marching en masse, the movements of great bodies of men swinging this way and that like one, actuated by a single purpose, directed by a single mind, worshipping a single God enthroned at the saluting-point, satisfied his religious spirit, exalted and transfigured him as did nothing he was to know in later days. The outdoor existence, the hard athleticism, the good fellowship, and above all the communal life, appealed to all that was best in him. Indeed in this organization, abused by advanced thinkers in Press and Parliament alike, he was to find a fullness of corporate life, an absorption of the individual in the mass, a bee-like enthusiasm for the hive, such as he was never to discover outside the Army in after years.
And yet Ern was far from unhappy. While he was somewhat of a critic, he wasn't at all a rebel. Initially, the strict discipline helped him stay strong, just as Mr. Trupp had expected. Moreover, even if he vaguely sensed the flaws in the military system, there was much he couldn’t help but enjoy because he was young, energetic, and healthy; and there was plenty he could genuinely admire. He loved the drills: the synchronized marching in formation, the movements of large groups of men swaying together like one unit, driven by a single goal and guided by one mind, honoring a single God at the saluting point, satisfied his spiritual side, lifting and transforming him like nothing else would later on. The outdoor life, the intense physical activity, the camaraderie, and especially the communal living appealed to the best in him. In this organization, criticized by progressive thinkers in the press and government alike, he would discover a sense of collective life, a merging of the individual into the group, a bee-like enthusiasm for the hive that he would never find outside the Army in later years.
Moreover there was a goal held before his eyes, as it is held before the eyes of all young English soldiers.
Moreover, there was a goal in front of him, just like there is for all young English soldiers.
That goal was India.
That goal was India.
The Shiny was the Private Soldier's Paradise, the old hands would tell the young in the canteens at night.
The Shiny was the Private Soldier's Paradise, the veterans would tell the newcomers in the bars at night.
"Things are different there, my boy. In the Shiny a swoddy's a gentleman. Punkah-wallahs to pull the cords in the hot weather, a tiger curled at your feet to keep the snakes at bay, bearer to clean your boots, shooting parties, bubbly by the barrel, I don't know what all."
"Things are different there, my boy. In the Shiny, a swoddy is a gentleman. Punkah-wallahs to pull the cords in the hot weather, a tiger curled at your feet to keep the snakes away, a bearer to clean your boots, hunting trips, champagne by the barrel, I don't know what else."
Because of this jewel that was for ever dangled before his eyes, Ernie bore a good deal without complaining.
Because of this jewel that was always dangled in front of him, Ernie put up with a lot without complaining.
A youth who had enlisted with him, and for much the same reason, induced his people to buy him out after six months.
A young man who had joined up with him, for pretty much the same reason, convinced his family to buy him out after six months.
Ernie made no such attempt.
Ernie didn't try to do that.
"I'm going through with it now," he said. "Want to see a bit before I'm done and take em home a tale or two."
"I'm going through with it now," he said. "I want to see a bit before I'm done and take home a story or two."
After a spell of service in Ireland, at the close of the South African War, when Ernie was turned twenty, the expected call came.
After some time serving in Ireland, at the end of the South African War, when Ernie turned twenty, the anticipated call arrived.
A draft was going out to join the First Battalion of the Hammer-men at Jubbulpore, and Ernie went with it.
A draft was being sent out to join the First Battalion of the Hammer-men at Jubbulpore, and Ernie went along with it.
The cheering transport dropped down the Thames one misty November afternoon, passing hay-laden barges, timber ships from the Baltic, and rusty tramps from all over the world.
The cheerful ferry cruised down the Thames one foggy November afternoon, passing hay-laden barges, timber ships from the Baltic, and rusty cargo vessels from all over the globe.
The smell of the sea, so familiar and so good, thrilled Ernie's susceptible heart. It spoke to him of home, of the unforgotten things of childhood, of his passing youth, of much that was intimate and dear. He spent most of that first evening on deck, long after dark, in spite of the drizzle, watching the coast lights.
The smell of the sea, so familiar and so pleasant, excited Ernie's sensitive heart. It reminded him of home, of the cherished memories of childhood, of his fleeting youth, and of so many things that were close and precious. He spent most of that first evening on deck, long after it got dark, despite the drizzle, watching the coast lights.
Once they passed quite close to a light-ship, swinging desolately on the tide.
Once they passed very close to a lightship, swaying hopelessly on the tide.
"What's that?" he asked a sailor.
"What's that?" he asked a sailor.
"Sovereign Light," the man told him.
"Sovereign Light," the man said to him.
Ernie leapt to the name familiar to him from childhood.
Ernie jumped at the name he recognized from his childhood.
How often had he not climbed the hill behind his home of winter evenings, and waited in the chalk-pit above the larch spinney for that far-off spark to leap out of the darkness and warm his expectant heart.
How many times had he climbed the hill behind his house on winter evenings and waited in the chalk pit above the larch grove for that distant spark to light up the darkness and warm his hopeful heart?
He swung about and stared keenly through the gloom at a light winking at them from the land.
He turned around and gazed intently through the darkness at a light flickering at them from the shore.
"Then that's the light-house under Beau-nez!" he said, pointing.
"Then that's the lighthouse by Beau-nez!" he said, pointing.
"That's it," the man answered. "And Beachbourne underneath. All them lights strung out like a necklace along the coast,—Bexhill, Hastings, Beachbourne. It's growing into a great place. D'you know it?"
"That's it," the man said. "And Beachbourne down below. All those lights lined up like a necklace along the coast—Bexhill, Hastings, Beachbourne. It's turning into a great spot. Do you know it?"
Ernie's heart and eyes were full.
Ernie felt emotionally overwhelmed.
"My home's there," he said. "And my old dad."
"My home is there," he said. "And my dad is there too."
He stayed on deck peering through the darkness, till the last light had disappeared and they had swung round Beau-nez into the Channel and he could see the Seven Sisters, the gap that marks the mouth of the Ruther, and the cliffs between Newhaven and Rotting-dean. Then he went below and turned in.
He remained on deck, looking through the darkness, until the last light vanished and they had turned around Beau-nez into the Channel. He could see the Seven Sisters, the gap that marks the mouth of the Ruther, and the cliffs between Newhaven and Rotting-dean. Then, he went below and turned in.
Thereafter, his home behind him, he began to taste the new life, the life of adventure.
Thereafter, with his home behind him, he started to experience the new life, the life of adventure.
He felt the surge of the Atlantic, saw whales spouting in the Bay, marked off the coast of Portugal a lateen sail which first whispered of the East; gazed up at the Rock of Gibraltar, noted there caparisoned Barbs, their head-stalls studded with turquoises to keep the Evil One away, welcomed the Mediterranean sun, and gazed at the snow-capped hills of Crete.
He felt the waves of the Atlantic, saw whales blowing water in the Bay, spotted a lateen sail off the coast of Portugal that hinted at the East; looked up at the Rock of Gibraltar, noticed the decorated Barbs with their bridles studded with turquoises to ward off evil, enjoyed the Mediterranean sun, and stared at the snow-covered hills of Crete.
In Port Said he landed and saw his first mosque. He examined it with interest.
In Port Said, he arrived and saw his first mosque. He looked at it with curiosity.
Very bleak-like, he wrote home to Mr. Pigott. More like a chapel than a church. And more like the Quaker Meeting-house in the Moot than either. No stained glass or crucifixes or nothing. I was more at home there than the Catholics.
Very gloomy, he wrote home to Mr. Pigott. More like a chapel than a church. And more like the Quaker Meeting-house in the Moot than either. No stained glass or crucifixes or anything. I felt more at home there than with the Catholics.
In the Canal he marked the black hair-tents of the travelling Bedouins, and saw a British Camel Corps trekking slowly across the desert against the hills beyond. He sweated in the Red Sea and gazed with awe at the sultry rocks of Aden, and followed with delight the flying-fish skimming across the Indian Ocean.
In the canal, he saw the dark tents of the traveling Bedouins and watched a British Camel Corps moving slowly across the desert toward the hills in the distance. He sweated in the Red Sea, looked in amazement at the hot rocks of Aden, and was delighted by the flying fish gliding over the Indian Ocean.
Then one dawn the engines stopped; the ship lay at rest; and in his nostrils, blown from the land, there was the smell of incense.
Then one dawn the engines stopped; the ship was still; and he could smell incense in the air, carried from the land.
"Makes you think of the Queen of Sheba," said Ernie. "Spices and Tyre and Sidon and all the rest," and he closed his eyes and saw Mr. Pigott standing with the pointer before the black-board, addressing his class.
"Makes you think of the Queen of Sheba," Ernie said. "Spices and Tyre and Sidon and all that," and he closed his eyes, imagining Mr. Pigott standing with the pointer in front of the blackboard, talking to his class.
"Not alf," said his unimaginative friend. "Give me the Pevensey Road o Sadaday nights. Fried fish and chips."
"Not at all," said his dull friend. "Give me the Pevensey Road on Saturday nights. Fried fish and chips."
They went on deck to find themselves lying in the lovely island-sprinkled harbour of Bombay; boats with curved bamboo yards and brown-skinned crews of pirates under the ship's side; and Parsee money-lenders in shining hats on deck offering to change the money of those who had any.
They went on deck to discover that they were in the beautiful harbor of Bombay, dotted with islands; boats with curved bamboo masts and crews of pirates with brown skin lined the ship's side; and Parsees in shiny hats stood on deck, ready to exchange money for anyone who needed it.
Ernie looked across to the land, lifting blue in the wondrous dawn—the land that was to be his home for the next six years.
Ernie looked out at the land, blue in the beautiful dawn—the land that would be his home for the next six years.
CHAPTER XIX
THE REGIMENT
Ernie joined his Battalion in the Central Provinces. The Forest Rangers, as famous in the South Country as the Black Watch in the Highlands, and of far longer pedigree, was first raised from the iron-ore workers by the Hammer Ponds on the Forest Ridge in the heart of the then Black Country of England to meet the imminent onslaught of the Spanish Armada. In those days the Hammer-men, as they were called familiarly from the start, watched the coast from the mouth of the Adur to Rye and Winchelsea; and in the succeeding centuries they left their bloody mark upon the pages of history, the memories of their fellow-countrymen, and the bodies of the King's enemies.
Ernie joined his battalion in the Central Provinces. The Forest Rangers, as well-known in the South Country as the Black Watch is in the Highlands, and with an even longer history, were originally formed from iron-ore workers by the Hammer Ponds on the Forest Ridge in the heart of the then Black Country of England to prepare for the upcoming attack of the Spanish Armada. Back in those days, the Hammer-men, as they were commonly known from the beginning, patrolled the coast from the mouth of the Adur to Rye and Winchelsea; and over the following centuries, they made a bloody mark on history, in the memories of their fellow countrymen, and on the bodies of the King’s enemies.
The most ancient of English regiments, it carries on its colours more honours than any but the 60th. For more than three tumultuous centuries it has been distinguished even in that British Infantry which has never yet encountered in war its match or its master. The splendid foot-soldiers of Spain broke in Flanders before its thundering hammer-strokes; in Flanders and elsewhere in later times the legions of Imperial France surged in vain against its bayonets; and in our own day the Prussian Guard, as insolent and vain-glorious as the veterans of Napoleon, has recoiled before the invincible stubbornness of the peasants of Sussex.
The oldest English regiment, it boasts more honors on its colors than all except the 60th. For over three intense centuries, it has stood out even among the British Infantry, which has never faced a rival or a superior in war. The magnificent Spanish foot soldiers fell before its powerful strikes in Flanders; in Flanders and later, the legions of Imperial France crashed in vain against its bayonets; and in our time, the Prussian Guard, as arrogant and self-important as Napoleon’s veterans, has retreated from the unbeatable resilience of the Sussex peasants.
The officers were drawn almost exclusively from two or three of the oldest public-schools. Ernie found they were keen soldiers, and efficient, immensely proud of their regiment, athletic, and better-mannered than most. But as a whole they were singularly stupid men, deliberately blind to the wonders of the country in which they lived, proud of their blindness, and cultivating their insularity. There was one shining exception.
The officers mostly came from two or three of the oldest public schools. Ernie realized they were eager soldiers, efficient, and incredibly proud of their regiment, athletic, and more well-mannered than most. However, overall, they were remarkably stupid, intentionally ignoring the amazing aspects of the country they lived in, taking pride in their ignorance, and fostering their isolation. There was one shining exception.
When the new draft paraded for inspection, a scarecrow Major wearing the South African ribands walked slowly up and down the ranks with a word for each man. He was very tall, and so lean as to be almost spectral. His voice was charming and leisured, reminding Ernie of his father. He was friendly too, almost genial. It was obvious that he based his authority on his own spiritual qualities and not on the accident of his position. There was no rattling of the sabre, no fire-eating, no attempt to put the fear of God into the hearts of the recruits.
When the new draft was shown for inspection, a scarecrow Major wearing the South African ribbons walked slowly up and down the ranks, speaking to each man. He was very tall and so thin that he almost looked ghostly. His voice was charming and relaxed, reminding Ernie of his father. He was friendly too, almost warm. It was clear that he derived his authority from his own personal qualities rather than just his rank. There was no clanging of swords, no bravado, and no effort to scare the recruits.
When he came to Ernie, he asked,
When he got to Ernie, he asked,
"What name?"
"What's the name?"
"Caspar, Sir."
"Sir Caspar."
The Major looked at the lad from beneath his sun-helmet with sudden curiosity.
The Major glanced at the boy from under his sun helmet with sudden interest.
"Are you ..." he began, and pulled himself up short. "I hope you'll be happy as a Hammer-man," he said, and passed on.
"Are you ..." he started, then stopped himself. "I hope you'll be happy as a Hammer-man," he said, and walked away.
Later he addressed the draft in a gentle little speech of the kind that annoyed his brother-officers almost past bearing.
Later, he gave a brief, gentle speech about the draft that nearly drove his fellow officers crazy.
"You have all heard of Death and Glory," he began. "Well, in this country there's a certain amount of Death going about, if you care to look out for it, but very little Glory. You have also heard no doubt from your mothers and the missionaries that the black man is your brother. It may be so. But in this country there are no black men and therefore no brothers. There are brown men who are your remote cousins; and they aren't bad fellows if you keep them in their place, and remember your own. On Sundays there is church for those who like it; and the same for those who don't. For the rest, whether you are happy or the reverse depends in the main upon your health, and your health depends in the main on yourselves. Be careful what you drink, and don't suck every stick of sugar-cane a native offers you. Remember you are Hammer-men and not monkeys. Most of you are men of Sussex, as are most of your officers; and we all know that the Sussex man wunt be druv. But discipline is discipline and must be maintained. We don't hammer each other more than we can help, nor do we hammer the natives more than is good for them. We exist to hammer the King's enemies. And now I wish you all well and hope you'll find the Regiment a real home."
"You've all heard of Death and Glory," he started. "Well, in this country there's plenty of Death to go around if you look for it, but not much Glory. You've probably also heard from your mothers and missionaries that the black man is your brother. That might be true. But here, there are no black men, so there are no brothers. There are brown men who are like distant cousins; they aren't bad if you keep them in their place and remember your own place. On Sundays, there's church for those who want it and for those who don't. For everyone else, whether you're happy or not mainly depends on your health, and your health largely depends on you. Be careful what you drink and don't accept every piece of sugarcane a local offers you. Remember, you are Hammer-men, not monkeys. Most of you are from Sussex, just like most of your officers, and we all know that a Sussex man won't be pushed around. But discipline is important and must be upheld. We don't hit each other more than necessary, nor do we hit the locals more than is good for them. We are here to deal with the King's enemies. Now, I wish you all the best and hope you find the Regiment to be a true home."
Major Lewknor's long spidery legs carried him back to the bungalow where his wife awaited him.
Major Lewknor's long, skinny legs took him back to the bungalow where his wife was waiting for him.
She was a little woman, clearly Semitic, fine as she was strong, with eyes like jewels and the nose of an Arab.
She was a petite woman, obviously of Semitic descent, as delicate as she was strong, with eyes like jewels and an Arab nose.
"My dear," said the Major, "in your young days did you ever hear of one Hans Caspar?"
"My dear," said the Major, "when you were younger, did you ever hear of a guy named Hans Caspar?"
"My Jock, did I ever hear of one Napoleon Buonaparte?" mocked his mate. "What about him?"
"My friend, have I ever heard of a guy named Napoleon Bonaparte?" his buddy joked. "What's the deal with him?"
"I was at Trinity with his son," replied the Colonel.
"I was at Trinity with his son," replied the Colonel.
"We used to call him Hathri. A charming fellow, and a brilliant scholar, but——"
"We used to call him Hathri. A charming guy and a brilliant scholar, but——"
"What about him?" said Mrs. Lewknor, who seemed suddenly on the defensive.
"What about him?" said Mrs. Lewknor, who suddenly seemed defensive.
"His son has just joined us," answered the Major. "In the ranks."
"His son just joined us," the Major replied. "In the ranks."
The lady handled the sugar-tongs thoughtfully. Her memory travelled back more than twenty years to a great ball in Grosvenor Square, and the timid son of the house, a gawky, awkward fellow with a reputation for shyness and brilliance. He could not dance, but under the palms in the conservatory, tête-à-tête, he could talk—as Rachel Solomons had never heard a man talk yet—of things she had never heard talked about: of a place called Toynbee Hall somewhere in the East End; of a little parson named Samuel Barnett; of the group of young University men—Alfred Milner, Arnold Toynbee, Lewis Nettleship—he and his wife were gathering about them there with the aim of bridging the gulf between Disraeli's Two Nations; of the hopes of a redeemed England and a new world that were rising in the hearts of many. That young man saw visions and had made her see them too. She had cut two dances to listen to that talk, and when at last an outraged partner had torn her away and Edward had said in his sensitive stuttering way, his face shining mysteriously,
The woman thoughtfully handled the sugar tongs. Her mind drifted back over twenty years to a grand ball in Grosvenor Square, where the shy son of the house, an awkward guy known for his shyness and intelligence, was. He couldn’t dance, but under the palms in the conservatory, one-on-one, he could talk—in a way Rachel Solomons had never heard a man talk before—about things she’d never heard anyone discuss: a place called Toynbee Hall somewhere in the East End, a little pastor named Samuel Barnett, and the group of young university men—Alfred Milner, Arnold Toynbee, Lewis Nettleship—he and his wife were gathering there to bridge the gap between Disraeli's Two Nations. They talked about the hopes for a better England and a new world that were growing in the hearts of many. That young man had visions and made her see them too. She had skipped two dances just to listen to him, and when an upset partner finally pulled her away, Edward had said in his sensitive stuttering way, his face shining mysteriously,
"Shall we ever meet again?"
"Will we ever meet again?"
She had answered with astonishing emphasis,
She had replied with surprising intensity,
"We must."
"We have to."
But they never did. Fate swung his scythe; her father died and she had to abandon her London season. Edward Caspar went abroad to study at Leipzig. And next winter she met her Hammer-man and launched her boat on the great waters.
But they never did. Fate took its toll; her father died, and she had to give up her London season. Edward Caspar went overseas to study at Leipzig. The following winter, she met her Hammer-man and set her boat afloat on the vast waters.
But she had never forgotten that mysterious half-hour in which the trembling young man had knocked at her door, entered her sanctuary; and she, Rachel the reserved, had permitted him to stay.
But she had never forgotten that mysterious half-hour when the anxious young man had knocked at her door, entered her space; and she, Rachel the reserved, had allowed him to stay.
At that moment Reality had entered her life—unforgettable and unforgotten.
At that moment, reality came into her life—unforgettable and unforgettable.
India from the first tantalized Ernie. It was for him a mysterious and beautiful book, its pages for ever open inviting him to read, yet keeping its secret inviolate from him; for he could not read himself and there was no one to read to him. His officers, capable at their work, and good fellows enough in the main, Ernie soon discovered to be illiterate to an almost laughable degree. They not only knew nothing outside the limited military field, but they took a marked professional pride in their ignorance.
India always intrigued Ernie. It seemed to him like a mysterious and beautiful book, its pages forever open, inviting him to read, yet keeping its secrets safe; he couldn't read, and there was no one to read to him. His officers, skilled at their jobs and generally decent guys, Ernie soon realized were almost comically illiterate. They not only knew nothing beyond their narrow military expertise, but they also took a noticeable pride in their ignorance.
Ernie, used to his father's large philosophical outlook on any subject, his scholarly talk, his learning, was amazed at the intellectual apathy and crustacean self-complacency, sometimes ludicrous, more often naïf, occasionally offensive, of those set in authority over him.
Ernie, accustomed to his father's broad philosophical view on any topic, his scholarly discussions, and his knowledge, was shocked by the intellectual indifference and arrogant self-satisfaction, which was sometimes ridiculous, often naive, and occasionally offensive, of those in power over him.
Major Lewknor was the solitary exception. He was the one University man in the Regiment, and, whether as the result of a more catholic education or a more original temperament, he always stood slightly apart from his brother-officers. When he was a young man they had mocked at him quietly; now that he was a field officer they stood somewhat in awe of his ironical spirit. Some of his more dubious sayings were handed on religiously from last-joined subaltern to last-joined subaltern. The worst of them—his famous—Patriotism is the last refuge of every scoundrel—was happily attributed by the Army at large to a chap called Johnston who, thank God! was not a Hammer-man at all, but a Gunner or a Sapper or something like that. A Sapper probably. It was just the sort of thing you would expect a Sapper to say: for Sappers wore flannel shirts and never washed.
Major Lewknor was the only exception. He was the one university-educated guy in the regiment, and whether because of a broader education or a unique personality, he always stood a bit apart from his fellow officers. When he was younger, they quietly mocked him; now that he was a field officer, they held a certain respect for his sarcastic outlook. Some of his more controversial quotes were passed down from the newest subaltern to the next. The worst of them—his famous—Patriotism is the last refuge of every scoundrel—was thankfully attributed by the army as a whole to a guy named Johnston who, thank goodness, was not a Hammer-man at all, but a Gunner or a Sapper or something like that. Probably a Sapper. It was exactly the kind of thing you'd expect a Sapper to say: Sappers wore flannel shirts and rarely washed.
But if the Major was undoubtedly critical of what was obsolete and theatrical in the Service that he loved, few possessed a deeper reverence or more intimate understanding of the much that was noble in it.
But while the Major was definitely critical of the outdated and dramatic aspects of the Service he cherished, few had a deeper respect or a more nuanced understanding of the many noble qualities within it.
"After the really grand ritual of a big ceremonial parade," he would say, "when you actually do transcend yourself and become one with the Larger Life, for grown men in an age like ours, to be herded at the point of the bayonet into a tin-pot temple to hear a gramophone in a surplice droning out an unintelligible rigmarole every Sunday in the name of religion—why it is not only redundant, it's a blasphemous farce that every decent man must kick against."
"After the impressive ceremony of a big parade," he would say, "when you truly transcend yourself and connect with the Greater Life, for adult men in our time, to be pushed at the end of a bayonet into a cheap temple to listen to a gramophone in a robe droning on about nonsense every Sunday in the name of religion—it's not just pointless, it's a blasphemous joke that every decent man has to oppose."
In spite of his caustic humour the Major's passion for the Regiment, to which he had given his life, steadfastly refusing all those staff-appointments for which he was so admirably fitted, was genuine as it was profound. Because of it, his much-tried brother officers, who loved him deeply if they feared him not a little, forgave him all. And if he was sadly unorthodox in many respects, as for instance that he was not a hard and fast Conservative, he was jealously orthodox in others as in that contempt for politicians which is almost an obsession amongst the men of his profession, perhaps because to them it falls to pay the price of the mistakes of their masters at Westminster.
Despite his biting humor, the Major's love for the Regiment, to which he dedicated his life while steadfastly turning down all those staff positions he was perfectly suited for, was as genuine as it was deep. Because of this, his often-battered fellow officers, who cared for him greatly even if they were a bit afraid of him, forgave him everything. And while he may have been notably unorthodox in many ways—such as not being a strict Conservative—he was fiercely traditional in other respects, especially in his disdain for politicians, which is almost an obsession among men in his line of work, possibly because they end up paying for their leaders' mistakes in Westminster.
The Major and his wife were in brief distinguished from their kind by the fact that they were mentally alive, sympathetic, keen, and knowledgeable. They had passed most of their lives in the East, and were of the few of their fellow-countrymen who had made the most of the opportunities vouchsafed to them. Indeed it was said in the Regiment that what the pair didn't know about India was not worth knowing.
The Major and his wife were somewhat set apart from their peers because they were mentally sharp, empathetic, insightful, and well-informed. They had spent most of their lives in the East and were among the few of their fellow countrymen who had truly taken advantage of the opportunities presented to them. In fact, it was said in the Regiment that what this couple didn't know about India wasn't worth knowing.
Once at a halt on a route-march Ernie saw the Major, standing gaunt and helmeted in the shade of a banyan tree, take a pace out into the road.
Once stopped during a route march, Ernie saw the Major, looking thin and wearing a helmet, step out into the road under the shade of a banyan tree.
A native, carrying two sealed pitchers slung from the ends of a bamboo, was padding down the road in the dust between the ranks of the soldiers who had fallen out.
A local person, carrying two sealed pitchers hanging from a bamboo pole, was walking down the dusty road between the lines of the soldiers who had lined up.
The Major spoke to him, then turned to Ernie who was standing by.
The Major spoke to him, then turned to Ernie who was standing nearby.
"See that man, Caspar," he said quietly. "He's a pilgrim. He's tramped all the way from Hardwar, the source of the Ganges, to get holy water—seven hundred miles. What about that for faith?"
"See that man, Caspar," he said softly. "He's a pilgrim. He's walked all the way from Hardwar, the source of the Ganges, to get holy water—seven hundred miles. How about that for faith?"
"Fine, sir," said Ernie, with quiet enthusiasm.
"Sure thing, sir," said Ernie, with quiet excitement.
"In the days of Chaucer we used to do the same kind of thing in England," continued the Major. "Ever read the 'Canterbury Tales'?"
"In Chaucer's time, we did the same kind of thing in England," the Major said. "Have you ever read the 'Canterbury Tales'?"
"Dad's read em to me, sir—in bits like."
"Dad's read them to me, sir—in pieces like."
The Major moved away.
The Major relocated.
Close by a group of officers, whose faces clearly showed how profoundly they disapproved of this conversation, were sprawling in the shade. That was the way to lose caste with the men. Amongst them was a last-joined lad, chubby still; the other was Mr. Royal of Ernie's company.
Close by, a group of officers, whose faces clearly showed how much they didn’t approve of this conversation, were lounging in the shade. That was the way to lose respect with the men. Among them was a new recruit, still chubby; the other was Mr. Royal from Ernie's company.
"What did the Major say he was?" asked the Boy keenly.
"What did the Major say he was?" the Boy asked eagerly.
"I don't know what the Major said he was," answered Mr. Royal coolly. "And between ourselves I don't greatly care. I know what he was. And if you'll ask me prettily I might impart my information."
"I don’t know what the Major claimed to be," Mr. Royal replied calmly. "And honestly, I don’t really care. I know what he was. And if you ask me nicely, I might share what I know."
"What was he?" asked the Boy.
"What was he?" the Boy asked.
"He was a coolie," said Mr. Royal. "India's full of them. In fact they're the dominant class."
"He was a laborer," said Mr. Royal. "India's full of them. In fact, they're the main group."
"I thought he looked something a bit out of the ordinary," said the snubbed Boy.
"I thought he looked a little unusual," said the snubbed Boy.
"Did you?" retorted Mr. Royal. "I thought myself he looked as if he wanted kicking. And as I've got five years' service to your three months it may be presumed that I'm right."
"Did you?" replied Mr. Royal. "I thought he looked like he needed a good kick. And since I've been working for five years compared to your three months, I think it's safe to say I'm right."
CHAPTER XX
ERNIE IN INDIA
The Regiment was wonderfully well run for the men on its social side, for the Colonel was a bachelor, and much was trusted to Mrs. Lewknor.
The Regiment was run really well on the social side for the men, since the Colonel was single, and a lot was relied on Mrs. Lewknor.
She was at Ernie's bedside the day after he had his first attack of fever.
She was at Ernie's bedside the day after he had his first fever attack.
The little lady, so delicate, yet so strong, stood above the lad whose mother she might have been with a curious thrill.
The petite woman, so fragile yet so resilient, stood over the boy who could have been her son with an intriguing excitement.
He was so like his father, yet so unlike; and he was not only sick of fever, but dreadfully homesick too.
He was so much like his father, yet so different; and he was not only sick with a fever, but also terribly homesick.
Mrs. Lewknor knew all about that, and the cure for it.
Mrs. Lewknor was fully aware of that and knew how to fix it.
"Tell me about your people, Caspar," she said, after the ice had been broken.
"Tell me about your people, Caspar," she said, after the tension had eased.
The lad unloosed the flood-gates with immense relief.
The guy finally let it all out with a huge sense of relief.
He talked of Beachbourne, of Rectory Walk with the virginia-creeper on the wall and the fig-tree at the back; of his mother, of Mr. Pigott, even of Alf, and all the time of dad and the Downs.
He talked about Beachbourne, about Rectory Walk with the Virginia creeper on the wall and the fig tree in the back; about his mom, about Mr. Pigott, even about Alf, and the whole time about dad and the Downs.
On rising to go, Mrs. Lewknor said that when she came next day she would read to him.
On getting up to leave, Mrs. Lewknor said that when she came the next day, she would read to him.
"What shall I read?" she asked.
"What should I read?" she asked.
"Would you read me Matthew Arnold's Scholar-Gypsy?" said the boy.
"Could you read me Matthew Arnold's Scholar-Gypsy?" asked the boy.
Mrs. Lewknor looked down at the lad with brilliant eyes.
Mrs. Lewknor looked down at the boy with bright eyes.
"Is that your father's favourite?" she asked.
"Is that your dad's favorite?" she asked.
"One of them, 'm. Wordsworth's the one."
"One of them, 'm. Wordsworth's the one."
There was only one man in the Regiment who possessed a Matthew Arnold, but that man happily was Mrs. Lewknor's husband.
There was only one man in the Regiment who had a Matthew Arnold, but that man was fortunately Mrs. Lewknor's husband.
Next day, as the little lady read the familiar lines, Ernie lay with eyes shut, the tears pouring down his face.
The next day, as the young woman read the familiar lines, Ernie lay with his eyes closed, tears streaming down his face.
"Takes me right back," he said at last as she finished. "I'm not here at all. I'm laying just above the Rabbit-walk over Beech-hangar, with the gorse-pods snapping in the sun, and the beech-leaves stirring beneath me, and old dad with his hat over his eyes and his hands behind his head reciting."
"Takes me right back," he finally said as she finished. "I’m not really here. I’m lying just above the Rabbit-walk over Beech-hangar, with the gorse-pods snapping in the sun, and the beech leaves rustling beneath me, and my old dad with his hat pulled over his eyes and his hands behind his head reciting."
That afternoon Mrs. Lewknor told Mr. Royal, who had dropped in to tea, that she had been reading Matthew Arnold to a man in his company.
That afternoon, Mrs. Lewknor told Mr. Royal, who had come over for tea, that she had been reading Matthew Arnold to a man in his company.
Mr. Royal looked blank.
Mr. Royal looked confused.
He had cold, speedwell blue eyes, that seemed all the brighter for his curly dark hair, a fine skin, rather pale, and an always growing reputation for hard efficiency.
He had cold, speedwell blue eyes that looked even brighter against his curly dark hair, a smooth, somewhat pale complexion, and an ever-growing reputation for being highly efficient.
"Matthew Arnold!" he said. "And who might Mr. Matthew Arnold be?"
"Matthew Arnold!" he said. "And who could Mr. Matthew Arnold be?"
He said it a thought aggressively. It was clear that not only had he never heard of Matthew Arnold, but that he would have considered it bad form to have done so.
He said it with some attitude. It was obvious that not only had he never heard of Matthew Arnold, but he would have thought it was inappropriate to do so.
"I believe he was a poet who seldom went to church," said the Major in the chi-chi voice which he could imitate to the life.
"I think he was a poet who rarely went to church," said the Major in the exact high-pitched tone he could imitate perfectly.
"Indeed," said Mr. Royal. "A poet!—Ah, I'm too busy for that sort of thing myself." He said it with a crushing air of finality.
"Definitely," said Mr. Royal. "A poet!—Oh, I’m way too busy for that kind of thing myself." He said it with a dismissive tone of finality.
When he had gone, Mrs. Lewknor looked at her husband with deprecatory eyes.
When he left, Mrs. Lewknor looked at her husband with disapproving eyes.
"My Jock," she said with a little sigh, "tell me!—Is it the system?—is it the man?—What is it?"
"My Jock," she said with a slight sigh, "tell me!—Is it the system?—is it the man?—What is it?"
The Major sat upright on a little hard chair.
The Major sat up straight on a small, hard chair.
His eyes twinkled maliciously in his somewhat bony head. He looked like a gaunt satyr.
His eyes sparkled wickedly in his somewhat bony head. He resembled a skinny satyr.
"My dear," he said, "in the British Army you must do as the British Army does. And there is one thing which the British Army Will Not tolerate, and that is—a cultivated mind."
"My dear," he said, "in the British Army, you have to follow what the British Army does. And there’s one thing the British Army will not tolerate, and that is—a cultivated mind."
"I don't think that's peculiar to the Army," replied Mrs. Lewknor. "The attitude's characteristic of our race."
"I don't think that's unique to the Army," Mrs. Lewknor replied. "That attitude is typical of our people."
Mr. Royal was not in fact popular among his brother officers. His superiors complained that his manner was slightly insolent, his juniors that it was so damn superior. The men liked him for his efficiency, and some women admired him—too much it was whispered.
Mr. Royal wasn't really popular with his fellow officers. His superiors complained that he came off as a bit arrogant, while his juniors felt he acted way too superior. The men respected him for his efficiency, and some women admired him—too much, it was rumored.
Mrs. Lewknor followed Ernie's military career with quiet interest. Not that there was very much to follow: for Ernie, apart from the cricket-field, had no career.
Mrs. Lewknor kept an eye on Ernie's military career with a mild curiosity. Not that there was much to watch; Ernie had no career to speak of outside the cricket field.
He did not seek promotion, and was not in fact offered it. As Mr. Royal very truly said,—"He can't come it enough to make an N.C.O." The habit of authority indeed sat ill on his shoulders; but he was liked by officers and men; and his cricket gave him a place in the regimental team.
He didn't pursue a promotion and, in fact, it wasn't offered to him. As Mr. Royal accurately said, "He doesn't have what it takes to be an N.C.O." The idea of authority really didn't suit him, but he was well-liked by both officers and soldiers, and his cricket skills earned him a spot on the regimental team.
But there was little in Army life to do for Ernie the one thing essential self demands—encourage growth; and not a little to repress it.
But there was little in Army life for Ernie to do for the one thing essential to self—encourage growth; and a lot to hold it back.
When the first newness had worn off, Ernie was spiritually unsatisfied and solitary.
When the initial excitement faded away, Ernie felt spiritually unfulfilled and alone.
The grosser vices of the men never appealed to him, and the men themselves were not his sort. To get away from them he sometimes wandered far a-field, poking and prying into the temples of the various sects, and not seldom found himself in the crowded streets of the native city, a lonely khaki figure in a sun-helmet, regarding the many-coloured crowd, and asking himself, in the philosophical way he inherited from his father,
The more obvious flaws of the men never attracted him, and those men weren’t really his type. To escape them, he would sometimes venture far from home, exploring the places of worship of different groups, and more often than not, he would find himself in the busy streets of the local city, a solitary figure in khaki and a sun helmet, observing the vibrant crowd and pondering, in the thoughtful manner he inherited from his father,
"What's the meaning of it all?"
"What's this all about?"
It was on one of these rambles that the solitary incident of his career in India occurred to him.
It was during one of these walks that the only significant event of his time in India happened to him.
He was standing at the foot of the hill in the native city of Lahore, watching the traffic in the narrow streets, when he saw a mem-sahib driving a tum-tum slowly through the heavy ox-traffic.
He was standing at the bottom of the hill in his hometown of Lahore, watching the traffic in the narrow streets, when he saw a woman driving a cart slowly through the crowded ox-traffic.
The syce for some reason had descended, and the lady was alone.
The groom for some reason had come down, and the lady was alone.
Just then a huge elephant with painted sides came swinging down the steep street, at the head of a religious procession, singing and clashing cymbals.
Just then, a massive elephant with colorful paint on its sides came marching down the steep street, leading a religious procession, singing and clashing cymbals.
The lady's pony, a dun country-bred, took fright and bolted.
The lady's pony, a dun native breed, got scared and ran off.
Ernie saw her face, quite calm beneath her solar topee, as she rushed past him, pulling at the run-away. It was Mrs. Lewknor.
Ernie saw her face, looking calm under her sun hat, as she hurried past him, pulling at the runaway. It was Mrs. Lewknor.
A few yards down the street the wheels of the tum-tum cannoned into a sack borne by a small donkey. The donkey, already tottering beneath his load, collapsed and lay in the dust unable to rise.
A few yards down the street, the wheels of the cart crashed into a sack carried by a small donkey. The donkey, already wobbling under its load, fell and lay in the dust, unable to get up.
The driver of the donkey, an unsavoury giant, pock-marked, abused the mem-sahib. A crowd gathered. The religious procession was held up, the elephant swinging his trunk discontentedly and spouting showers of dust over his flanks.
The donkey driver, an unpleasant giant with pockmarks, insulted the woman. A crowd started to form. The religious procession was interrupted, and the elephant swung its trunk irritably, spraying clouds of dust over its sides.
Ernie didn't like the look of things, for it was common talk in the lines that the native city was mutinous.
Ernie didn’t like the vibe, because people were saying around that the hometown was rebellious.
He came up quickly. The presence of the man in khaki steadied the crowd and stopped the chatter.
He arrived quickly. The presence of the man in khaki calmed the crowd and silenced the chatter.
"Best get out of this, 'm," he suggested. "They look a bit funny."
"Better get out of this, man," he suggested. "They look a little off."
He took the pony's head and turned him.
He grabbed the pony’s head and turned it.
"You get up alongside me then," said Mrs. Lewknor.
"You stand up next to me then," said Mrs. Lewknor.
He obeyed.
He complied.
The crowd made way. The pock-marked man began again to beat his donkey. The procession resumed its march.
The crowd parted. The man with the pockmarked face started hitting his donkey again. The procession continued on its way.
"One up for the Hammer-men!" the little lady laughed, as they emerged from the gate of the native city.
"One for the Hammer-men!" the little lady laughed, as they stepped out of the gate of the native city.
"Yes, 'm," said Ernie. "Only one thing. The native city's out of bounds for me."
"Yeah, I am," said Ernie. "Just one thing, though. The native city is off-limits for me."
Mrs. Lewknor smiled.
Mrs. Lewknor smiled.
"I'm not one of the Military Police," she said....
"I'm not part of the Military Police," she said....
That evening she put to her husband a question that had often puzzled her.
That evening, she asked her husband a question that had often confused her.
"Why doesn't Caspar get on?" she asked. "He's got twice the intelligence of men who go over his head."
"Why isn't Caspar getting ahead?" she asked. "He's twice as smart as the guys who are above him."
"My dear," replied the Major with the sententiousness that grew on him with the greying years, "intelligence is the last thing we want in the ranks of the Army. Intelligence always leads to indiscipline. The Army wants in the lower ranks only one thing—what is called 'character.' And by character it means the quality of the bull who rammed his head against a brick-wall till he was unconscious and went at it again when he came round saying—My head is bloody but unbowed."
"My dear," replied the Major with the self-righteousness that came with his graying years, "intelligence is the last thing we need in the Army ranks. Intelligence always leads to disobedience. The Army only wants one thing from the lower ranks—what’s called 'character.' And by character, it means the quality of a bull who bashes his head against a brick wall until he knocks himself out, then gets back up and says—My head is bloody but unbowed."
During Ernie's years of service the Battalion moved slowly North, exchanging the plains of the Central Provinces for the frosty nights and red sand-hills of the Punjauh.
During Ernie's years of service, the Battalion gradually moved north, trading the flatlands of the Central Provinces for the chilly nights and red sandhills of the Punjab.
Major Lewknor became Colonel; and Mr. Royal adjutant.
Major Lewknor became a Colonel, and Mr. Royal became the adjutant.
Ern and the new Colonel were curiously sympathetic; Ern and the adjutant the reverse.
Ern and the new Colonel shared a surprising kind of sympathy; Ern and the adjutant felt completely differently.
It may be that the Colonel, unusual himself, and lonely because of it, recognized a kindred spirit in the man; it may be that he never forgot that Ern was the son of his old contemporary Hathri Caspar of Trinity; or perhaps Mrs. Lewknor played an unconscious part in the matter. It is certain that on the one occasion Ern was brought before him in the Orderly Room for a momentary lapse into his old weakness, the Colonel merely "admonished" the offender.
It’s possible that the Colonel, who was himself unusual and lonely because of it, saw a kindred spirit in the man; maybe he never forgot that Ern was the son of his old peer, Hathri Caspar from Trinity; or perhaps Mrs. Lewknor unintentionally influenced the situation. What’s clear is that when Ern was brought before him in the Orderly Room for a brief slip back into his old weakness, the Colonel simply “admonished” him.
Captain Royal, a ruthless disciplinarian, was aggrieved.
Captain Royal, a strict enforcer of discipline, was upset.
"He's such a rotten slack soldier, sir," he complained, after the culprit, congratulating himself upon his escape, had disappeared.
"He's such a terrible lazy soldier, sir," he complained, after the guilty party, feeling proud of his escape, had vanished.
"Isn't he?" said the Colonel, enjoying to the full the irritation of his subordinate. "That man'd be no earthly good except on service."
"Isn't he?" said the Colonel, fully relishing the annoyance of his subordinate. "That guy would be no use at all except when he's on duty."
Even at the wicket indeed Ernie was only at his best when he had to try. A first-rate natural bat, he would have been left out of the regimental team for slackness but that, as the Sergeant-Major said,
Even at the wicket, Ernie was only at his best when he had to put in the effort. A top-notch natural batter, he would have been excluded from the regimental team for being lazy, but as the Sergeant-Major said,
"Caspar's always there when you want him most."
"Caspar's always there when you need him the most."
In fact, Ernie ended his career in the Army with something of a flourish.
In fact, Ernie wrapped up his career in the Army with a bit of a flourish.
The Regiment was playing the Rifle Brigade at Rawlpindi in the last round for the Holkar Cup. Half-way through the second day, when the Hammer-men were batting, a rot set in. There were still two hours to play when the last man went in.
The Regiment was playing the Rifle Brigade at Rawalpindi in the final round for the Holkar Cup. Halfway through the second day, while the Hammer-men were batting, things started to go wrong. There were still two hours left when the last player came in.
"Who is it?" asked Mrs. Lewknor, keen as a knife.
"Who is it?" asked Mrs. Lewknor, as sharp as ever.
"Your friend, Caspar, Mrs. Lewknor," answered the senior subaltern, one Conky Joe, with the beak of a penguin, the eyes of an angel, and the heart of a laughter-loving boy. "They're sending him in last for his sins in the field—which were many and grievous."
"Your friend, Caspar, Mrs. Lewknor," replied the senior subaltern, one Conky Joe, with a penguin-like nose, angelic eyes, and the heart of a boy who loves to laugh. "They're sending him in last because of his many and serious sins in the field."
"He won't live long against their fast bowler," commented the Boy gloomily. "I know Caspar."
"He won't last long against their fast bowler," the Boy said sadly. "I know Caspar."
"I never like to differ from my superiors," said the Colonel. "But I'm not so sure."
"I never like to disagree with my bosses," said the Colonel. "But I'm not so sure."
"Nor am I," said Mrs. Lewknor defiantly.
"Me neither," said Mrs. Lewknor defiantly.
The Colonel and his wife proved right. Ernie batted with astonishing confidence from the first. At the end of twenty minutes it was anybody's game. Royal, well into his second century, was flogging the ball all over the ground. And Ernie's clear voice—"Yes, sir! No, sir! Stay where you are!" gave new heart to the watching Hammer-men.
The Colonel and his wife were right. Ernie played with incredible confidence right from the start. After twenty minutes, it was anyone's game. Royal, well into his second century, was hitting the ball all over the field. And Ernie's clear voice—"Yes, sir! No, sir! Stay where you are!"—boosted the spirits of the watching Hammer-men.
In the end the two men played out time with consummate ease, and were carried together off the ground.
In the end, the two men passed the time effortlessly and were taken away together from the field.
"It was like bowling at two rocks," said one of the defeated side.
"It was like bowling at two rocks," said one of the defeated team.
"Spiteful rocks too!" replied the other. "Stood up and slashed at you!"
"Mean rocks too!" replied the other. "They stood up and slashed at you!"
The Colonel went up and shook hands with the victorious batsmen, and Mrs. Lewknor waved her parasol.
The Colonel walked over and shook hands with the winning batsmen, while Mrs. Lewknor waved her umbrella.
"Well done, Caspar!" she cried. "Stuck it out!"
"Great job, Caspar!" she exclaimed. "You hung in there!"
A few days later, his time being up, Ernie was detailed for a draft for home.
A few days later, his time being up, Ernie was assigned to a draft for home.
The Colonel, on signing his papers, said that he was sorry to be parting, and meant it.
The Colonel, as he signed his papers, expressed that he was sorry to be leaving, and he truly meant it.
"Charming fellow!" he said to the Adjutant, when Ern had left the room.
"Charming guy!" he said to the Adjutant when Ern had left the room.
"Yes," answered Captain Royal in his lofty way. "Too charming. He'll never be any good to himself or us either."
"Yeah," replied Captain Royal in his grand manner. "Way too charming. He'll never be any good for himself or for us either."
"I'm not so sure," replied the Colonel. "He's the sort that never does well except when he's got to."
"I'm not really sure," the Colonel replied. "He's the type who only does well when he has to."
That evening Ern went up to the Colonel's bungalow to say good-bye to Mrs. Lewknor.
That evening, Ern went to the Colonel's bungalow to say goodbye to Mrs. Lewknor.
"Where are you going?" asked the little lady.
"Where are you headed?" asked the little lady.
"Back home, 'm," Ernie answered. "Old Town, Beachbourne. There's no place in the world to touch it."
"Back home, I'm," Ernie answered. "Old Town, Beachbourne. There's no place in the world like it."
Mrs. Lewknor smiled at his enthusiasm.
Mrs. Lewknor smiled at his excitement.
"I know it," she said. "The Colonel comes from those parts—Hailsham-way. Perhaps we shall follow you when we retire."
"I know," she said. "The Colonel is from that area—Hailsham. Maybe we'll go there when we retire."
"Beachbourne!" mused the Colonel, after Ernie had departed. "Famous for two things: Mr. Trupp, the surgeon, who by a brilliant operation saved the other day the life of the man the world could have done best without, and the Hohenzollern Hotel."
"Beachbourne!" the Colonel thought after Ernie left. "Known for two things: Mr. Trupp, the surgeon, who recently saved the life of a man the world could have done without, and the Hohenzollern Hotel."
"What's the Hohenzollern Hotel?" asked Mrs. Lewknor.
"What's the Hohenzollern Hotel?" Mrs. Lewknor asked.
"My dear," said the Colonel, "Captain Royal will enlighten you in his more intimate moments."
"My dear," said the Colonel, "Captain Royal will fill you in during his more personal moments."
CHAPTER XXI
THE RETURN OF THE SOLDIER
That first return to England after his long absence in the East always remained one of the land-marks in Ernie's life. It was a revelation to him, never completely to pass away.
That first return to England after his long time away in the East always stood out as a significant moment in Ernie's life. It was a revelation for him, one he would never fully forget.
The time was late April; the weather perfect. The song of mating birds rose from dew-drenched brake and bush on every hand; the spring lay like a dream of gossamer on the hedges and woodlands; the lambs and quiet cattle filled him with an immense content. His heart rose up in joy and thankfulness and humble love.
It was late April, and the weather was perfect. The songs of mating birds filled the air from the dew-covered brambles and bushes all around; spring felt like a delicate dream resting on the hedges and woodlands. The sight of lambs and calm cattle filled him with immense contentment. His heart swelled with joy, gratitude, and humble love.
And his mates, it was clear to him, were experiencing the same transfiguring emotion. He was sure of it from the silence that grew on them as they travelled through the radiant country-side from the port at which they had landed, their noses glued to the windows of the troop-train. Gradually the vision possessed their souls like lovely music. The rowdiness, the silly songs, the bad jokes faded away. An awe stole over them as of men admitted into the Sanctuary and beholding there for the first time the beauty of the Holy One unveiled before them.
And it was obvious to him that his friends were feeling the same incredible emotion. He could tell from the silence that settled over them as they traveled through the beautiful countryside from the port where they had landed, their faces pressed against the windows of the troop train. Slowly, the scenery filled their hearts like beautiful music. The noise, the silly songs, the lame jokes faded away. A sense of wonder came over them as if they were allowed into a sacred place, witnessing the beauty of something holy revealed to them for the first time.
Now and then a quiet voice spoke out of the silence.
Now and then, a soft voice broke the silence.
"Blime! There's a rabbit!"
"Wow! There's a rabbit!"
"There's an English serving-maid!"
"There's an English maid!"
"Ain't it all solid-like?"
"Isn't it all solid?"
That solidity was one of Ernie's abiding impressions too—the massive character of this Western Civilization to which he was returning. And it stood, he was convinced, for something real: for it was based on a foundation that only the blind and gross could call materialism.
That solid presence was one of Ernie's lasting impressions as well—the strong character of this Western Civilization he was coming back to. And he believed it represented something genuine: it was built on a foundation that only the ignorant and crass could call materialism.
The big-boned porters trundling tinkling milk-cans along the platforms at a wayside station, the English faces, the square brick buildings, the substantial coin, confirmed the thought.
The sturdy porters rolling clinking milk cans along the platforms at a small station, the English faces, the solid brick buildings, the hefty currency, all reinforced the idea.
"Solid!" he echoed in his father's vein. "That's the word. Give me the West. Back there it's all a little bit o gilded gimcrack."
"Solid!" he repeated, mirroring his father's tone. "That's the word. Give me the West. Back there, it's all just a little bit of glitzy junk."
Once the train stopped in an embankment lined with primroses and crowned with woods, a sweet undercurrent of song streaming quietly up to heaven, like the murmur of innumerable fairy-bees.
Once the train stopped on an embankment lined with primroses and surrounded by woods, a gentle stream of song floated softly up to the sky, like the hum of countless fairy-bees.
Ernie removed his cap; and the unuttered words in his heart, as in those of his companions, were, "Let us pray!"
Ernie took off his cap, and the words left unspoken in his heart, just like those of his friends, were, "Let's pray!"
A few weeks later he stood on the platform of Victoria, discharged.
A few weeks later, he stood on the platform at Victoria, released.
Deliberately he chose, to take him home, a train that stopped and browsed at all the stations with the familiar English names as it made its fussy way across the Weald through the very heart of Saxondom.
Deliberately, he chose to take him home on a train that stopped and lingered at all the stations with the familiar English names as it made its way across the Weald through the very heart of Saxondom.
He sat in the corner, the window wide, the breeze upon his face, without a paper, reading instead the countryside as a man reads in age a poem beloved in his youth.
He sat in the corner, the window wide open, the breeze on his face, without a newspaper, instead taking in the countryside like a man in his old age reading a poem he loved in his youth.
One by one he picked up the old land-marks—the spire of Cowfold Monastery, slender against the West, Ditchling Beacon, Black Cap, and the Devil's Dyke.
One by one, he picked up the old landmarks—the spire of Cowfold Monastery, thin against the West, Ditchling Beacon, Black Cap, and the Devil's Dyke.
At Ardingly, where the train had stopped, it seemed, for lunch, he got out.
At Ardingly, where the train had paused for lunch, he got out.
The Downs were drawing closer now, the blue rampart of them seeming to gather all this beauty as in a giant basin.
The Downs were getting closer now, the blue ridge of them seeming to collect all this beauty like a huge basin.
In the woods hard by a woodpecker was tapping. He saw a cock pheasant streaming in glorious flight over a broad-backed hedge. And across the hollow of the Weald cuckoos everywhere were calling, and flying as they called. He closed his eyes and listened. The Weald seemed to him an immense bowl of nectar, brimming and beaded. He was floating in it; and the tiny bubbles all about him were popping off with a soft delicious sound—Cuck-oo! Cuck-oo!
In the woods nearby, a woodpecker was tapping away. He spotted a male pheasant flying majestically over a broad hedge. Across the valley of the Weald, cuckoos were calling everywhere, taking flight as they called. He closed his eyes and listened. To him, the Weald felt like a huge bowl of nectar, overflowing and sparkling. He was floating in it, and the tiny bubbles around him were popping with a soft, delightful sound—Cuck-oo! Cuck-oo!
Then he came to earth to see the train bundling out of the station with a callous grin.
Then he came to Earth to watch the train pulling out of the station with a careless grin.
It was significant of Ernie's weakness and his strength that he didn't mind. Indeed he was glad.
It showed both Ernie's weaknesses and strengths that he didn't care. In fact, he felt happy about it.
He left the station and plunged like a swimmer into the sea of sound and colour, opening his chest and breathing it in. The wealth of green amazed him. It filled and fulfilled his heart. He caught it up in both hands, as it were, and poured it over his thirsting flesh. Abundant, yet light as froth, it overflowed all things, hedges, woods and pastures; splashing with brightest emerald the walls and roofs of the cottages, russet-timbered and Sussex-tiled.
He left the station and dove into the sea of sound and color, opening his chest and breathing it in. The richness of the green amazed him. It filled and satisfied his heart. He gathered it in both hands and poured it over his thirsty skin. Abundant, yet light as foam, it overflowed everywhere—into hedges, woods, and fields; splashing the walls and roofs of the cottages with bright emerald, their russet timber and Sussex tiles.
Here and there in an old garden, set in the green, was a laburnum like a fountain of gold, a splash of lilac in lovely mourning against the yews, a chestnut lighted with a myriad spray of bloom. The pink May had succeeded the white; and clematis garlanded the hedges. There was a wonderful stillness everywhere, and the atmosphere was bright and hard. After a dry month the grass was very forward. The oak-trees stood up to their knees in hay that was yellow with buttercups, the wind rustling through it like a tide. The foliage of the oaks was still faintly bronzed. Steadfast, old, and very grim in all this faerie, they bore themselves as lords of the Forest by right of conquest and long inheritance. Ernie nodded greeting at them. Their uncompromising air amused him. They were not his tree: for he was a hill-man; and the oaks belonged to the Weald, which in its turn clearly belonged to them. He did not love them; but he admired and respected them for their sturdy independence of character, if he laughed a little at their English self-righteousness and dogmatic air. They were of England too in their determination not to show emotion: for they appeared not to be moving; yet he could see a wind was flowing through them, while in the shadow of them mares-in-foal were flicking their tails.
Here and there in an old garden, surrounded by greenery, was a laburnum like a fountain of gold, a splash of lilac dressed in lovely mourning against the yews, and a chestnut tree lit up with countless blooms. The pink May had replaced the white; and clematis adorned the hedges. There was a wonderful stillness everywhere, with a bright and clear atmosphere. After a dry month, the grass was very vibrant. The oak trees stood tall, surrounded by hay that was yellow with buttercups, the wind rustling through it like a tide. The leaves of the oaks still had a faint bronze hue. Steadfast, old, and very grim amid all this enchantment, they carried themselves like lords of the forest by right of conquest and long ownership. Ernie nodded in greeting to them. Their unyielding demeanor amused him. They weren't his trees; he was a hill man, while the oaks belonged to the Weald, which clearly belonged to them. He didn’t love them; but he admired and respected their sturdy independence, even if he chuckled a bit at their English self-righteousness and dogmatic demeanor. They were also of England in their refusal to show emotion; they seemed motionless, yet he could see the wind flowing through them, while in their shade, pregnant mares flicked their tails.
Ernie recognized with joy that he was returning to the country he had left.
Ernie happily realized that he was going back to the country he had left.
The gang of men he came on at the end of a lane, asphalting a main-road, the rare car dashing along with a swirling tail of dust between green hedges, disturbed but little his peace of mind.
The group of men he encountered at the end of a lane, paving the main road, with a rare car speeding by, kicking up a swirling cloud of dust between the green hedges, hardly affected his peace of mind.
He was home again—in Old England—the heart of whose heart was Sussex.
He was home again—in England—the heart of which was Sussex.
In the train again he sank back in a kind of pleasant trance. Two country-men in his carriage were talking in the old ca-a-ing speech—So cardingly I saays to herrr.... Their undulating voices rocked him to sleep. He woke to find himself in Lewes, and his eyes resting on the massif of Mount Caburn.
In the train again, he leaned back in a sort of pleasant daze. Two countrymen in his carriage were chatting in the old country accent—So cardingly I saays to herrr.... Their undulating voices lulled him to sleep. He woke up to find himself in Lewes, with his eyes on the massive Mount Caburn.
The train wandered eastwards under the Downs, past Furrel Beacon, athwart the opening of the Ruther Valley. The Long Man of Wilmington stared bleakly at him from the flanks of hills that seemed sometimes scarred and old and worn, at others rich with the mystery of youth.
The train traveled east under the Downs, past Furrel Beacon, across the entrance of the Ruther Valley. The Long Man of Wilmington looked down at him from the hills that sometimes appeared damaged and ancient, and at other times vibrant with youthful mystery.
The train ran through Polefax, where the line to Romney Marsh turns off. Then with a belated effort at sprightliness it hurried through the sprawling outposts of Beachbourne.
The train passed through Polefax, where the route to Romney Marsh branches off. Then, making a late attempt to be lively, it sped through the extensive outskirts of Beachbourne.
The town had grown greatly, overspreading the foothills towards Ratton and the woods of the Decoy and skirmishing across the marshes beyond the gasworks, which, when he left, had marked the uttermost bounds of civilization.
The town had expanded significantly, spreading out over the foothills towards Ratton and the Decoy woods, and pushing into the marshes beyond the gasworks, which, when he left, had marked the farthest limits of civilization.
CHAPTER XXII
OLD TOWN
When Ern got out of the train on to the very platform where Alf, six years before, had prophesied his return in glory, nothing much happened.
When Ern got off the train onto the same platform where Alf had predicted his glorious return six years earlier, not much happened.
True, the conditions were not quite as Alf had foretold. Rather the reverse. Whereas it was a dapper young clerk who had left Beachbourne, it was a solid working-man who returned to it; one who by his clothes, boots, hands, hair, and even walk, testified that he was of those who bear on their shoulders the burden of our industrial civilization. And that perhaps was why the promised brass-band was conspicuous by its absence, and there were present no fathers of the city expanding ample paunches preparatory to delivering an address of welcome to the returning soldier. Instead there was upon the platform one unkempt porter, who took his ticket very casually, and when asked by Ern whether he recognized him, replied with more honesty than tact that he didn't know but thought not.
Sure, the situation wasn't exactly what Alf had predicted. In fact, it was the complete opposite. While a sharp young clerk had left Beachbourne, a sturdy working man returned; one whose clothes, boots, hands, hair, and even the way he walked showed that he was one of those who carry the weight of our industrial society. Maybe that's why the promised brass band didn't show up, and there were no prominent city figures with their big stomachs ready to give a welcoming speech to the returning soldier. Instead, on the platform, there was just one scruffy porter who took his ticket without much fuss, and when Ern asked if he recognized him, he honestly, if not tactfully, replied that he didn’t know but probably didn’t.
"See, I sees so many," he remarked apologetically.
"Look, I see so many," he said with a hint of apology.
"I'm Ernie Caspar," said Ernie, noting with critical military eye that the other did not seem to have had his hair cut since last they met. "I was at the Moot School along o you. Aaron Huggett, aren't it?"
"I'm Ernie Caspar," said Ernie, noticing with a scrutinizing military gaze that the other guy hadn't cut his hair since they last met. "I was at the Moot School with you. You're Aaron Huggett, right?"
The porter's face betrayed a flicker of sardonic interest.
The porter's face showed a hint of sarcastic curiosity.
"I expagt you'll be Alf Caspar's brother," he said.
"I expect you'll be Alf Caspar's brother," he said.
"That's it," Ernie answered, a thought sourly.
"That's it," Ernie replied, sourly considering the thought.
Back in Beachbourne he was not himself; he was just his younger brother's brother, it seemed.
Back in Beachbourne, he wasn't really himself; he felt like just his younger brother's brother, it seemed.
Things were not quite as he had expected. Everywhere was a subtle change of atmosphere. Beside the book-stall now stood a sentry-box with glass doors. In it a man with something to his ear was talking to himself.
Things weren’t exactly as he had anticipated. There was a slight change in the atmosphere everywhere. Next to the book stall now stood a booth with glass doors. Inside, a man with something in his ear was talking to himself.
Ernie felt somehow disconsolate.
Ernie felt kind of down.
Outside the station, in Cornfield Road, he paused and took in the scene.
Outside the station, on Cornfield Road, he stopped and took in the view.
There was more traffic than of old, and it was swifter. In the country from which he came the ox was still the principal motive-power upon the roads: here clearly horses were becoming out of date.
There was more traffic than before, and it moved faster. In the country he came from, oxen were still the main source of power on the roads; here, it was obvious that horses were becoming obsolete.
He asked a policeman when the bus for Old Town ran.
He asked a police officer when the bus to Old Town was scheduled to leave.
"There she is," said the man, pointing. "On the bounce!"
"There she is," said the man, pointing. "Look at her go!"
Just across the street, under the particular plane-tree the starlings haunted of evenings, where in the past old Huggett in his bottle-green coat would wait indefinitely with his mouldy pair of browns, there stood a gaudy motor-bus, decked on top. A spruce conductor was pulling the bell sharply; and a board on which were printed the starting-times hung from a neighbouring lamp. It was all very precise, powerful, and efficient. Ernie was not sure whether he liked it or not.
Just across the street, under the specific plane tree where the starlings gathered in the evenings, where old Huggett used to wait endlessly in his bottle-green coat with his worn-out shoes, there stood a flashy bus with decorations on top. A sharp-dressed conductor was ringing the bell loudly, and a sign with the departure times was hanging from a nearby lamp. Everything felt very organized, strong, and efficient. Ernie wasn't sure if he liked it or not.
But he had little time to think. This mechanical monster was not the old gentlemanly horse-bus with its easy tolerance. It gave no law and knew no mercy. It was swift and terrible; and its heart was of the same stuff as its engines.
But he had little time to think. This mechanical beast was not the old-fashioned horse-drawn bus with its easygoing nature. It followed no rules and showed no mercy. It was fast and fierce; and its core was made of the same material as its engines.
He crossed the road and leapt on to the great lurching thing.
He jumped across the street and landed on the huge, swaying object.
Carelessly it bore him along the Old Road to Lewes and then swung away under the Chestnuts into Water Lane.
Carelessly, it took him down the Old Road to Lewes and then turned off under the Chestnuts into Water Lane.
Here at least nothing had changed but the vehicle that carried him. On his left was Saffrons Croft, just as of old, with its group of splendid elms and the Downs seen through the screen of them; in front on the hill, above the roofs of Old Town, the church-tower with its squat spire, bluff against a background of green.
Here, at least, nothing had changed except for the vehicle that transported him. To his left was Saffrons Croft, just like before, with its beautiful elms and the Downs visible through their branches; ahead on the hill, above the rooftops of Old Town, stood the church tower with its short spire, bold against a backdrop of green.
Two ladies were walking down the hill, a middle-aged and gracious mother, escorted by a tall daughter.
Two women were walking down the hill, a gracious middle-aged mother accompanied by her tall daughter.
Ernie's neighbour nudged him confidentially.
Ernie's neighbor elbowed him quietly.
"Mrs. Trupp," he said.
"Ms. Trupp," he said.
Ernie leaned over. Except for the silver in her hair, his god-mother had altered little; but he would hardly have recognized in the stately young woman who walked at her side the flapper who had waved him good-bye from the nursery-window years before.
Ernie leaned in. Aside from the gray in her hair, his godmother had changed very little; but he could barely recognize in the elegant young woman walking beside her the flapper who had waved him goodbye from the nursery window years ago.
His neighbour was conveying to him information about the great surgeon.
His neighbor was sharing information with him about the great surgeon.
"He's our greatest man by far. Mr. Trupp of Beachbourne. They come from all parts to him. He saved the Tsar of Dobrudja—when all the rest had taken to their prayers."
"He's definitely our best man. Mr. Trupp of Beachbourne. People come from everywhere to see him. He saved the Tsar of Dobrudja—when everyone else was busy praying."
"Ah," said Ernie, "I think I ave eard of im."
"Ah," said Ernie, "I think I have heard of him."
The bus, for all its rushing manners of a parvenu, stopped opposite the Star; but the old beam across the road was gone.
The bus, with all its eagerness to show off like a newcomer, stopped in front of the Star; but the old beam across the road was gone.
Ernie felt himself aggrieved, and complained to the conductor as he got down.
Ernie felt wronged and complained to the conductor as he got off.
"Well, you didn't want your head took off every time, did you?" said that unsympathetic worthy.
"Well, you didn't want your head chopped off every time, did you?" said that unsympathetic person.
Ernie strolled up Church Street, living his past over again. Here at least he found the rich, slow atmosphere he had expected. There was the long-backed church standing massive and noble as of old on its eminence above the Moot; beneath it in the hollow the brown roof of the Quaker Meeting-house; and on his left the little ironmonger's shop outside which Alf had seen Mrs. Pigott and her dog Sharkie on the fatal day they sacked the walnut-tree.
Ernie walked up Church Street, reliving his past. Here, at least, he found the rich, slow vibe he had anticipated. There stood the tall church, massive and grand as it always had been, on its hill above the Moot; below it in the dip was the brown roof of the Quaker Meeting-house; and on his left was the small hardware store where Alf had seen Mrs. Pigott and her dog Sharkie on that fateful day when they cut down the walnut tree.
At Billing's Corner he was reassured to find the high flint-wall that ran at the back of Rectory Walk making its old sharp corner and the fig-tree peeping over it. The Rectory, too, still stood in pharisaic aloofness amid gloomy evergreens. And out of it was coming the Rector, walking mincingly just as of yore.
At Billing's Corner, he felt relieved to see the tall flint wall at the back of Rectory Walk making its familiar sharp corner, with the fig tree leaning over it. The Rectory still stood there, looking self-righteous among the dark evergreens. And out of it came the Rector, walking delicately just like he used to.
That finikin old man had not changed much at all events, and yet ... and yet ... as he came closer, Ernie was aware of some subtle spiritual difference here too. At first he thought the Rector had grown. Then he recognized that the change was in the top-hat and those tall attenuated legs. They were clothed in gaiters now, and gave the wearer just that air of old-world distinction it was his passion to assume.
That fussy old man hadn't changed much, but as he got closer, Ernie could sense some subtle spiritual difference. At first, he thought the Rector had grown taller. Then he realized the change was in the top hat and those long, thin legs. They were now dressed in gaiters, giving him that old-world elegance he loved to project.
In fact pseudo-Canon Willcocks had in Ernie's absence become Archdeacon, to his own ineffable satisfaction and that of his lady. Now he marched down the middle of the road with his hands behind his back, in the meditative pose he always hoped passers-by would mistake for prayer.
In fact, the fake Canon Willcocks had, in Ernie's absence, become Archdeacon, much to his own unexplainable satisfaction and that of his partner. Now he walked down the center of the road with his hands behind his back, in the contemplative pose he always hoped people would mistake for prayer.
Ernie touched his hat; and the Archdeacon with an air of royal indifference imitated to the life from his hero, the late Emperor of the French, acknowledged the salute with an "Ah! my friend!" and titupped delicately upon his way.
Ernie touched his hat, and the Archdeacon, with a sense of royal indifference, perfectly mimicked his hero, the late Emperor of the French, acknowledged the salute with an "Ah! my friend!" and daintily continued on his way.
Ernie, grinning, turned the corner and stopped short.
Ernie, smiling, rounded the corner and halted suddenly.
He had little notion as to what was before him.
He had no idea what lay ahead of him.
During his absence his mother's letters, it is true, had been very regular and most curt. It was indeed astonishing how little she had contrived to tell him. His father, on the other hand, had written seldom but at length, yet never mentioning home-news; while Alf, of course, had not written at all.
During his absence, his mother's letters had been very regular but quite brief. It was surprising how little she managed to say. His father, on the other hand, wrote infrequently but wrote a lot, yet never included any news from home; while Alf, of course, hadn't written at all.
Ernie was therefore in the dark as to the welcome awaiting him.
Ernie had no idea what kind of welcome was in store for him.
The Downs at the end of the Walk greeted him; but a row of red-brick villas on the far side the New Road imposed a barrier between him and them. True, they nodded at him friendly over the intruding roofs; but he was shut out from the great Coombe which of old had gathered the shadows in the evening and echoed in the spring to the melancholy insistent cry of lambs.
The Downs at the end of the Walk welcomed him, but a row of red-brick villas on the other side of the New Road created a barrier between him and them. Sure, they waved at him friendly over the obstructing roofs, but he felt shut out from the great Coombe that once gathered the evening shadows and echoed in the spring with the persistent, mournful cries of lambs.
All around the builder had been busy.
All around, the builders had been busy.
When he left, the windows of Rectory Walk had looked across over rough fields to the Golf Links and Beech-hangar beyond. Now detached houses on the westward side of the road blocked the view.
When he left, the windows of Rectory Walk had looked out over rough fields to the Golf Links and Beech-hangar beyond. Now, the detached houses on the west side of the road blocked the view.
His own home at least had changed not at all. The virginia-creeper was brilliant as ever on its walls; the arabis humming with bees beneath the study-window.
His home hadn’t changed at all. The Virginia creeper was just as vibrant as ever on its walls; the arabis buzzed with bees under the study window.
As he passed through the gate, his mother, who must have been waiting, opened to him quietly, and held up a warning finger.
As he walked through the gate, his mother, who had probably been waiting, opened the door quietly and raised a warning finger.
She was beautiful still, but showing wear, as must a woman of fifty, who has never spared herself. Her hair was now snow-white; her complexion, as seen in the passage, fine as ever; her eyes the same startling blue under fierce brows, but the lines about them had an added kindness.
She was still beautiful, but showing signs of age, as any woman of fifty would who has never held back. Her hair was now snow-white; her complexion, as noted earlier, was still as fine as ever; her eyes remained that striking blue beneath fierce brows, but the lines around them had taken on a softer kindness.
She led past the study-door into the kitchen, walking a little stiffly, her bones more apparent than of old.
She walked past the study door into the kitchen, moving a bit stiffly, her bones more noticeable than before.
Ern followed her with a smile, his hand scraping the familiar varnished paper, his eye catching that of the converted drain-pipe.
Ern smiled as he followed her, his hand brushing against the familiar varnished paper, his eyes catching sight of the repurposed drainpipe.
She was still clearly a woman of one idea—dad.
She was definitely still focused on one thing—dad.
Cautiously his mother closed the door of the kitchen behind him. Then she turned and put her hands upon his shoulders.
Cautiously, his mother closed the kitchen door behind him. Then she turned and placed her hands on his shoulders.
There was something yearning in her gesture as of a puzzled child asking an explanation. Ern's quick intuitions told him that since he had last seen her his mother had lost something and was missing it. This he noticed and her hands—how worn they were. Fondly he kissed them, realizing a little wistfully that his mother now was an old woman.
There was a sense of longing in her gesture, like a confused child seeking an explanation. Ern's quick instincts told him that since he last saw her, his mother had lost something and was feeling its absence. He noticed this, and her hands—how worn they were. Gently, he kissed them, feeling a touch of sadness as he realized that his mother was now an old woman.
She smiled at him.
She smiled at him.
"Let me see you," she said, and her eyes dwelt upon his face. For the first time in his life he felt that his mother was depending on him, and was moved accordingly.
"Let me see you," she said, and her eyes focused on his face. For the first time in his life, he felt that his mother was relying on him, and he was touched by that.
"You're changed," she said at last. "You're a man now. But your eyes are the same."
"You're different," she finally said. "You're a man now. But your eyes are still the same."
"How's dad?" he asked.
"How's Dad?" he asked.
She withdrew from his arms and turned away.
She pulled away from his embrace and looked away.
"He's an old man now, Ernie," she said.... "He's not what he was.... I don't rightly know what to make of him.... He goes to Meeting now." She was puzzled and pathetic.
"He's an old man now, Ernie," she said.... "He's not what he used to be.... I honestly don't know what to think of him.... He goes to Meeting now." She was confused and sad.
"Has he turned Quaker?" asked Ernie.
"Has he become a Quaker?" asked Ernie.
"He says not."
"He disagrees."
Just then quiet music sounded from the study.
Just then, soft music played from the study.
"Is that dad?" asked Ernie, amazed.
"Is that Dad?" asked Ernie, astonished.
His mother nodded.
His mom nodded.
"One of them new-fangled machines. Pianolas, don't they call em? I give him one for his birthday."
"One of those new machines. Pianolas, isn’t that what they call them? I got him one for his birthday."
Ernie listened in awed silence.
Ernie listened in amazed silence.
"That's Beethoven," he said. "I'd know it anywhere.... In old days we used to have to go out for that, me and dad did."
"That's Beethoven," he said. "I’d recognize it anywhere.... Back in the day, my dad and I had to go out to hear that."
The music ceased.
The music stopped.
"Now," said his mother, and opened the kitchen-door.
"Now," said his mom, and opened the kitchen door.
CHAPTER XXIII
THE CHANGED MAN
Ernie went to the study-door and knocked.
Ernie walked over to the study door and knocked.
"Come in," said a voice that surprised him by its firmness.
"Come in," said a voice that surprised him with its strength.
He entered.
He walked in.
His father stood before the fireplace almost as he had left him, save that he had discarded his dressing-gown for a loose long-tailed morning-coat of the kind worn by country gentlemen in the eighties. Physically he had changed very little, spiritually it was clear at the first glance that he was another man. The dignity which had distinguished him at the moment of parting had become his permanent possession. Some shining wind of the spirit blowing through his stagnant streets had purged him thoroughly. His colour was fresh as a child's, his eyes steady and hopeful, and there was a note of quiet exaltation about him, of expectation.
His father stood in front of the fireplace almost as he had when he left, except he had swapped his dressing gown for a loose, long-tailed morning coat like those worn by country gentlemen in the eighties. Physically, he had changed very little, but it was clear at first glance that spiritually he was a different man. The dignity that had set him apart when they last parted had become a permanent trait. Some uplifting spirit sweeping through his stagnant streets had completely transformed him. His complexion was as fresh as a child's, his eyes steady and optimistic, and there was an air of quiet excitement about him, of anticipation.
"Boy-lad," he said in deeper tones than of old, as they shook hands.
"Boy," he said in a deeper voice than before as they shook hands.
Ernie looked round like one lost.
Ernie looked around like he was lost.
The room, too, was as greatly changed as its inmate. But for a bowl of crimson roses on the book-shelf it might have been called austere. The Persian rug had gone, the writing-table was bare of the familiar manuscript. The book-shelves had disappeared to make way for a piano. The walls were still brown, and from them Lely's Cavalier looked down with faintly ironical eyes upon his descendants. It was the only picture on the walls.
The room had changed just as much as the person living in it. Aside from a bowl of red roses on the bookshelf, it could have been described as stark. The Persian rug was gone, and the writing table was empty of the usual manuscripts. The bookshelves had vanished to make room for a piano. The walls were still brown, and Lely's Cavalier looked down with slightly ironic eyes at his descendants. It was the only picture on the walls.
"Where are the books then, dad?" Ernie asked.
"Where are the books then, Dad?" Ernie asked.
"I sent them down to Fowler's," the other answered. "I've done with books—all except those."
"I sent them to Fowler's," the other replied. "I'm done with books—all except for those."
He pointed to a single row, perhaps a dozen in all, among which Ernie recognized the blue backs of the Golden Treasury Series, the old edition of Wordsworth, homely as the poet himself, and a little brown-paper bound new Testament.
He pointed to a single row, maybe about a dozen in total, among which Ernie recognized the blue covers of the Golden Treasury Series, the old edition of Wordsworth, as unassuming as the poet himself, and a little brown-paper-bound New Testament.
Ernie sat down. Now he understood that pathetic look in his mother's eyes. His father was no longer dependent on her; and she was missing that dependency as only a woman who has given her life to propping an invalid can miss it.
Ernie sat down. Now he understood that sad look in his mother's eyes. His father was no longer reliant on her, and she was longing for that dependency like only a woman who has spent her life supporting someone who is unable to can feel.
"Have you joined the Friends, dad?" he asked earnestly.
"Have you joined the Friends, Dad?" he asked seriously.
The old man shook his head.
The old man shook his head.
"I shall never join another sect. They're nearest the Truth, it seems to me—a long way nearest. But they aren't there yet. None of us are."
"I will never join another group. They seem to be the closest to the truth—a long way from it, but still the closest. But they haven't reached it yet. None of us have."
Ernie considered his father, sitting opposite him as of old, and yet how changed! In those familiar blue eyes he detected now a dry twinkle, as of an imp dancing amid autumn leaves.
Ernie looked at his father, sitting across from him like before, and yet how different! In those familiar blue eyes, he now saw a dry sparkle, like a playful spirit dancing among autumn leaves.
Suddenly the imp leapt out and tickled him.
Suddenly, the imp jumped out and tickled him.
Ernie flung back in his chair and laughed.
Ernie leaned back in his chair and laughed.
The old man opposite nodded sympathetically.
The old man across from me nodded in understanding.
Then the door in the hall opened.
Then the door in the hallway opened.
Somebody had entered the passage, and was stumbling over the bag Ernie had left there.
Somebody had walked into the hallway and was tripping over the bag Ernie had left there.
Ernie ceased to laugh; and the imp to twinkle.
Ernie stopped laughing, and the imp stopped sparkling.
"That's your brother," said the old man almost harshly.
"That's your brother," the old man said, sounding almost harsh.
Ernie made no move. In the passage outside Alf was shifting the bag—with curses.
Ernie didn't move. In the hallway outside, Alf was struggling with the bag, swearing.
"Does he live here still?" asked Ernie, low.
"Does he still live here?" Ernie asked quietly.
"Yes," said his father. "He's got a garage of his own now. He's getting on."
"Yeah," said his dad. "He has his own garage now. He's growing up."
"Shall I go and see him?" asked Ernie.
"Should I go see him?" Ernie asked.
"There's nothing to see," his father answered in that new dry note of his. "But you'd better go and see it perhaps," he added.
"There's nothing to see," his father replied in that new, flat tone of his. "But you should probably go check it out anyway," he added.
Ernie rose reluctantly and went into the passage. Alf's voice came from the kitchen, dogmatic and domineering.
Ernie got up reluctantly and walked into the hallway. Alf's voice was coming from the kitchen, assertive and overbearing.
"Him or me. That's flat," he was saying. "House won't hold us both."
"Him or me. That's it," he said. "The house can't accommodate both of us."
Ernie swaggered into the kitchen.
Ernie walked into the kitchen with confidence.
Alf was standing before the fire, very smart and well-groomed. He wore a double-breasted waistcoat, festooned by a watch-chain, from which hung a bronze cross. A little man still, with an immense head, his shoulders appeared broad in their padded coat; but the creases in his waistcoat betrayed his hollow chest and defective physique, and his legs were small and almost shrunken in their last year's Sunday trousers.
Alf stood in front of the fire, looking sharp and well-groomed. He wore a double-breasted vest, adorned with a watch chain, from which hung a bronze cross. He was a small man with a large head, and his padded coat made his shoulders look broad; however, the creases in his vest revealed his sunken chest and weak physique, and his legs appeared small and almost shriveled in last year's Sunday trousers.
Ernie advanced on his brother.
Ernie approached his brother.
"All right, Alf, old son," he said. "No need to get yer shirt out. I'm not a-goin to force myself on no one."
"Okay, Alf, my friend," he said. "No need to get all worked up. I'm not going to push myself on anyone."
"Al-fred, if you please," answered Alf, planted before the fire and caressing a little waxed moustache, which had come into being during Ernie's absence.
"Al-fred, if you please," replied Alf, standing in front of the fire and stroking a small waxed mustache that had appeared while Ernie was away.
"Oh, you are igh," laughed Ernie.
"Oh, you are high," laughed Ernie.
"I am Al-fred to me own folk and Mr. Caspar to the rest," answered Alf, dogged and unbending.
"I am Al-fred to my own people and Mr. Caspar to everyone else," Alf replied, stubborn and unyielding.
"Come, Alf, shake hands with your brother!" scolded his mother.
"Come on, Alf, shake hands with your brother!" his mother said sternly.
Alf, his eyes still averted, extended a surly hand mechanically from the shoulder.
Alf, still avoiding eye contact, extended a grumpy hand mechanically from his shoulder.
Ern, white and flashing, took the hand.
Ern, white and bright, took the hand.
"There's for my brother!" he said. "And there's for Alf!" and tossed it from him.
"That's for my brother!" he said. "And that's for Alf!" and threw it away from him.
Then he went out.
Then he stepped outside.
His bag was still in the hall. He was about to take it up when his father called him from the study.
His bag was still in the hallway. He was about to pick it up when his dad called him from the study.
"You're going to stop here?" he asked; and Ernie detected a touch of the old anxiety in his voice, a suggestion of the old tremulousness in his face and figure.
"Are you going to stop here?" he asked, and Ernie noticed a hint of the old worry in his voice, a suggestion of the familiar nervousness in his face and posture.
In all the tuzzles between the two brothers, Alf had over Ern the incalculable material advantage of the man who is not a gentleman over the man who is.
In all the arguments between the two brothers, Alf had an undeniable material advantage over Ern, the advantage of someone who isn't a gentleman over someone who is.
"I just got to go down and see Mr. Pigott after a job, dad," Ern answered soothingly. "I'll be round again later."
"I just need to go see Mr. Pigott after work, Dad," Ern replied calmly. "I'll come back later."
He went out of the house, shutting the door quietly behind him.
He left the house, closing the door softly behind him.
Anne Caspar heard it go, and looking out into the passage saw that the bag had vanished too.
Anne Caspar heard it leave, and when she looked out into the hallway, she saw that the bag was gone too.
"He's gone," she said.
"He's gone," she said.
"Army manners," muttered Alf.
"Military manners," muttered Alf.
"You've drove him out," continued his mother.
"You've driven him out," his mother continued.
"Ave I?" said Alf, cleaning his nails with a penknife. "I got my way to make. I don't want no angers-on to me.... Comin back on us a common soldier—not so much as a stripe to his arm, let alone a full sergeant. A fair disgrace on the family, I call it."
"Ave I?" said Alf, cleaning his nails with a penknife. "I have my own way to go. I don’t want any distractions... Returning to us as a regular soldier—not even a stripe on his arm, let alone a full sergeant. I call that a real shame for the family."
"All for yourself always," said his mother censoriously.
"Always thinking of yourself," his mother said disapprovingly.
"Who else'd I be for then?" asked Alf, genuinely indignant.
"Who else would I be for then?" asked Alf, genuinely upset.
"You might be for the church," answered Anne grimly.
"You might be for the church," Anne replied grimly.
CHAPTER XXIV
ALF
If Ernie was now the working-man, Alf on his side was very much the gentleman.
If Ernie was now the working man, Alf, on the other hand, was very much the gentleman.
He dressed the part to the best of his ability; and—when he remembered—even tried to talk it.
He dressed the part as well as he could; and—when he remembered—even tried to sound the part.
But he had not arrived at his present position without a struggle.
But he hadn't reached his current position without some effort.
When he was through his apprenticeship, he left Hewson & Clarke, and inducing his mother to lend him a little capital, started a car and garage of his own in the Chestnuts between Old Town and the station.
When he finished his apprenticeship, he left Hewson & Clarke, convinced his mother to lend him some money, and started his own car and garage business in the Chestnuts between Old Town and the station.
At first he did not prosper. The horse-industry, with a tradition of tens of thousands of years behind it, would not yield its pride of place without a struggle. Competitors were many and fierce. And just when he believed that he was finding his feet at last, a big London Syndicate started the Red Cross Garages throughout Kent and Sussex.
At first, he didn’t do well. The horse industry, with a tradition stretching back thousands of years, wouldn’t give up its top spot without a fight. There were many fierce competitors. Just when he thought he was finally getting the hang of things, a big London syndicate kicked off the Red Cross Garages across Kent and Sussex.
Alf for the first time felt the full weight of capitalism—the Juggernaut with Mammon at the wheel that crushes beneath its rollers the bodies and souls of the weak and impotent.
Alf felt the full weight of capitalism for the first time—the massive force with money in control that crushes the bodies and souls of the weak and powerless beneath its wheels.
His sense of helplessness embittered him.
His feeling of helplessness made him resentful.
His garage was empty; his car in little request; he had few repairs. Old Town at one end of Beachbourne and Holywell on the foot-hills under Beau-nez at the other were the quarters of the resident aristocracy amongst whom it was the convention to avoid "the front" as bad form. These clung to their sleek pairs and cockaded coachmen just as they clung to the Church and Joseph Chamberlain and the belief, so often re-affirmed by Archdeacon Willcocks, that Kaiser Wilhelm of Germany was the one man living who knew how to rule the masses. The firm hand, sir!
His garage was empty; his car wasn’t in demand; he had only a few repairs. Old Town at one end of Beachbourne and Holywell at the foothills under Beau-nez on the other were home to the local aristocracy, who made it a point to avoid "the front," considering it bad form. They held on to their stylish pairs and well-dressed coachmen just as tightly as they clung to the Church, Joseph Chamberlain, and the belief, often reiterated by Archdeacon Willcocks, that Kaiser Wilhelm of Germany was the only man alive who really knew how to govern the masses. The firm hand, sir!
The doctors, on the other hand, were beginning to possess little cars of their own which they drove themselves or had driven for them; while the progressive Town Council started motor buses and deprived Alf of some station-work. Mr. Pigott, now a radical alderman, was responsible for this last injustice.
The doctors, on the other hand, were starting to own their own little cars that they either drove themselves or had someone else drive for them; while the forward-thinking Town Council introduced motor buses, which took away some of Alf's station work. Mr. Pigott, now a progressive alderman, was behind this latest unfairness.
Alf knew it, and in revenge, ceased to attend chapel.
Alf knew it, and out of spite, stopped going to chapel.
Mr. Pigott, with an unerring eye for the defaulters of his flock, marked his absence and tackled the lost sheep on the subject.
Mr. Pigott, with a keen eye for the members of his group who were slacking off, noticed who was missing and confronted the lost sheep about it.
"You've given up God then!" he said, fierce and frowning.
"You've given up on God then!" he said, fiercely frowning.
"There ain't none," answered Alf, as brief and brutal. "Where there's no justice, there can't be no God." His little eyes sparkled dreadfully. "Look at young Albert Hewson. He went through the shops with me. Is he as good an engineer as me?—Can he strip an engine same as me?—Can he turn to the thousandth part of an inch?—Ask the chaps in the yard. Yet because he's got all the money, been to Rugby and Oxford, they make him deputy-chairman of the Red Cross Syndicate at £1,000 a year straight from the shop, and Managing Director of Ball-Bearings, Limited, and I don't know what all."
"There isn't any," Alf replied, short and harsh. "Where there's no justice, there can't be a God." His small eyes sparkled ominously. "Look at young Albert Hewson. He went through the shops with me. Is he as good an engineer as I am?—Can he strip down an engine like I can?—Can he measure to the thousandth of an inch?—Ask the guys in the yard. Yet just because he has all the money, went to Rugby and Oxford, they make him deputy-chairman of the Red Cross Syndicate at £1,000 a year right out of the shop, and Managing Director of Ball-Bearings, Limited, and who knows what else."
He became a violent Socialist; spent his Sundays attending Labour demonstrations in the East-end; read Robert Blatchford in the Clarion; and sulked with his mother.
He became an angry Socialist; spent his Sundays going to Labour demonstrations in the East End; read Robert Blatchford in the Clarion; and pouted with his mother.
For a moment he even contemplated the abandonment of his ambitions.
For a moment, he even considered giving up on his dreams.
When Mr. Pigott, after his second marriage, finally gave up schoolmastering and became Manager of the Southdown Transport Company, Alf applied for the position of working foreman.
When Mr. Pigott, after his second marriage, finally quit being a schoolmaster and became the Manager of the Southdown Transport Company, Alf applied for the position of working foreman.
The application was discussed at a meeting of the Directors.
The application was talked about at a meeting of the Directors.
"He's the chap that made the wage-slave speech to the Engineers at the Salvation Army Citadel on Labour Day," said one.
"He's the guy who gave the wage-slave speech to the Engineers at the Salvation Army Citadel on Labor Day," said one.
"What d'you think, Pigott?" asked another.
"What do you think, Pigott?" asked another.
"I won't have Alf Caspar in my yard," replied the Manager with characteristic emphasis. "I know Alf."
"I won't have Alf Caspar in my yard," replied the Manager with his usual intensity. "I know Alf."
"Then that settles it," said the chairman.
"Then that settles it," said the chairperson.
Alf rightly attributed his defeat to his old schoolmaster.
Alf correctly blamed his defeat on his former schoolteacher.
"So you've turned me down, Mr. Pigott," he said, stopping the other in Church Street a few days later.
"So you rejected me, Mr. Pigott," he said, stopping the other person on Church Street a few days later.
Mr. Pigott, like most professing pacifists, was always ready for a fight.
Mr. Pigott, like most self-proclaimed pacifists, was always ready for a fight.
"I thought you wanted to be a master-man!" he cried. "And here you're applying for a job as a wage-slave—to use your own term."
"I thought you wanted to be a master!" he shouted. "And here you are, applying for a job as a wage-slave—to use your own term."
Alf was white, trembling, and sour-faced.
Alf was pale, shaking, and grimacing.
"All I want is a fair chance," he said doggedly. "And if I don't get it there'll be trouble." He came a step closer. His eyes were down, and he looked dangerous. "See here, Mr. Pigott—if you turn on full-steam same time you seal up the safety-valve, something'll burst. That's science, that is."
"All I want is a fair shot," he said stubbornly. "And if I don't get it, there'll be trouble." He stepped closer. His gaze was downcast, and he seemed threatening. "Listen, Mr. Pigott—if you go full throttle while you block the safety valve, something's going to blow. That’s just science."
Mr. Pigott was not at all dismayed.
Mr. Pigott was not worried at all.
"Now look here!" he said. "You take a pull, young man. You're going altogether too far and too fast. And I'm speaking not as a magistrate but as your old school-master."
"Now listen here!" he said. "You need to slow down, young man. You're going way too far and too fast. And I'm speaking not as a judge but as your old school teacher."
At the Bowling Green Committee that evening, while the minutes were being read, he retailed the incident to Mr. Trupp.
At the Bowling Green Committee that evening, while the minutes were being read, he shared the incident with Mr. Trupp.
"That little ewe-lamb o yours is turning tiger because he can't have it all his own way," he said. "Going to upset Society because he's not King."
"That little ewe-lamb of yours is acting fierce because he can't have everything his way," he said. "He's going to shake up Society because he’s not the King."
Mr. Trupp was amused.
Mr. Trupp was entertained.
"Arrested development," he said. "He's an interesting study in pathology."
"Arrested development," he said. "He's an intriguing case study in pathology."
"Criminal pathology," muttered Mr. Pigott.
"Criminal psychology," muttered Mr. Pigott.
Whether in the interests of Science, or of expediency, next day Mr. Trupp rolled into Alf's garage, with a blue long-dog, a descendant of the original She, wearing the studded collar of her ancestress, at his heels.
Whether for the sake of science or practicality, the next day Mr. Trupp rolled into Alf's garage with a blue long-dog, a descendant of the original She, wearing the studded collar of her ancestor at his heels.
No man had made a stiffer fight against the new and aggressive locomotive than the great surgeon.
No one had put up a tougher fight against the new and powerful train than the great surgeon.
Pests of the road, he called them, and refused to recognize his friends when driving them. He affirmed that they upset his horses and his patients; made the place stink; and whirled through the country-side disseminating disease in clouds of dust. But he was no fool, and increasingly busy. A machine that could whisk him over to Lewes in little more than thirty minutes, and land him at the Metropole in Brighton in the hour, was not to be scoffed at.
"Pests of the road," he called them, and he refused to acknowledge his friends while he was driving. He insisted that they disturbed his horses and his patients, made the area smell bad, and zipped through the countryside spreading illness in clouds of dust. But he wasn't foolish, and he was getting busier. A machine that could get him over to Lewes in just over thirty minutes and drop him off at the Metropole in Brighton within the hour was something to be taken seriously.
Alf was cleaning his car when Mr. Trupp, greatly muffled in spite of the heat, strolled into his yard.
Alf was cleaning his car when Mr. Trupp, bundled up even though it was hot, walked into his yard.
"Look here, Alf," growled the great man. "I'm never going to own one of those things. But I've got to use one to get about. If you like to do my driving we'll arrange something."
"Listen up, Alf," the big man said gruffly. "I'm never going to own one of those things. But I have to use one to get around. If you want to do my driving, we can work something out."
Alf's attitude to life changed in the twinkling of an eye.
Alf's outlook on life changed in the blink of an eye.
He bustled home that evening, a new man.
He hurried home that evening, feeling like a new person.
"All O.K.," he called to his mother. "I got me first contract."
"All good," he called to his mom. "I landed my first contract."
"What?" she asked sullenly.
"What?" she asked gloomily.
"Driving for Mr. Trupp."
"Driving for Mr. Trupp."
She took a saucepan off the fire.
She removed a saucepan from the heat.
"Then you're a made man," she said; and she did not exaggerate.
"Then you're all set," she said; and she wasn't exaggerating.
The job, or as Alf preferred to call it, the contract, meant honour; it meant money; it meant—above all—a start. Mr. Trupp had been for long the first surgeon in Sussex: since the operation, as daring as discreet, by which he had preserved the life of a Balkan Tsar to disgrace a throne, his fame had become world-wide.
The job, or as Alf liked to refer to it, the contract, represented honor; it represented money; it represented—most importantly—a new beginning. Mr. Trupp had been the top surgeon in Sussex for a long time: ever since the bold yet careful operation that saved the life of a Balkan Tsar and brought shame to a monarchy, his reputation had become global.
That evening, uplifted on a wave of humility and thankfulness, Alf walked to Mr. Pigott's house and apologized to him.
That evening, filled with humility and gratitude, Alf walked to Mr. Pigott's house and apologized to him.
"I said a lot of silly things, I know," he said. "There is a God and a good God too."
"I know I said a lot of foolish things," he said. "There is a God, and He is a good God."
Mr. Pigott was sitting with his new wife, who was as much his junior as the first had been his senior.
Mr. Pigott was sitting with his new wife, who was as much younger than him as his first wife had been older.
She was a young woman, with a mischievous face and bright hair.
She was a young woman with a playful face and vibrant hair.
"He'll be glad to have you on His side again," she remarked demurely. "He was missing you."
"He'll be happy to have you on His side again," she said shyly. "He missed you."
Mr. Pigott scowled melodramatically at the offender.
Mr. Pigott dramatically frowned at the offender.
She refused to catch his eye, busy with her work.
She avoided making eye contact with him, focused on her work.
"Five pound a week isn't a bad God as times go," she went on.
"Five pounds a week isn't bad, considering the times," she continued.
Alf smirked.
Alf smirked.
"It's seven pound ten," he said, and withdrew.
"It's seven pounds ten," he said, and stepped back.
"Elsie Pigott!" roared her husband, when the outside door had shut.
"Elsie Pigott!" shouted her husband, after the front door had closed.
"Sir!" answered his bride, and added—"Mr. Trupp's taken him on.... Mrs. Trupp's furious...."
"Sir!" replied his bride, and added, "Mr. Trupp has taken him on... Mrs. Trupp is furious..."
Alf, in spite of his access of faith, never returned to chapel.
Alf, despite his moment of faith, never went back to church.
As he remarked to his mother,
As he told his mom,
"I got me principles. And I must stick to em."
"I have my principles. And I have to stick to them."
"That's it," said his mother. "Stick to em—until you want to change em."
"That's it," said his mother. "Stick with them—until you want to change them."
Anne Caspar cherished now no illusions about her second son.
Anne Caspar no longer had any illusions about her second son.
She no longer cared for Alf—for he was no longer dependent on her; nor did she respect him. But his naïveté, the outrageous sincerity of his egotism, appealed to a certain grim sense of humour she possessed.
She no longer cared for Alf—because he wasn’t dependent on her anymore; nor did she respect him. But his naivety, the ridiculous honesty of his self-centeredness, appealed to a certain dark sense of humor she had.
CHAPTER XXV
THE CHURCHMAN
Alf, with all his faults, had at least the supreme virtue of the animal living in a fiercely competitive world: he never missed a chance.
Alf, despite his shortcomings, had at least one outstanding quality of an animal thriving in a highly competitive environment: he never let an opportunity slip by.
A year after he began to drive for Mr. Trupp, he had a second car, a man driving for him, and another on repairing work.
A year after he started driving for Mr. Trupp, he had a second car, a guy driving for him, and another one in the shop for repairs.
Success sugared his political outlook, just as defeat had soured it. Like most really hard men, he saved himself in his own eyes by becoming a thorough-going sentimentalist. In the course of a year or two, King and Country had become the objects of his ferocious admiration; while the masses of his countrymen were to be dealt with as ruthlessly as expediency and the Vote would allow.
Success sweetened his political perspective, just like defeat had bittered it. Like many truly tough individuals, he found a way to view himself positively by embracing a strong sentimental side. Over a year or two, King and Country became the focus of his fierce admiration; meanwhile, he treated the masses of his fellow citizens as ruthlessly as practicality and the Vote permitted.
"Traitors, I call em," he confided to his new friend, the Reverend Spink. "All for their fat selves all the time. Never think of you and me. They fair give me the hiccoughs."
"Traitors, that's what I call them," he confided to his new friend, Reverend Spink. "It's all about their own selfish interests all the time. They never think of you and me. They really make me sick."
At the General Election of 1906 he came out fearlessly for God and the Conservative Party.
At the General Election of 1906, he boldly stood up for God and the Conservative Party.
The two candidates for West Beachbourne were, as all decent men admitted, the worst who ever stood for a constituency. The sitting member had just received that which he entered Parliament to obtain—a Baronetcy; and his solitary ambition now was to be defeated. Unfortunately an aspiring wife had other views to which her spouse had to give way.
The two candidates for West Beachbourne were, as everyone decent agreed, the worst ever to run for a constituency. The current member had just received what he went to Parliament for—a Baronetcy; and his only goal now was to lose. Unfortunately, his ambitious wife had other plans that her husband had to accommodate.
His opponent, on the other hand, had, according to the enemy, recently emerged "from a home of rest" in order to contest the constituency.
His opponent, however, had, according to the enemy, recently come "from a place of rest" to challenge for the constituency.
At the preceding Khaki Election the Conservative candidate, who was an undoubtedly fine whip, had secured the "Triumph of Right," as Archdeacon Willcocks finely called it, by the simple process of driving a well-appointed team through the constituency.
At the previous Khaki Election, the Conservative candidate, who was definitely a skilled campaigner, won the "Triumph of Right," as Archdeacon Willcocks elegantly put it, by simply parading a well-equipped team through the constituency.
"I'll vote for them 'orses," had been the general verdict.
"I'll vote for those horses," had been the general verdict.
The victor now repeated his tactics.
The winner reused his strategies.
On polling day, as a reward for his strenuous labours in the good cause, Alf was given a ride on the top of the coach among the very pick of England's aristocracy. In that fair company he meandered from public-house to public-house all a winter's afternoon, singing with his hosts hymns and spirituous songs.
On election day, as a reward for his hard work for the cause, Alf was given a ride on top of the coach with some of England's elite. In that great company, he wandered from pub to pub all winter afternoon, singing hymns and lively songs with his companions.
In Cornfield Road, opposite the White Hart, Mr. Pigott, red and dusty from the battle, saw him ensconced on that bad eminence among the crimson faces and flowery hats of the enemy.
In Cornfield Road, across from the White Hart, Mr. Pigott, red and dusty from the fight, saw him settled on that high spot amid the flushed faces and flowery hats of the enemy.
"You've changed your coat to some purpose," he bawled.
"You've changed your coat for a reason," he shouted.
Alf leaned down.
Alf bent down.
"Yes, sir," he said quietly. "I've learned a bit, and I'm not ashamed to admit it."
"Yes, sir," he said softly. "I've picked up a few things, and I'm not embarrassed to say so."
The beery riders raised an aggressive cheer. And the son and heir of the candidate, snatching the horn from the hand of a footman, blew a strident blast in the ear of the outraged schoolmaster.
The drunken riders let out a loud cheer. And the son of the candidate, grabbing the horn from a footman's hand, sounded a harsh blast in the ear of the furious schoolmaster.
Alf's candidate was returned, to his no small chagrin—one of the few Tories to survive the democratic deluge of that year.
Alf's candidate was elected again, much to his disappointment—one of the few Tories to survive the overwhelming democratic wave of that year.
"Just a remnant of us," as Alf remarked pathetically to the Archdeacon, "that 'as not bowed the knee to Bile."
"Just a remnant of us," Alf said sadly to the Archdeacon, "that hasn't bowed the knee to Bile."
Thus earlier in life even than most of us, Alf joined the Big Battalions of those who, secure themselves, mean to make capital out of the insecurity of others.
So, even earlier in life than many of us, Alf joined the big players who, feeling secure themselves, intend to profit from the insecurities of others.
"I'm a high old Tory," he would tell Lady Augusta Willcocks truculently. "And I don't care who knows it."
"I'm a proud old Tory," he would tell Lady Augusta Willcocks defiantly. "And I don't care who knows it."
And finding quickly the necessity for, and advantage of, a religious sanction for a position that was morally untenable, he threw himself upon the bosom of the Church; and in that comfortable and accommodating community which opens wide its gates to all who prefer the Path of Compromise to the Road that leads up Calvary, he found the sustenance of which he stood in need.
And realizing quickly the need for, and benefit of, a religious justification for a position that was morally unacceptable, he turned to the Church for support; in that welcoming and flexible community that embraces everyone who chooses the Path of Compromise over the challenging Road to Calvary, he found the support he needed.
Alf effected the change of religious community with considerable tact.
Alf managed the transition to a new religious community with a lot of skill.
He began quite simply by touching his hat to the junior curate of the parish church, when he met him in the street.
He started off by simply tipping his hat to the junior curate of the parish church when he saw him on the street.
The Reverend Spink, who was a man of much the same class as Alf, was highly gratified and uplifted.
The Reverend Spink, who was quite similar in class to Alf, felt very pleased and inspired.
Then Alf took to saying very shyly,
Then Alf started saying very shyly,
"Good morning, sir," hurrying past in order not to impede by his unworthy presence the great man's view.
"Good morning, sir," I rushed by so I wouldn't block the great man's view with my unworthy presence.
Next he took to dropping in to the Reverend Spink's addresses for "men only."
Next, he started showing up at Reverend Spink's talks for "men only."
Here he made himself conspicuous by his thoughtfulness and the corrugations in his brow as he imbibed the teachings of his master.
Here he made himself stand out with his deep thinking and the furrows in his brow as he absorbed his master’s lessons.
One day he asked, with some confusion and stumblings of speech, a question so easy that even the curate could answer it.
One day he asked, with some confusion and stuttering, a question so simple that even the curate could answer it.
Alf nodded, well satisfied.
Alf nodded, feeling satisfied.
The curate swelled in the spirit. This catechumen at the least knew what was what.
The curate felt a surge of pride. At the very least, this newcomer understood what was going on.
Next day Alf, greatly daring, stopped the evangelist in the street.
Next day, Alf, feeling bold, stopped the evangelist in the street.
"Beg pardon, sir," he began diffidently. "About what you was saying last night about them Proper Prefaces..."
"Excuse me, sir," he started hesitantly. "About what you were saying last night regarding those Proper Prefaces..."
The curate amplified his explanation.
The pastor expanded his explanation.
Alf drank in the milk of the Word, nodding his head.
Alf absorbed the teachings of the Word, nodding his head.
"Ah, I never thought of that!" he said.
"Wow, I never thought of that!" he said.
"Look here!" said the curate with sudden warmth. "If you're interested in those sort of things..."
"Look here!" said the curate enthusiastically. "If you're into those kinds of things..."
The naughty devil who possessed Alf bobbed out and almost undid him.
The mischievous devil that took over Alf popped out and nearly got him in trouble.
"What!—Proper Prefaces!" he said, and added hastily—"and the things appertaining to em!—religion and that."
"What!—Proper Prefaces!" he said, and added quickly—"and the things related to me!—religion and all that."
"That's what I mean," said the curate. "Come round to my rooms on Friday. Some of us meet there once a week. Jolly fellows. Come and smoke a pipe and chat!"
"That's what I mean," said the curate. "Come by my place on Friday. Some of us get together there once a week. Great guys. Come and smoke a pipe and hang out!"
The Reverend Spink was deeply tainted with the hearty bon-camarade method which the Bishop of Fulham had recently introduced into the Church to enable it to float on the flowing democratic tide.
The Reverend Spink was heavily influenced by the friendly camaraderie approach that the Bishop of Fulham had recently introduced to the Church to help it adapt to the rising democratic wave.
After that Alf went often.
After that, Alf went frequently.
The curate, who had made inquiries, found that Alf had once been, according to report, "a roaring, raving Socialist and atheist!"
The curate, who had asked around, discovered that Alf had once been, by all accounts, "a loud, crazy Socialist and atheist!"
"Shockin the things he used to say!" his informant told him. The curate, who was all out for sensation, was thrilled. Here was a catch indeed!—If he could but bring it off!—What wouldn't the dear Bishop of Fulham say?
"Can you believe the things he used to say?" his informant told him. The curate, who was always looking for a thrill, was excited. This was a real scoop!—If he could pull it off!—What wouldn’t the beloved Bishop of Fulham say?
His prayers were answered more swiftly than he had anticipated.
His prayers were answered quicker than he expected.
In a month the Reverend Spink had led his penitent to the baptismal font.
In a month, Reverend Spink had brought his penitent to the baptismal font.
Alf, asked if he would like any of his people to be present at the ceremony, had shaken his head.
Alf, when asked if he wanted any of his people to be at the ceremony, shook his head.
"See where it is, sir, Mother's chapel. She'll never forgive me—not but what I'll put up with that if it's right. And dad's I don't know what. I don't know that he knows himself."
"Look over there, sir, Mother's chapel. She'll never forgive me—not that I mind dealing with that if it's the right thing to do. And Dad, I don't even know what to call him. I can't tell if he knows either."
The only people Alf invited to attend were Mrs. Trupp and her daughter. They refused politely.
The only people Alf invited were Mrs. Trupp and her daughter. They politely declined.
As Bess said to her mother with the firmness of youth, "We are on Ernie's side. Dad may forget, but we don't."
As Bess told her mom with the confidence of youth, "We stand with Ernie. Dad might forget, but we won’t."
A few weeks later the Reverend Spink went to call on Alf's father.
A few weeks later, Reverend Spink went to visit Alf's dad.
After he had left, Mrs. Caspar heard strange sounds in the study. She went to the door and listened.
After he left, Mrs. Caspar heard weird noises in the study. She went to the door and listened.
Then she opened and peeped in.
Then she opened it and took a look inside.
Edward Caspar was laughing as she had never seen him laugh in twenty odd years of married life. The tears were streaming down his face, his head was thrown back and his body convulsed.
Edward Caspar was laughing like she had never seen him laugh in over twenty years of marriage. Tears streamed down his face, his head was thrown back, and his body shook with laughter.
His wife regarded him with dour sympathy.
His wife looked at him with a serious kind of sympathy.
"What is it?" she asked hardly.
"What is it?" she asked, almost harshly.
Her husband wiped his eyes shamefacedly.
Her husband wiped his eyes, feeling embarrassed.
"Nothing," he said. "Only the curate's been converting me."
"Nothing," he said. "Just the curate has been trying to convert me."
That evening, as he went to bed, he peered over the banisters, and said in his grave way to Alf in the kitchen,
That evening, as he went to bed, he looked over the banisters and said in his serious tone to Alf in the kitchen,
"I hope your friend Mr. Spink'll come again."
"I hope your friend Mr. Spink comes by again."
Alf reported the incident next day to the curate, adding,
Alf reported the incident to the curate the next day, adding,
"I will say this for dad. He is broad."
"I'll say this about Dad. He’s built broad."
Mr. Trupp heard of his chauffeur's conversion.
Mr. Trupp heard about his chauffeur's conversion.
"You're church then now, Alf," he said.
"You're church now, Alf," he said.
"Yes, sir," replied the other with the curious naïveté of blunted susceptibilities. "More classier. See, I'm getting on now."
"Yes, sir," the other replied with a curious innocence of dulled feelings. "More classy. Look, I'm moving up now."
And Alf did not stop at baptism.
And Alf didn't just stop at baptism.
He was thorough in religious as in secular affairs.
He was meticulous in both his religious and non-religious matters.
Next spring, after a careful preparation by the Reverend Spink, he was confirmed by the Bishop and afterwards admitted a member of the C.E.M.S.
Next spring, after careful preparation by Reverend Spink, he was confirmed by the Bishop and later became a member of the C.E.M.S.
After the ceremony, the Bishop inquired of the Rector, in the vestry, who the young man with the immense head might be.
After the ceremony, the Bishop asked the Rector, in the vestry, who the young man with the huge head could be.
Archdeacon Willcocks always wore a little white imperial in reverent imitation of his master, Louis Napoleon. His cult of the Third Emperor was perhaps the most genuine thing about him, and had endured for fifty years. But for a stern no-nonsense father he would have deserted Cambridge in '70 to fight for a cause already lost. And he had never forgiven the scholar at his gate who had told him that his favourite had painted his face before Sedan.
Archdeacon Willcocks always wore a small white imperial as a respectful nod to his idol, Louis Napoleon. His obsession with the Third Emperor was probably the most authentic part of him and had lasted for fifty years. If it weren't for a strict, no-nonsense father, he would have left Cambridge in '70 to fight for a cause that was already doomed. And he had never forgiven the scholar at his gate who told him that his favorite had painted his face before the Battle of Sedan.
"What if he did?" he had asked sourly.
"What if he did?" he asked bitterly.
"Nothing," Edward Caspar had answered. "Only it's interesting."
"Nothing," Edward Caspar replied. "Just that it's interesting."
"I don't believe he did."
"I don’t think he did."
"Did you never read Zola's Débâcle?" asked the other gently.
"Have you never read Zola's Débâcle?" the other person asked softly.
"Nevah!" cried the Archdeacon, on firm church-ground now. "I don't read Zolah!"
"Nah!" shouted the Archdeacon, standing firmly on church ground now. "I don’t read Zolah!"
"Ah," said Edward. "Pity..."
"Ah," said Edward. "Too bad..."
The Archdeacon looked like a gentleman, and, to do him justice, tried hard to live up to his looks. With this end in view he had married—to his no small gratification, and that of his mother—the daughter of a Victorian Earl. In the days before he became an Archdeacon he habitually wore a top-hat, slightly battered to signify that the wearer, while an aristocrat, was not a new one. A sedulous attendant on the rich of the parish, he visited the poor by proxy; and yet by the simple process of taking off his hat with a sweep to every cottage-woman in the Moot who vouchsafed him a good-morning on his rare passages through that district, he maintained an easy reputation among the more conservative of the working-class as a Christian and a gentleman.
The Archdeacon appeared to be a gentleman, and, to be fair, he worked hard to match his appearance. To that end, he married—much to his own satisfaction and his mother’s—the daughter of a Victorian Earl. Before he became an Archdeacon, he usually wore a slightly worn top hat to show that, although he was an aristocrat, he wasn't brand new to it. He was attentive to the wealthy in the parish, visiting the poor through others; however, with the simple act of tipping his hat to every cottage woman in the Moot who greeted him on his rare trips through that area, he kept a respectable image among the more traditional working-class as a Christian and a gentleman.
Archdeacon Willcocks was in fact a snob, but he was not a cad; whereas his junior curate was both. When, therefore, the Bishop made inquiries as to Alf, the Archdeacon gave the glory to his subordinate.
Archdeacon Willcocks was actually a snob, but he wasn’t a jerk; meanwhile, his junior curate was both. So, when the Bishop asked about Alf, the Archdeacon credited his subordinate.
"Spink got hold of him," he said. "He was a dangerous Socialist, I believe."
"Spink got him," he said. "He was a dangerous socialist, I think."
The Bishop regarded with approval the chubby young man with the pursed mouth, wondering whether he should transfer him to the industrial East-end or the slums of Portslade.
The Bishop looked at the chubby young man with the pursed lips, considering whether he should move him to the industrial East End or the rundown areas of Portslade.
A thorough-going man of the world, like most of his type, he was quite astute enough to see that the real enemy of the Institution he represented was the Labour Party; and that the danger from this quarter was growing, and would continue to grow.
A well-rounded man of the world, like most people of his kind, he was smart enough to realize that the real threat to the Institution he represented was the Labour Party; and that the danger from this direction was increasing and would keep increasing.
When Alf returned home from the ceremony in the parish-church, his mother was taking off her bonnet in the kitchen.
When Alf got home from the ceremony at the parish church, his mom was taking off her bonnet in the kitchen.
She eyed him with sardonic mirth as he entered.
She looked at him with sarcastic amusement as he walked in.
"Feel a change?" she asked.
"Feeling different?" she asked.
"What's that?"
"What's that?"
"Since he done it."
"Since he did it."
"Was you there then?" asked Alf.
"Were you there then?" asked Alf.
"I was."
"I am."
Alf was entirely unabashed.
Alf was completely unashamed.
"I must go with me conscience," he said, "if it was ever so."
"I have to follow my conscience," he said, "even if it feels that way."
"And we all know which way your conscience goes, Alf," his mother answered.
"And we all know where your conscience leads, Alf," his mother replied.
"Which way's that then?"
"Which way is that?"
"The way the money goes."
"How the money flows."
Alf was not in the least offended. Indeed he was rather pleased. He stood in his favourite position in the window with his back to his mother and cleaned his nails with a pen-knife.
Alf wasn't offended at all. In fact, he was kind of pleased. He stood in his favorite spot by the window, with his back to his mom, and cleaned his nails with a pocket knife.
"Crucified for conscience' sake," he muttered. "I dare say I'm not the first, nor I won't be the last neether."
"Crucified for standing up for my beliefs," he muttered. "I guess I'm not the first, and I definitely won't be the last either."
Alf was confirmed into the church, and persecuted for it by his mother, a few weeks before his brother's return home.
Alf was confirmed in the church and faced persecution from his mother for it, just a few weeks before his brother came home.
CHAPTER XXVI
MR. PIGOTT
Ernie, bag in hand, and sore of heart, sauntered along to the end of Rectory Walk.
Ernie, with a bag in hand and a heavy heart, strolled to the end of Rectory Walk.
There Beech-hangar, swirling in the wind under the shoulder of the Downs that shut off Beau-nez, called to his wounded spirit.
There, the Beech hangar swayed in the wind beneath the shoulder of the Downs that enclosed Beau-nez, calling out to his wounded spirit.
He walked slowly along the New Road, away from the houses, across the Golf Links towards this favourite retreat of his boyhood where of old, when in trouble with his mother, he would retire.
He walked slowly along the New Road, away from the houses, across the Golf Links towards his favorite childhood retreat where he used to go when he was in trouble with his mom.
There on the slope amid the beech-trees, the Links billowing away before him to the woods that ambushed the Duke's Lodge, he lay down. The smooth stems rose about him like columns in the choir of a church. The wind strayed amid a sea of sun-lit leaves. The cool, the comfort, the bright graciousness of these comrades of his youth soothed and satisfied him. He studied them with kind eyes. The harsh male quality of the oak was not theirs. They could not stand the buffeting of Time as did the fierce old warriors of the Weald; but they could sustain the spirit in the hour of need. They were for him the women among trees.
There on the slope among the beech trees, the Links spread out before him towards the woods that surrounded the Duke's Lodge, he lay down. The smooth trunks rose around him like columns in a church choir. The wind drifted through a sea of sunlit leaves. The coolness, the comfort, the bright kindness of these friends from his youth soothed and satisfied him. He looked at them with gentle eyes. They didn’t have the rough masculine quality of the oak. They couldn’t endure the wear and tear of Time like the fierce old warriors of the Weald, but they could support the spirit in times of need. They were for him the women among the trees.
Ernie lay with his eyes shut, and his hands behind his head, listening to the wind flowing through the tree-tops. The murmur of flies, the under-song of birds, the moving stillness, the secret stir of life, filled him to overflowing.
Ernie lay with his eyes closed and his hands behind his head, listening to the wind rustling through the tree tops. The buzz of flies, the soft background of birds, the quiet motion, the hidden vibrancy of life, filled him up completely.
Alf had made him feel an isolated atom, the sport of incredibly cruel devils. Now he knew that he was part of an immense and harmonious whole. The sense of dislocation, exile and disease passed away. His mind was an open cistern into which a myriad healing streams were pouring from an unknown source.
Alf had made him feel like a lonely speck, at the mercy of incredibly cruel devils. Now he realized he was part of a vast and harmonious whole. The feeling of dislocation, exile, and sickness faded away. His mind was an open reservoir into which countless healing streams were flowing from an unknown source.
Who was Alf to disturb his peace of mind? Alf, the puny, the pretentious, who was not really alive at all. There was something greater in the world than Alf, and that something was on his side. He was sure of it.
Who was Alf to mess with his peace of mind? Alf, the weakling, the phony, who wasn’t really alive at all. There was something bigger in the world than Alf, and that something was on his side. He was sure of it.
He sat up and laughed.
He sat up and chuckled.
Then above the murmur of insects and birds the louder hum of Man and his machinery, setting the world to rights, stole in upon his mind.
Then, above the sounds of insects and birds, the louder hum of humanity and its machines, fixing everything in the world, filled his thoughts.
Two groundmen were mowing the green just under the Hangar.
Two ground crew members were mowing the grass just beneath the Hangar.
It was time to be moving.
Time to leave.
He sauntered back along the New Road, eyeing the spruce villas on the northern side, where of old allotment gardens had been.
He strolled back along the New Road, looking at the spruce houses on the north side, where allotment gardens used to be.
At the corner of Church Street he asked a policeman where Mr. Pigott lived now.
At the corner of Church Street, he asked a police officer where Mr. Pigott lived now.
The man pointed down the Lewes Road, now fringed with houses.
The man pointed down Lewes Road, which is now lined with houses.
The old schoolmaster had, it seemed, left Huntsman's Lodge at the foot of the Downs, and moved in nearer to his work when he became Manager of the South Downs Transport Co.
The old schoolmaster had apparently left Huntsman's Lodge at the foot of the Downs and moved closer to his job when he became the Manager of the South Downs Transport Co.
Ernie rambled down the dusty hill, the Downs upon his left, picking up familiar objects as he went—the Moot Farm standing up like an elm-girt island from the sea of arable, the long low backs of the Duke's piggeries, the path that wound across the plough and led over the hill to far Aldwoldston in the Ruther Valley.
Ernie wandered down the dusty hill, with the Downs to his left, picking up familiar sights along the way—the Moot Farm standing out like an island surrounded by crops, the long, low backs of the Duke's pig farms, and the path that wound across the plowed field and led over the hill to distant Aldwoldston in the Ruther Valley.
A young woman with provocative eyes and brightly burnished hair came to the door at his knock and scanned him friendly.
A young woman with striking eyes and shiny, well-groomed hair answered the door when he knocked and looked at him warmly.
"Is Mr. Pigott in?" Ernie asked.
"Is Mr. Pigott here?" Ernie asked.
"He's at his office."
"He's at work."
"Could I see Mrs. Pigott then?"
"Can I see Mrs. Pigott now?"
She eyed him merrily.
She looked at him happily.
"You are seeing her," she said; and added, enjoying his embarrassment, "I'm number two. My predecessor sleeps at the back." She tossed her bright head in the direction of the cemetery on Rodmill seen through the open back-door.
"You’re seeing her," she said, and added, relishing his discomfort, "I'm number two. My predecessor is resting at the back." She tossed her bright head toward the cemetery on Rodmill visible through the open back door.
Ernie blushed and fumbled.
Ernie turned red and fumbled.
"I'm Ernie Caspar, Miss—I would say Ma'am."
"I'm Ernie Caspar, Miss—I mean Ma'am."
The young woman regarded him with swift and sympathetic interest.
The young woman looked at him with quick and understanding curiosity.
"Oh, I know you," she said. "You used to write from India.... So Mr. Pigott never mentioned me! I'll just speak to him when he comes in."
"Oh, I know you," she said. "You used to write from India.... So Mr. Pigott never mentioned me! I'll just talk to him when he comes in."
She saw the bag in his hand, and her mouth became firm.
She saw the bag in his hand, and her mouth tightened.
"Been to see your people?"
"Been to see your friends?"
"Just looked in on dad, 'm."
Just checked in on Dad, 'm.
She eyed him sharply.
She glared at him.
"And your brother?"
"And your bro?"
Ern said nothing.
Ern didn’t say anything.
"Well then, you leave your bag here, and step across the Moot to the office. Southdown Transport Co., back of the Star by the Quaker Meeting-house. You'll sleep the night here."
"Alright, just leave your bag here and head over to the office. Southdown Transport Co., behind the Star by the Quaker Meeting-house. You’ll spend the night here."
Ernie crossed the brickfields, passed his old school where the children were singing the evening hymn, under the church upon the Kneb, through what the old inhabitants still called Ox-steddle Bottom, where once his father had pointed out to him the remains of Roman byres.
Ernie walked through the brickfields, went by his old school where the kids were singing the evening hymn, under the church by the Kneb, through what the long-time locals still called Ox-steddle Bottom, where his father had once shown him the remains of Roman barns.
The office was in Borough Lane.
The office was on Borough Lane.
Mrs. Pigott had warned her husband by telephone.
Mrs. Pigott had notified her husband by phone.
Ernie therefore was shown into the inner sanctum at once.
Ernie was immediately taken into the inner sanctum.
Mr. Pigott, grizzled now, but with the old almost aggressive air of integrity, summed his erstwhile pupil up with the eyes of the appraising schoolmaster.
Mr. Pigott, now gray but still carrying that almost confrontational sense of integrity, assessed his former student with the gaze of a discerning teacher.
"It's the old Ernie. I see that," he grunted. "So Alf's been playing it up already. You needn't tell me. He's a masterpiece, that young man. Even she admits that." He paused and began again, confidential and communicative like one naughty boy whispering to another. "What d'ye think of her? She's church—more shame to her. But I forgive her. I forgive her a lot. You have to when you're married to em—as you'll find some day. And what I don't forgive I pass by. For why?—If I didn't she'd sauce me." He suddenly became aware that he was being indiscreet, even undignified, and broke off gruffly—"Well, what did they teach you in the Army?"
"It's the old Ernie. I see that," he grunted. "So Alf's been showing off already. You don't need to tell me. He's a masterpiece, that young man. Even she admits that." He paused and started again, confidential and chatty like one mischievous kid whispering to another. "What do you think of her? She's all about church—more shame on her. But I forgive her. I forgive her a lot. You have to when you're married to them—as you'll discover someday. And what I can't forgive, I overlook. Why?—If I didn't, she'd give me grief." He suddenly realized he was being too open, even undignified, and abruptly said, "Well, what did they teach you in the Army?"
Ernie laughed.
Ernie laughed.
"It's not so bad as they make out, sir. I like the old Regiment well enough."
"It's not as bad as they say, sir. I actually like the old Regiment just fine."
"They tell me," said Mr. Pigott solemnly, "that in South Africa none of the unpopular officers came home—and they weren't shot by the Boers!"
"They tell me," said Mr. Pigott seriously, "that in South Africa none of the unpopular officers returned—and they weren't killed by the Boers!"
"It depends on the Regiment, I expect," replied Ernie. "There's not much of that in the Hammer-men. Our officers were mostly all right. More gentlemen than most, from what I could see of it. They were sports, and they tried to be just. Of course there wasn't none of em like dad—only the Colonel. Hadn't the education. But some of these snotty little jumped-ups like what they had in the Welsh Liverpools that lay alongside us in Pindi ... Why I wouldn't salute em if I met em in the lines."
"It probably depends on the Regiment," Ernie replied. "There isn't much of that in the Hammer-men. Our officers were mostly decent. More like gentlemen than most, from what I could tell. They were good sports, and they tried to be fair. Of course, none of them were like my dad—only the Colonel. They didn’t have the education. But some of those snobby little wannabes like the ones they had in the Welsh Liverpools that were next to us in Pindi... I wouldn’t even salute them if I saw them in the lines."
Mr. Pigott listened to this audacious statement with the hostile interest of the radical.
Mr. Pigott listened to this bold statement with the suspicious interest of a radical.
"A rotten system," he said. "Built on make-believe and lies."
"A corrupt system," he said. "Built on illusions and deception."
"It fairly rots some of em," Ernie admitted. "Gives em more power nor what they can carry. But in the hands of the right men it don't work so bad. All depends on that."
"It really messes some of them up," Ernie admitted. "Gives them more power than they can handle. But in the hands of the right people, it doesn’t turn out so bad. It all depends on that."
Then Mr. Pigott asked him what he proposed to do.
Then Mr. Pigott asked him what he planned to do.
"That's what I come to you about, sir."
"That's what I'm here to talk to you about, sir."
"Of course your brother won't help!"
"Of course your brother isn't going to help!"
"No, sir; nor I wouldn't ask him," flashed Ernie.
"No, sir; and I wouldn't ask him either," Ernie shot back.
"And I don't blame you," answered Mr. Pigott. "Alf's too busy taking the Mass and walking in processions to help his brother.... Now I'll tell you what to do. You go up and see Mr. Trupp. He can do anything he likes now he's disembowelled Royalty. And if he can't help you, I must; though I haven't got a vacant job in the yard just now. You're to sleep at my place, she says."
"And I don't blame you," Mr. Pigott replied. "Alf's too busy attending Mass and joining processions to help his brother... Now, here’s what you should do. Go speak with Mr. Trupp. He can do whatever he wants now that he's taken care of Royalty. And if he can't help you, I have to; even though I don’t have any open positions right now. You're supposed to stay at my place, she says."
He followed Ernie to the door.
He followed Ernie to the door.
"What d'you make of your father?" he asked mysteriously.
"What do you think of your dad?" he asked mysteriously.
"I don't rightly understand him, sir," Ernie answered.
"I don't really understand him, sir," Ernie replied.
"Don't you?" said Mr. Pigott. "I do." He dropped his voice. "He's waiting the Second Coming, I'm sure of it."
"Don't you?" Mr. Pigott asked. "I do." He lowered his voice. "I'm sure he's waiting for the Second Coming."
When Ernie presented himself at the Manor, Mr. Trupp was out. Ernie thought Mrs. Trupp would see him. The smart maid thought not. Ernie, however, proved right.
When Ernie arrived at the Manor, Mr. Trupp was not home. Ernie expected Mrs. Trupp would see him. The clever maid disagreed. However, Ernie was correct.
Mrs. Trupp was sitting in the long drawing-room, with her daughter, and greeted him with pleasure.
Mrs. Trupp was sitting in the long living room with her daughter and welcomed him with delight.
"Ernie!" cried Mrs. Trupp. "This is a sight for sair e'en. What a man you've become!"
"Ernie!" shouted Mrs. Trupp. "This is quite a sight for sore eyes. What a man you've turned into!"
"Was Alfred decent to you?" blurted Bess.
"Was Alfred good to you?" Bess blurted out.
Mrs. Trupp shot a warning glance at her impetuous daughter.
Mrs. Trupp shot a warning look at her impulsive daughter.
"And have you seen the new Mrs. Pigott?" she asked.
"And have you seen the new Mrs. Pigott?" she asked.
"She's top-hole," cried Bess. "He never stops talking about her. Really after that other old thing always sitting on his head——"
"She's amazing," Bess exclaimed. "He never stops talking about her. Seriously, after that other old thing always stuck to him——"
Then Mr. Trupp entered, smiling, and cocking his face to sum up his visitor through his pince-nez.
Then Mr. Trupp walked in, smiling, and tilting his face to assess his visitor through his pince-nez.
"You needn't introduce yourself, Ernie," he growled. "You've taken no harm, I see."
"You don't have to introduce yourself, Ernie," he said gruffly. "I see you haven't been hurt."
Later the two men retired to the consulting-room to talk business.
Later, the two men went to the office to discuss business.
"Would you care for a temporary job at the Hohenzollern?" asked Mr. Trupp; "the German Hotel on the Crumbles. It was building in your time. They want a lift-man, I know."
"Are you interested in a temporary job at the Hohenzollern?" asked Mr. Trupp. "The German Hotel on the Crumbles. It was being built in your time. They need a lift operator, I know."
"Anything, sir," answered Ernie with easy enthusiasm.
"Anything, sir," Ernie replied with relaxed enthusiasm.
Mr. Trupp rang up the Hotel and arranged the matter there and then.
Mr. Trupp called the hotel and took care of the issue right away.
"It will do as a stop-gap, anyway," he said, "until we can fix you up in a permanent job. You don't want to be knocking about at home, twiddling your thumbs."
"It'll work as a temporary solution for now," he said, "until we can get you set up with a steady job. You don't want to be sitting around at home, doing nothing."
"That I don't, sir!" laughed Ernie a thought ironically, and returned to Deep-dene to tell his luck.
"That's not true, sir!" Ernie laughed, a bit ironically, and headed back to Deep-dene to share his good fortune.
Mr. Pigott glanced at his wife.
Mr. Pigott looked over at his wife.
"The Hohenzollern," he said gruffly. "Well, give it a try."
"The Hohenzollern," he said roughly. "Well, go for it."
Next day Mr. Pigott met the Doctor in the street.
The next day, Mr. Pigott ran into the Doctor on the street.
"Well," he said, "what d'you think of your soldier?"
"Well," he said, "what do you think of your soldier?"
"Done him no harm anyway," replied Mr. Trupp, quite impenitent.
"Did him no harm anyway," replied Mr. Trupp, completely unapologetic.
"I don't know," retorted the other. "He left here a gentleman: he comes back a labourer—fit to work a lift."
"I don't know," the other replied. "He left here as a gentleman; now he comes back as a laborer—ready to work a lift."
"None the worse for that," said Mr. Trupp. "Mr. Wyndham's been telling us we want fewer clerks and more working-men. There's no satisfying you radicals."
"Not a problem," said Mr. Trupp. "Mr. Wyndham's been saying we need fewer clerks and more workers. You radicals are never satisfied."
"Better than a jumped-up jackanapes in black leggings and a pilot coat, I will admit," answered the other. "Yes, you've got a lot to answer for, Mr. Trupp. First you send him off to the army; and directly that's finished you pack him off to the Hohenzollern Hotel."
"Better than an arrogant fool in black leggings and a pilot jacket, I’ll give you that," the other replied. "Yeah, you have a lot to answer for, Mr. Trupp. First, you send him off to the army, and as soon as that’s done, you send him off to the Hohenzollern Hotel."
"Might be worse places," muttered Mr. Trupp.
"Might be worse places," mumbled Mr. Trupp.
Mr. Pigott held up a hand in horror.
Mr. Pigott raised a hand in shock.
"Doctor!" he cried, "I tell you what it is. Ever since you saved that Tsar you've been a changed man."
"Doctor!" he exclaimed, "I’m telling you, ever since you saved that Tsar, you've been a different person."
"I don't know about that," said Mr. Trupp. "I only know that Tsars forget to pay their Doctor's bills."
"I don't know about that," Mr. Trupp said. "I just know that emperors forget to pay their doctors' bills."
"I'm glad to hear it," answered Mr. Pigott. "Very glad," with emphasis. "A lesson to you to leave the insides of Royalty to emselves in future."
"I'm glad to hear it," said Mr. Pigott. "Very glad," he emphasized. "This is a lesson for you to let the personal lives of royalty be their own business in the future."
BOOK IV
RUTH BOAM
CHAPTER XXVII
THE HOHENZOLLERN HOTEL
The Hohenzollern Hotel was both physically and spiritually remote from all the other hotels in Beachbourne.
The Hohenzollern Hotel was both physically and spiritually distant from all the other hotels in Beachbourne.
The respectable Grand, facing the Wish, the ponderous Talbot opposite the band-stand, the perky Hydropathic perched on the rise of the hill, the Dudley by the pier, the Cecil, the Bentinck, and all the other hotels with aristocratic names and a middle-class clientele, were at the West-end of the town, interspersed among boarding-houses the whole length of the sea-front from the pier to Beau-nez.
The respectable Grand, facing the Wish, the heavy Talbot across from the bandstand, the lively Hydropathic on the hill, the Dudley by the pier, the Cecil, the Bentinck, and all the other hotels with fancy names and a middle-class crowd, were at the West end of the town, mixed in with boarding houses all along the sea front from the pier to Beau-nez.
The Hohenzollern stood aloof at the East-end on the edge of the Crumbles, as the Levels here were called.
The Hohenzollern stood distant at the east end on the edge of the Crumbles, as this area was known.
An immense, modern caravanserai of pretentious neogothic style, it had been dumped down on the shore beyond the long-deserted Redoubt of Napoleonic times.
An enormous, contemporary caravanserai in a flashy neogothic style, it had been dropped on the shore beyond the long-abandoned Redoubt from Napoleonic times.
In front of it was the sea. On its flank, beyond the Fishing Station, stretched the marshes. Behind it, at a respectful distance, crouching in the dust, the mass of mean houses and crowded streets that constituted the East-end.
In front of it was the sea. On its side, beyond the Fishing Station, lay the marshes. Behind it, at a careful distance, squatting in the dust, was the cluster of shabby houses and cramped streets that made up the East End.
On these the Hohenzollern, aloof and lordly in its railed-off pleasure grounds, turned an unheeding back. It was unaware of their presence; or rather recognized them only to patronize.
On these, the Hohenzollern, distant and regal in its fenced-off gardens, turned its back without a care. It was oblivious to their presence; or rather, it acknowledged them only to look down on them.
It was a drab area, unfrequented by the fashionable and redolent of the atmosphere of cheap lodging-houses.
It was a dull area, rarely visited by trendy people and filled with the vibe of cheap motels.
The parade ceased at the Redoubt, and ended for promenaders at the pier.
The parade stopped at the Redoubt and finished for walkers at the pier.
Beyond Splash Point nobody who was anybody ever thought it decent to penetrate. The band-stand, the winter gardens, the brick walls were at the West-end, reaching out towards Beau-nez.
Beyond Splash Point, no one who was important ever thought it was proper to go. The bandstand, the winter gardens, and the brick walls were at the West End, extending toward Beau-nez.
And the Hohenzollern was not only inaccessible, it was self-contained and meant to be.
And the Hohenzollern was not just hard to reach, it was designed to be self-sufficient.
It possessed its own fine band, its own smooth lawns, its own strip of fore-shore with bathing rafts moored off it and bathing tents on the beach, its own tiny jetty for pleasure boats.
It had its own nice band, its own smooth lawns, its own stretch of beach with swimming rafts tied up off it and changing tents on the shore, plus its own little dock for pleasure boats.
The hotel was German-owned and German-inspired; but it was not the centre of an extensive spy-system as certain of the patriots of East Sussex maintained.
The hotel was owned by Germans and designed with German influences; however, it was not the hub of a large spy network as some of the patriots in East Sussex claimed.
The men and women who launched it as a business proposition were not mad. They were just cosmopolitan financiers who knew a good deal about the human heart on its shady side, and proposed to make money out of their knowledge.
The people who started it as a business idea weren't crazy. They were just worldly financiers who understood a lot about the darker sides of human nature and aimed to profit from that understanding.
In Beachbourne it was always spoken of as the German Hotel, and its character was well known and probably exaggerated.
In Beachbourne, it was always referred to as the German Hotel, and its reputation was well known and likely exaggerated.
The town, called by spiteful rivals on the South Coast Churchy Beachbourne, by reason of the number and variety of its sacred edifices, was shocked and delighted.
The town, mocked by envious rivals on the South Coast as Churchy Beachbourne because of the many and diverse places of worship, was both shocked and delighted.
Started in the late nineties, the original title of the Hotel was of course the Empire; and its first chairman, Baron Blumenthal, a prominent member of the Primrose League. Then came the slump in British Imperialism after the Boer War. With the advent of a Radical Government it became correct for desperate patriots to affirm with immense emphasis in private, and with less emphasis on public platforms that they would sooner see the country governed by the German Emperor, who was at least a gentleman, than by Lloyd George—that little Welsh attorney.
Started in the late nineties, the original name of the Hotel was the Empire, and its first chairman was Baron Blumenthal, a notable member of the Primrose League. Then came the decline of British Imperialism after the Boer War. With the rise of a Radical Government, it became common for desperate patriots to insist privately, and less so in public, that they would prefer the country to be governed by the German Emperor, who at least was a gentleman, rather than Lloyd George—that little Welsh attorney.
At the height of this patriotic rally the German Emperor came himself to England; and Beachbourne was thrilled to hear the great and good man was to stop at the Empire Hotel to be under Mr. Trupp.
At the peak of this patriotic rally, the German Emperor himself came to England, and Beachbourne was excited to learn that the esteemed leader would be staying at the Empire Hotel under Mr. Trupp.
The Hotel incontinently changed its name to commemorate an event which in fact never took place. Shortly afterwards, however, a Balkan Tsar—also a Hohenzollern—happily did come, and was subjected by Mr. Trupp to the operation prepared for the head of his family.
The hotel quickly changed its name to honor an event that actually never happened. Soon after, though, a Balkan Tsar—who was also a Hohenzollern—showed up and went through the process that Mr. Trupp had prepared for the head of his family.
But if the Hotel changed its name, its reputation remained the same and even grew. In Berlin, Paris, Brussels, Buda-Pesth, men talked of it; and even in India native princes whispered risqué stories about it to their Prime Ministers at the Council Table.
But even though the hotel changed its name, its reputation stayed the same and even improved. In Berlin, Paris, Brussels, and Budapest, people talked about it; and even in India, local princes shared scandalous stories about it with their Prime Ministers at the Council Table.
Wherever men spoke of it, they mentioned with smiles its two characteristic traits—the Third Floor and the Head Porter.
Wherever people talked about it, they smiled as they mentioned its two distinctive features—the Third Floor and the Head Porter.
The Hohenzollern Hotel, indeed, had two sides, like many a better institution, and deliberately cultivated both.
The Hohenzollern Hotel definitely had two sides, just like many other well-established places, and intentionally nurtured both.
The Third Floor represented one; and Salvation Joe the other.
The Third Floor represented one thing; and Salvation Joe represented the other.
There were respectable men and women who stayed regularly at the Hotel on the Crumbles, and denied quite honestly and not without heat all knowledge of the Third Floor and what it stood for. It was a convention at the Hohenzollern that nobody stopping there ever recognized anybody else. You went down to Beachbourne from town with the man who always occupied the chair next you at the club; you sat by his side in the station-bus that bore you to the portals of the Hotel; and then—you parted till Monday morning when you met once more on the platform at the station. Therefore the most staid and admirable of citizens often retired there to be undisturbed. Ministers and their secretaries during a busy Session, homely young couples on their honeymoons, even Bishops and clergymen in retreat. And for these the Hotel had its undoubted advantages. Eastwards the Levels stretched away for miles haunted by none but birds. The fore-shore was private, the sea itself secluded. There were no trippers, and, what mattered more, none of the usual Society week-enders. The former spread themselves between the Redoubt and the pier, the latter from the pier to Beau-nez.
There were respectable men and women who regularly stayed at the Hotel on the Crumbles and honestly denied, quite passionately, any knowledge of the Third Floor and what it represented. It was customary at the Hohenzollern for no one staying there to recognize anyone else. You would go down to Beachbourne from town with the guy who always sat next to you at the club; you would sit beside him on the bus that took you to the entrance of the Hotel; and then—you would part ways until Monday morning when you met again on the train platform. Thus, even the most reserved and admirable citizens often went there to be left alone. Ministers and their secretaries during a busy session, newlywed couples on their honeymoons, even bishops and clergymen in retreat. And for these guests, the Hotel had clear advantages. To the east, the Levels stretched for miles, inhabited only by birds. The beachfront was private, and the sea itself felt secluded. There were no day-trippers, and what mattered more, none of the typical Society weekenders. The former spread out between the Redoubt and the pier, while the latter occupied the area from the pier to Beau-nez.
It was for those who sought for quiet at the Hotel that the Head Porter existed. He was known far and wide as Salvation Joe, and always wore the red jersey of his kind by request of the Management; though unkind rumour affirmed that he had forfeited the right to his distinguishing habit.
It was for those looking for peace at the Hotel that the Head Porter was there. He was known everywhere as Salvation Joe, and he always wore the red jersey of his position at the request of the Management; although unkind rumors claimed that he had lost the right to wear his signature outfit.
On Sundays, after lunch, the second dining-room was cleared, and Salvation Joe, all glorious in scarlet apparel, held a meeting for the staff. Visitors would be welcomed, a notice in the hall announced, though as Joe often said with the splendid smile he was alleged to have copied from a recent Archbishop,
On Sundays, after lunch, the second dining room was cleared out, and Salvation Joe, looking bright in his red outfit, held a meeting for the staff. Visitors would be welcomed, as a notice in the hall announced, although as Joe often said with the dazzling smile he supposedly copied from a recent Archbishop,
"It's only just among ourselves, sir. We call it our 'appy 'our. We just like to meet together the once a week—them and me and the Master."
"It's just between us, sir. We call it our 'happy hour.' We like to get together once a week—just us and the Master."
That pleased the Bishops, who went back to the Athenæum and talked about it over their coffee; it delighted the occupants of the Third Floor, especially on wet Sundays; and, to judge from the attendance, it appeared to be very popular with the staff, who, warmed by the rays from Joe's benevolent eye, sang with enthusiasm Tell me the old, old story and the like.
That made the Bishops happy, who returned to the Athenæum and chatted about it over their coffee; it thrilled the people on the Third Floor, especially on rainy Sundays; and, judging by the turnout, it seemed to be quite popular with the staff, who, warmed by the kindness in Joe's eyes, sang with enthusiasm Tell me the old, old story and similar tunes.
Moreover it was noticed by the curious that when the men were asked by sceptical visitors whether they really enjoyed it, the invariable answer given in the same sort of voice with the same sort of smile was,
Moreover, the curious noticed that when the men were asked by skeptical visitors if they really enjoyed it, their consistent response, delivered with the same tone and smile, was,
"We calls it our 'appy 'our, miss."
"We call it our 'happy hour,' miss."
Salvation Joe was not perhaps more of a humbug than most of us: that is to say, he humbugged himself just as much as he humbugged others. At one time he had quite certainly found religion; and if with the advent of middle age he lost it, it is by no means sure that he was aware of his loss.
Salvation Joe wasn't really any more fake than most of us; in other words, he deceived himself just as much as he deceived others. At one point, he definitely found religion; and if he lost it as he entered middle age, it's not at all certain that he realized it.
Certainly he was invaluable to the Management as a counterpoise; and they paid him accordingly. Salvation Joe never took tips. That impressed every one, especially the Third Floor. Through this idiosyncrasy Joe indeed acquired a European reputation. On Monday mornings he stood in the great marbled hall, under a tall palm, among bustling porters and stacks of luggage, a majestic presence, refusing with a martyr's smile the coin that corrupts. His real name was Joseph Collett; and in the boot-room in the basement he was known irreverently as J.C.
Certainly, he was essential to Management as a balance; and they paid him well for it. Salvation Joe never accepted tips. That impressed everyone, especially those on the Third Floor. Because of this quirk, Joe gained a reputation across Europe. On Monday mornings, he stood in the grand marble hall, under a tall palm, among busy porters and piles of luggage, a commanding presence, turning down cash with a saintly smile. His real name was Joseph Collett, and in the basement boot-room, he was humorously referred to as J.C.
The staff attended the service because it paid; and they had to live.
The staff went to the service because it paid well; and they needed to make a living.
There was only one man who never went; and that man was Ernie.
There was only one guy who never went; and that guy was Ernie.
Joe met him in the passage one day, after he had been at the Hotel a month or more, and stopped him.
Joe ran into him in the hallway one day, after he had been at the hotel for a month or more, and stopped him.
"I suppose you haven't got a soul to save then, Caspar?" he began, his great chest rising and falling beneath the flaming jersey.
"I guess you don't have a soul to save then, Caspar?" he started, his large chest rising and falling under the fiery jersey.
Ernie grinned sheepishly.
Ernie smiled awkwardly.
"Well, Mr. Collett, as to that, I guess I've got the same as most."
"Well, Mr. Collett, about that, I suppose I have the same as most people."
"But you're too proud to save it," continued the other in a voice like battalions on the march. He laid a frank and friendly hand on Ernie's shoulder. "Come and confess your Redeemer, my lad!" he called. "Come to the foot of the Cross! Throw the burden of your sins on Him! He'll carry em—next Sunday—two o'clock—second dining-room—sharp."
"But you're too proud to save it," the other continued in a voice like an army marching. He placed a sincere and friendly hand on Ernie's shoulder. "Come and confess your Redeemer, my friend!" he called. "Come to the foot of the Cross! Give your burdens and sins to Him! He'll take them—next Sunday—two o'clock—second dining room—on the dot."
Ernie never went.
Ernie never attended.
It was not that he wished to stand or fall by a principle: Ernie had no hankerings for a martyr's crown. It may have been that he inherited from his father a fine reserve in matters spiritual and that somewhere in the deeps of him there was an invincible repugnance to the methods of the seducer, or merely that he was one of the simple of earth—far too honest to see the path of expediency and follow it.
It wasn't that he wanted to be judged by a principle: Ernie wasn’t looking for a martyr’s crown. He might have inherited a certain stoicism from his father when it came to spiritual matters, and deep down, he had an unshakeable aversion to the tactics of the manipulator, or maybe he was just one of those simple people—way too honest to recognize a shortcut and take it.
The other men saw and winked. They did not admire Ernie for refusing to bow the knee, nor was there anything to admire.
The other guys noticed and winked. They didn’t respect Ernie for standing his ground, nor was there anything to respect.
"Bloody mug," was all their comment.
"Bloody mug," was all they said.
CHAPTER XXVIII
THE THIRD FLOOR
But if Ernie was simple, he was not blind. When he was not on the lift, he acted as Boots for the Third Floor; and no man could work there without seeing what he saw.
But if Ernie was uncomplicated, he wasn't clueless. When he wasn't on the lift, he acted as Boots for the Third Floor; and no one could work there without noticing what he noticed.
Mr. Pigott, once meeting his old pupil in Church Street, asked him how he liked his job.
Mr. Pigott, encountering his former student on Church Street, asked him how he was enjoying his job.
"Not so bad, sir," Ernie answered without enthusiasm. "Some I likes; and some I dislikes; and most I don't mind."
"Not too bad, sir," Ernie replied without excitement. "Some I like; some I don't like; and most I don't care about."
The work indeed, in the slack seasons at all events, was by no means hard, the wages moderate; the tips many, and sometimes extravagant.
The work was definitely not hard during the slow times, the pay was average; there were lots of tips, and sometimes they were quite generous.
Ernie was the only man on the staff who frequented the Third Floor. No waiters ever came there. All the waiting that was done—and there was plenty—was done by the maids.
Ernie was the only guy on the staff who visited the Third Floor regularly. No waiters ever went there. All the waiting that happened—and there was a lot—was handled by the maids.
Most of these were foreign; and the few who were not had adopted foreign names. They were pretty and pert; and they called Ernie—"Ernie Boots." It was the common gossip that the Manageress chose them herself—"with care," the knowing added with a wink.
Most of these were foreign, and the few who weren't had taken on foreign names. They were attractive and lively, and they called Ernie “Ernie Boots.” It was common gossip that the Manageress picked them out herself—“very carefully,” those in the know would add with a wink.
Madame, as she was familiarly known, was in fact a Bavarian, who must have been beautiful in her day, with an immense bust that concealed a most kind heart, and piles of fair hair, obviously her own, that she amassed in pyramids on the top of her head. There was generally a cigarette between her lips, and she used a lorgnette lavishly. She was in fact an efficient woman of the world, saved from the dreadful vices of the efficient by a genuinely benignant nature. And she avowed openly that it was her mission in life to give people what they wanted—propriety to the proper, and pleasure to the pleasure-seeking.
Madame, as everyone called her, was actually a Bavarian who must have been stunning in her youth, with a generous bust that hid a genuinely kind heart and heaps of beautiful, obviously natural hair that she piled up in towers on her head. She usually had a cigarette between her lips and used a lorgnette frequently. She was truly a capable woman of the world, kept from the awful vices of the competent by her genuinely caring nature. And she openly stated that her life's mission was to provide people with what they desired—decorum for the respectful and enjoyment for those seeking pleasure.
Ernie had been at the hotel nearly a year when there came to the Third Floor a maid who seemed strangely out of her element.
Ernie had been at the hotel for almost a year when a maid arrived on the Third Floor who seemed oddly out of place.
He noted her advent at once with surprise and a sense of shame. Amid her saucy colleagues she seemed a lily of the valley blowing stately amid artificial flowers. A big young woman and beautiful, she held herself apart, moving among the others, apparently unconscious of them, and ignorant of the meretricious atmosphere, as a Madonna walking through the ballet of a music-hall revue.
He noticed her arrival immediately with surprise and a sense of embarrassment. Among her cheeky colleagues, she looked like a pure lily standing tall among fake flowers. A big, beautiful young woman, she kept to herself, moving among the others, seemingly unaware of them and oblivious to the phony atmosphere, like a Madonna walking through a music-hall performance.
Her presence filled him with acute personal discomfort. He did not like the tone of the Third Floor, but he accepted it as he accepted everything with the easy tolerance that was his weakness. This majestic young woman with her aloof and noble air, her accusing innocence, her damning purity, filled him with shame and pity—shame for himself and his weak-kneed benevolence, pity for those others whom she with her unconscious dignity made appear so small and vulgar.
Her presence made him feel really uncomfortable. He didn't like the vibe of the Third Floor, but he went along with it, just like he did with everything else, which was one of his flaws. This impressive young woman, with her distant and regal demeanor, her innocent yet judging look, and her striking purity, made him feel shame and pity—shame for himself and his spineless kindness, pity for those others whom she, with her unintentional grace, made seem so insignificant and crude.
Her name was Ruth, so much Ernie knew, and she was English too, though she scarcely looked it: for she was very dark, her hair black as a horse's mane, with a skin that had a peculiar ruddy warmth, and the large brown eyes full of splendid darkness and mellow lights, that are so rare and therefore so noticeable when found among the working-classes that fringe the North Sea. Her brows, black as her hair and broadly splashed, almost met; but there was nothing of ferocity about her.
Her name was Ruth, that much Ernie knew, and she was English too, even though she hardly looked it: she had very dark features, with hair as black as a horse's mane, and skin that had a unique reddish warmth. Her large brown eyes were filled with a beautiful darkness and soft highlights, which are so rare and therefore stand out when seen among the working-class people living by the North Sea. Her eyebrows, as black as her hair and thickly shaped, almost came together, but there was nothing fierce about her.
Her natural habit, Ernie saw, was that of a great and mysteriously growing tree, its roots deep in the red earth; its massive foliage drinking of the goodness of sunshine and wind and rain; but now there was about her a note of restraint, even of stress. The easy flow of her nature was being dammed. She seemed out of place and dumbly aware of it, like a creature of the wilderness in a strange environment. The profound and quiet joyousness of woman, maturing to ripe perfection, which should have been hers to an unusual degree, was not.
Ernie noticed that her natural behavior was like a great tree that was mysteriously growing, with its roots deep in the red soil; its vast leaves soaking up the benefits of sunlight, wind, and rain. But right now, there was a sense of restraint about her, even a hint of stress. Her natural flow was being blocked. She seemed out of her element and was silently aware of it, like a wild animal in an unfamiliar setting. The deep and quiet joy of a woman, reaching her full potential, which should have been hers in abundance, was missing.
Ernie was desperately shy of her.
Ernie was extremely shy around her.
He would peep at her as she passed him on her swift way; she never looked at him.
He would glance at her as she hurried by; she never glanced at him.
He seldom saw her speak to the other maids. Yet it was clear to him that this isolation was unnatural to her, and that she was made for quiet intercourse and noble mirth. Unlike the other maids she was always busy. She never romped, gossiped, or flirted.
He rarely saw her talk to the other maids. Yet he could tell that this isolation wasn’t natural for her, and that she was meant for gentle conversation and wholesome fun. Unlike the other maids, she was always occupied. She never played around, gossiped, or flirted.
One evening Ernie saw a fat-necked Jew in a sleeping suit, his mouth stuffed with a cigar, his eyes hot and bibulous, standing in the door of his bedroom.
One evening, Ernie saw a heavy-set Jewish man in pajamas, with a cigar stuffed in his mouth, his eyes red and watery, standing in the doorway of his bedroom.
The dark beauty came by.
The dark beauty arrived.
The Jew chirped at her.
The Jew tweeted at her.
"Pretty tartie!" he called in his luscious voice. "Come inside then. I've got something to show you."
"Hey there, pretty girl!" he called in his smooth voice. "Come inside then. I've got something to show you."
The girl passed on, unheeding.
The girl walked by, unaware.
The Jew followed her with moist eyes that glistened.
The Jew watched her with teary eyes that shone.
A fair chamber-maid emerging from another room winked at Ernie.
A pretty maid coming out of another room winked at Ernie.
"She's white," she said, and jerked her head in the direction of the disappearing girl.
"She's white," she said, nodding toward the girl who was fading from view.
The chamber-maid was a little cockney from Clapham who had taken to herself the name of Céleste.
The chambermaid was a small Cockney from Clapham who called herself Céleste.
"None the worse for that, I dare say," said Ernie with unusual acrimony.
"Not too bad for that, I’d say," Ernie said with unusual bitterness.
Céleste flirted on her way.
Céleste flirted as she walked.
"Tra-la-la!—ta-ta-ta!" she taunted with a little mocking flutter of her fingers. "I suppose you're white too, Ernie Boots."
"Tra-la-la!—ta-ta-ta!" she teased with a playful flick of her fingers. "I guess you’re white too, Ernie Boots."
"No," grinned Ernie. "I'm grey."
"No," grinned Ernie. "I'm gray."
"Baa-baa, black sheep!" mocked the naughty one. "I'd be one or the other. Grey's a silly sort of tint."
"Baa-baa, black sheep!" teased the troublemaker. "I’d rather be one or the other. Grey is such a dull color."
Then the Jew's sodden voice came wheezing down the corridor.
Then the Jewish man's hoarse voice echoed down the hallway.
"Here, kid!—You'll do. You're not a bloody iceberg, are you?"
"Hey, kid!—You’ll do. You're not a total iceberg, right?"
Céleste shook her carefully-coiffed head.
Céleste shook her styled head.
"I'm engaged, Soly. So sorry!—Go back to bed, there's a dear old thing!"
"I'm engaged, Soly. So sorry!—Go back to bed, you dear old thing!"
Ernie woke that night in the belief that Ruth was bending over him.
Ernie woke up that night thinking Ruth was leaning over him.
"Ruth!" he answered quietly. "Is that you?" But there was no reply.
"Ruth!" he said softly. "Is that you?" But there was no response.
Next morning he took the plunge.
Next morning, he went for it.
"Good morning, Miss," he said as she passed him.
"Good morning, Miss," he said as she walked by him.
The other's curiously impassive face flashed into life.
The other person's seemingly emotionless face suddenly came to life.
"Good morning, Mr. Boots," she answered in a deep and humming voice like the sound of wings.
"Good morning, Mr. Boots," she replied in a rich, humming voice that resembled the sound of wings.
She said the words quite simply, and he saw she was not chaffing. She honestly believed Boots to be his name.
She said the words straightforwardly, and he realized she wasn't joking. She genuinely thought Boots was his name.
Céleste, dusting in an adjoining room, looked through an open door.
Céleste, dusting in a nearby room, looked through an open door.
"She's an innocent," she said discontentedly. "She knows nothing. Ought to go back to her mother. Madame's got no business to put her here."
"She's so naive," she said unhappily. "She doesn't know anything. She should go back to her mom. Madame has no right to put her here."
Ernie went on his way, that deep voice still thrilling in his ears.
Ernie continued on his path, that deep voice still exciting in his ears.
Thereafter he sought and found chances of serving the girl.
After that, he looked for and found ways to help the girl.
One day he came on her tugging a heavy basket of washing along the passage. It was clear that she had been too proud to ask another maid for help, preferring to trust her own magnificent physique to accomplish the task alone.
One day, he found her struggling with a heavy basket of laundry in the hallway. It was obvious that she was too proud to ask another maid for help, choosing instead to rely on her own strong body to handle the job by herself.
"Let me, Miss," he said.
"Allow me, Miss," he said.
"You take yon end," she answered. "I'll take this. Then atween us like."
"You take that end," she replied. "I'll take this one. Then we'll be in between like."
"Ah," said Ernie, gathering courage. "I see what it is. You think you're the only strong one." Deliberately and without an effort he swung the basket on to his shoulder and bore it jauntily to its destination.
"Ah," said Ernie, building up his courage. "I get it. You think you're the only tough one." With ease, he swung the basket onto his shoulder and casually carried it to its destination.
Then he slid it down and faced the girl.
Then he lowered it and looked at the girl.
"Now then!" he cried.
"Alright then!" he cried.
She dropped her eyelids, and he saw the length and curl of her lashes.
She lowered her eyelids, and he noticed the length and curl of her lashes.
"You are strong," she said, with a dainty irony he found as delightful as it was surprising. "I allow you'll be purty nigh half as strong as I be."
"You’re strong," she said, with a delicate irony that he found as delightful as it was surprising. "I guess you’ll be pretty much half as strong as I am."
He pointed an accusing finger at her.
He pointed a finger at her in accusation.
"You're Sussex!" he cried, falling into the old broad speech in his turn. "I'd knaw ye anywheres."
"You're from Sussex!" he exclaimed, slipping into the old broad accent himself. "I’d recognize you anywhere."
Her whole face gladdened slowly as she heard the familiar accent.
Her entire face lit up as she recognized the familiar accent.
"Never!" she said, still faintly ironical, and added more sedately. "I was bred and born in Sussex, and never been outside it."
"Never!" she said, still a bit sarcastic, and added more calmly, "I was born and raised in Sussex and have never left it."
"And never mean to be," chaffed Ernie. "That's your style. I knaw ye."
"And I never will," Ernie teased. "That's just how you are. I know you."
"I was borrn in the Brooks at Aldwoldston," she continued, pronouncing the word Auston. "Along under the church by the White Bridge across Parson's Tye. Dad was Squire Caryll's keeper till he was ate up with the rheumatism." Her speech broadened even as she spoke, deliberately, he thought, to meet his own.
"I was born in the Brooks at Aldwoldston," she continued, pronouncing it as Auston. "Down by the church near the White Bridge across Parson's Tye. My dad was Squire Caryll's gamekeeper until he got really sick with rheumatism." Her accent widened even as she spoke, he thought deliberately to match his own.
He followed suit.
He went along with it.
The pair began to ca-a-a away at each other like a couple of old rooks in an elm in May.
The pair started to squawk at each other like a couple of old crows in an elm tree in May.
"What might be your name then?"
"What could your name be then?"
"Ruth Boam, I believe."
"Ruth Boam, I think."
Ernie nodded sagaciously.
Ernie nodded wisely.
"'Twould be surely. Boam or Burgess or Ticehurst or Woolgar. Something with a bit o Saxon in it, as dad says." He added hopefully: "I'm Sussex too. I was dragged up in Old Town agin the Rectory there," jerking his head. "Cerdainly I was."
"It would definitely be. Boam or Burgess or Ticehurst or Woolgar. Something with a bit of Saxon in it, like Dad says." He added hopefully, "I'm Sussex too. I grew up in Old Town against the Rectory there," nodding his head. "I definitely was."
She regarded him mischievously.
She looked at him playfully.
"I knew you was no'hun of a foreigner then," she told him.
"I knew you weren't any kind of foreigner back then," she told him.
Ernie feigned surprise.
Ernie pretended to be surprised.
"How did you knaw that then?"
"How did you know that then?"
She chuckled like a cuckoo.
She laughed like a kook.
"Hap I aren't the only one," she answered.
"Hap, I'm not the only one," she replied.
Then she was gone; and it struck him suddenly that this grave and stately damsel had been chaffing him.
Then she was gone; and it hit him all of a sudden that this serious and elegant girl had been teasing him.
Ernie stood a moment amazed. Then he nodded his head.
Ernie stood there for a moment, amazed. Then he nodded his head.
Suddenly he seemed to have crossed a border-line into a new country. Behind him was the stale old past, with its failures, its purposelessness, its dreary hag-tracks; before him was adventure, the New world—and what?
Suddenly, he felt like he had crossed into a new place. Behind him was the boring old past, filled with failures, meaninglessness, and dull routines; ahead of him was adventure, the New World—and what else?
He wasn't sure. But there it was beckoning him and he should follow, true child of Romance that he was.
He wasn't sure. But there it was, calling to him, and he should follow, true romantic that he was.
And it was time he moved on.
And it was time for him to move on.
He had been a year now at the Hotel and was, as always, tending to grow slack.
He had been at the Hotel for a year now and was, as always, starting to get lazy.
Salvation Joe was watching him, waiting his chance, and Ernie knew it.
Salvation Joe was watching him, waiting for his moment, and Ernie knew it.
Now a change stole over him. A nucleus, small at first, but always growing, round which the dissipated forces of his spirit could rally, had been forming in his heart, unknown to him, ever since Ruth's advent to the Third Floor. He was becoming firm of purpose, gathering himself, making good. His eyes, his face, his gait, testified to the change.
Now a change came over him. A small core, initially tiny but continuously expanding, around which the scattered energies of his spirit could gather, had been forming in his heart, without him realizing it, ever since Ruth arrived on the Third Floor. He was becoming resolute, bringing himself together, making progress. His eyes, his face, his stride reflected this transformation.
Mr. Trupp, the observant, remarked on it to Mr. Pigott.
Mr. Trupp, who was quite observant, pointed it out to Mr. Pigott.
"He's growing," he said.
"He's getting bigger," he said.
"The right way, let's hope," answered the other. "That place you sent him to is a queer kind of forcing house."
"The right way, I hope," replied the other. "That place you sent him to is a strange kind of pressure cooker."
"He wants forcing," said Mr. Trupp. "We all do."
"He wants to be pushed," said Mr. Trupp. "We all do."
"Bah!" growled Mr. Pigott. "You and your Lash."
"Ugh!" grumbled Mr. Pigott. "You and your Lash."
CHAPTER XXIX
THE MAN OF AFFAIRS
Once a week Ernie had a half-day off, which he invariably spent in the same way.
Once a week, Ernie had a half-day off, and he always spent it the same way.
He took the bus from the Redoubt up to Old Town, went home, and coaxed his father out for a walk to Beech-hangar or the Downs above the chalk-pit. Then back to tea, and a long and quiet smoke in the study.
He took the bus from the Redoubt to Old Town, went home, and convinced his dad to go for a walk to Beech-hangar or the Downs above the chalk-pit. Then it was back for tea and a long, quiet smoke in the study.
In this matter he always had a faint resistance to overcome, part real, part simulated: his father's excuse for not going being the curious one that he was too busy.
In this situation, he always had a slight resistance to deal with, part real, part fake: his dad's excuse for not going was the odd one that he was too busy.
"You forget that I'm a man of action now," he would say, the imp dancing remotely in his blue eyes. "I've an official position."
"You forget that I'm someone who takes action now," he would say, the playful spark in his blue eyes. "I have an official role."
It was true too in a sense. Edward Caspar, during Ernie's absence in India, had been appointed a visitor to the workhouse at the back of Rectory Walk. And there in that cess-pool of our civilization, into which filtered drop by drop the sewage of all our defective social processes, amid the derelicts of the vast ocean of Empire, prostitutes sickening to death, the idiot offspring of incestuous intercourse, the half-witted mother who had fallen a prey to the prowling male, the decent girl who had succumbed to her own affections, the young man broken in the industrial arena, the middle-aged who were not wanted, the old for whom there was no place beside the fire at home, amid all those of every age and class whom Society was too cruel to kill, and not capable as yet of stimulating to life, Edward Caspar wandered vaguely like a cloud, full of sunshine, blessing alike and blessed.
It was true in a way. Edward Caspar, while Ernie was away in India, had been assigned as a visitor to the workhouse behind Rectory Walk. And there, in that horrible place in our society, where the problems of our broken social systems seeped in slowly like sewage, among the lost souls of the vast Empire, dying prostitutes, the unfortunate children of incest, the confused mother who fell for the predatory male, the decent girl who had given in to her feelings, the young man crushed by the job market, the middle-aged who were deemed unnecessary, the elderly who had no warm spot by the fire at home, among all those of every age and background whom society was too harsh to abandon but not yet able to uplift, Edward Caspar wandered aimlessly like a sunny cloud, blessing everyone and everything around him.
In his old-fashioned roomy tail-coat of a country gentleman, always fresh, his beautiful linen, that showed Anne Caspar's care, his blue tie of an artist running loosely through a gold ring, he became a familiar figure in the wards of the Bastille, with his beard, his spectacles, his morning air, radiating a mild warmth of love and pity.
In his old-fashioned, spacious tailcoat of a country gentleman, always looking fresh, his beautiful linen that reflected Anne Caspar's care, his blue artist's tie loosely threaded through a gold ring, he became a well-known presence in the wards of the Bastille, with his beard, his glasses, and his morning vibe, radiating a gentle warmth of love and compassion.
Almost daily he might be seen, sitting at the bedside of some broken boy picked up off the roads to be patched up and flung again under the wheels of the Juggernaut car of modern Industrialism that had crushed him, or listening to the tale of some ancient in corduroys—not seldom according to his own account the scion of an illustrious but ruined house—who had laboured on the land for sixty years, to be cast alive into the cess-pool when he had been broken in the service of his country.
Almost every day, he could be seen sitting by the bed of some broken boy picked up from the streets, getting fixed up and tossed back under the wheels of the Juggernaut of modern industrialism that had crushed him. Or he would be listening to the story of some old guy in corduroys—often claiming to be the descendant of a once-famous but now ruined family—who had worked the land for sixty years only to be thrown into the gutter after being broken from serving his country.
All the inmates of the Bastille, from the unwanted babies in the nursery, to the grannies and daddies propped up like dreadful dolls in bed in the wards of the Infirmary, liked the visits of this shambling man who said so little and looked so much.
All the inmates of the Bastille, from the unwanted babies in the nursery to the elderly men and women propped up like creepy dolls in bed in the infirmary, enjoyed the visits of this shuffling man who said very little and observed a lot.
The Lady Augusta Willcocks, a fierce and efficient Guardian, tramping the wards in short skirts, broad-toed boots, and cropped woolly white hair, cross-questioned the Master as to what Mr. Caspar said to the inmates.
The Lady Augusta Willcocks, a tough and capable Guardian, walking through the wards in short skirts, wide-toed boots, and cropped white hair, grilled the Master about what Mr. Caspar said to the residents.
The Master, a kind man, something of a mystic himself, answered:
The Master, a genuinely kind man and somewhat of a mystic, responded:
"He don't seem to say much. Mostly he listens."
"He doesn't seem to say much. Mostly he listens."
"Oh, that's all right," said the lady with relief. "Only we don't want a lot of nonsense talked in here."
"Oh, that’s fine," said the lady, feeling relieved. "Just as long as we don’t have a lot of nonsense being talked in here."
"Seems to soothe em," continued the Master. "Afore now when I've had them violent in the casuals' cells I've sent for him. They call him the Prophet."
"Seems to calm them," the Master continued. "Before, when I've had them violent in the casuals' cells, I've called for him. They call him the Prophet."
The Master smiled to himself as the masterful lady tramped on her way.
The Master smiled to himself as the skilled lady walked confidently on her way.
He had noticed that Edward Caspar invariably left the ward when the Reverend Spink entered to hold Divine Service; and that if the Archdeacon marched through the wards like a conqueror amid the dreadful human debris of a battle-field the visitor, sitting quietly at the bedside of some cast-away, never seemed to see him.
He had observed that Edward Caspar always left the ward when Reverend Spink came in to conduct the service; and that while the Archdeacon strode through the wards like a conqueror among the awful remnants of a battlefield, the visitor, sitting quietly at the bedside of some forgotten soul, never seemed to notice him.
In spite of the pressure of affairs, Ernie rarely failed to lure his father out into the sunshine on the hill.
In spite of everything going on, Ernie rarely missed a chance to get his dad outside into the sunshine on the hill.
Once, as they sat together by the roadside in Beech-hangar, Ernie propounded a solemn question.
Once, as they sat together by the roadside in Beech-hangar, Ernie posed a serious question.
"Dad."
"Dad."
"Well."
"Alright."
"Didn't you once say there was a Spanish strain in the real old Sussex peasant stock?"
"Didn't you once mention there was a Spanish influence in the really old Sussex peasant background?"
The father eyed his son obliquely.
The father glanced at his son sideways.
"So they say," he answered. "A Spanish galleon in the days of the Armada wrecked in Ruther Haven. That's the story. And I'm inclined to think there's something in it. Any way there's more foreign blood in the genuine peasantry of Sussex and Kent than in all the rest of England. Propinquity to the Continent, you see. All the refugees came here first—Dutchmen in the days of Alva; Huguenots after the Revocation; Royalists during the Terror; and smugglers of all sorts all the time from the days of Cæsar."
“So they say,” he replied. “A Spanish galleon sank in Ruther Haven during the Armada days. That’s the story. And I’m inclined to believe there’s something to it. Anyway, there’s more foreign ancestry in the true peasantry of Sussex and Kent than in all the rest of England. Proximity to the Continent, you see. All the refugees came here first—Dutch people in Alva’s time; Huguenots after the Revocation; Royalists during the Terror; and smugglers of all kinds pretty much since the days of Caesar.”
That evening, as Anne Caspar brushed her hair in the bedroom before going to bed, she heard her husband in the little dressing-room talking to himself as his manner was.
That evening, while Anne Caspar was brushing her hair in the bedroom before going to bed, she heard her husband in the small dressing room talking to himself like he often did.
She stayed the sweeping motion of her hand and listened.
She paused her hand's sweeping motion and listened.
"I met Mr. Pigott in Church Street this evening," she called. "He stopped me and said, 'What's come to Ernie?'"
"I ran into Mr. Pigott on Church Street this evening," she called out. "He stopped me and asked, 'What happened to Ernie?'"
There was a silence; then the voice from next door answered,
There was a silence; then a voice from next door replied,
"She's dark. That's all I know."
"She's dark. That's all I know."
CHAPTER XXX
REALITY
A few days after his conversation with his father, Ernie took a telegram up to the Third Floor in the afternoon, and was about to descend when he heard a bedroom bell ring violently for the maid on duty.
A few days after his chat with his dad, Ernie took a telegram up to the Third Floor in the afternoon and was about to head down when he heard a bedroom bell ring loudly for the maid on duty.
There was no maid visible.
There was no maid in sight.
He went along the corridor. At the end of it was a passage-landing with a window looking over the sea.
He walked down the hallway. At the end, there was a landing with a window that overlooked the sea.
On the window-sill Ruth was sitting in the sun, perched as a woman riding, her work beside her.
On the window sill, Ruth was sitting in the sun, balanced like a woman on horseback, with her work next to her.
She did not see him, and for a moment he watched her fascinated: the lines of her figure, almost majestic for so young a woman; the dignity of her face; the lovely curve of her neck and shoulders; the warmth of her colouring. Her thimbled finger flashed to and fro; and the sun caught her hair, simply massed beneath her cap, and revealing in its blackness just a note of tan.
She didn’t see him, and for a moment he watched her, fascinated: the shape of her body, almost regal for such a young woman; the elegance of her face; the beautiful curve of her neck and shoulders; the warmth of her complexion. Her finger moved quickly back and forth; the sun caught her hair, simply gathered under her cap, showing just a hint of tan in its blackness.
Every now and then, as the sea thumped and hissed and poured on the fore-shore, she looked up.
Every so often, as the sea crashed and hissed and flowed onto the shore, she looked up.
There was for once a wonderful content upon her face, the look that Ernie had often sought and never found there before. The strain had vanished. This girl possessed her soul in love and peace for the moment at least.
There was for once a wonderful expression on her face, the look that Ernie had often searched for and never found before. The tension had faded away. This girl was at peace and fully embraced her love, at least for the moment.
Ernie was reluctant to disturb her, for she gave him the impression of one who prays.
Ernie hesitated to interrupt her, as she seemed like someone who was deep in prayer.
"The bell's going, Ruth," he said at last gently.
"The bell's ringing, Ruth," he finally said softly.
She put down her work and dismounted from the sill in that swift business-like way of hers. There was a rhythm about her every movement that satisfied the deepest need of Ernie's soul.
She set aside her work and jumped down from the sill in her usual efficient manner. There was a rhythm to each of her movements that fulfilled the deepest longing of Ernie's soul.
"What number?" she asked.
"What number?" she asked.
"Seventy-seven."
"77."
Her face clouded.
Her expression darkened.
It was the sodden Jew, clamant once more.
It was the soaked Jew, demanding once again.
"I'll go," said Ernie.
"I'll go," Ernie said.
It was no job of his, but go he did. And he was glad he had, for Soly surpassed himself.
It wasn't his responsibility, but he went anyway. And he was glad he did, because Soly really outdid himself.
"You!" stertorously. "What good are you to me? Send that Spanish gypsy here! She's the one I want. I like 'em brown."
"You!" he said with a heavy breath. "What good are you to me? Send that Spanish gypsy here! She's the one I want. I like them brown."
Just outside the door Ernie met Céleste.
Just outside the door, Ernie ran into Céleste.
"He wants you, Miss," he said, and admired the readiness of his lie.
"He wants you, Miss," he said, amazed at how easily the lie rolled off his tongue.
Then he walked thoughtfully back to Ruth, who had resumed her work.
Then he walked back to Ruth, deep in thought, as she had gone back to her work.
"It's all right," he said shyly.
"It's fine," he said shyly.
She lifted her face to him slowly, almost stealthily.
She slowly raised her face to him, almost secretly.
Then there flashed a lovely light into her eyes.
Then a beautiful light flashed in her eyes.
"Thank-you, Mr. Boots," she said.
"Thanks, Mr. Boots," she said.
He advanced a step on her.
He moved closer to her.
"That ain't my name."
"That's not my name."
She hid again in her work.
She dove back into her work.
"What is then?" she asked.
"What is it then?" she asked.
"Ernie," he said. "Call me that."
"Ernie," he said. "Just call me that."
He was curiously peremptory, almost imperious.
He was oddly commanding, almost authoritative.
She did not answer him—threading her needle deliberately against the light.
She didn’t reply to him—carefully threading her needle in the light.
Suddenly doors flung wide, and his whole being leapt forth as from a furnace, caught her up, and rapt her in a living flame of love.
Suddenly, the doors swung open, and he burst forth like he was coming out of a furnace, swept her up, and engulfed her in a vibrant flame of love.
She seemed to feel it beating about her, devouring her, and stirred as a tired bird stirs in its nest at night after a long flight.
She felt it pulsating around her, consuming her, and stirred like a tired bird does in its nest at night after a long journey.
Ernie was trembling till it seemed to him that his heels rat-a-tatting on the floor must betray him.
Ernie was shaking so much that he felt like the sound of his heels tapping on the floor would give him away.
Then he went on his way.
Then he continued on his journey.
The transfiguring experience that comes perhaps once in a life-time to the pure in heart had come to him in full flood. A new life was his, sweeping away old land-marks, and bearing him he knew not whither. He drifted with that mighty tide, content to be borne along. He had been alive for twenty-five years, yet dead. Now he rose from the tomb, at this his astounding Ascension-tide. In a second he had been rapt up from the earth, had suffered miraculous conversion, and would never again see life as he had once seen it.
The life-changing experience that comes maybe once in a lifetime to those pure of heart had come to him in full force. A new life was his, erasing old boundaries and carrying him to an unknown destination. He floated along with that powerful current, satisfied to be taken wherever it led. He had been alive for twenty-five years, yet felt dead. Now he emerged from the grave at this incredible moment of awakening. In an instant, he was lifted from the ground, underwent a miraculous transformation, and would never view life the same way again.
It was curious, wonderful, and above all it revolutionized old values.
It was interesting, amazing, and most importantly, it changed traditional values.
The men and women he met in the passage looked different, especially the women.
The guys and girls he encountered in the hallway looked different, especially the girls.
They were coarse, commonplace.
They were rough, ordinary.
Céleste passed him with a quip.
Céleste walked past him, making a witty remark.
What she said he didn't know, but he thought how opaque and material she was in such a spiritual world; and what a pity it was; and how sorry he was for her.
What she said he didn’t know, but he thought about how dense and physical she was in such a spiritual world; and what a shame it was; and how he felt for her.
Madame stopped him and gave him orders. He heard and carried them out.
Madame stopped him and gave him instructions. He listened and followed them.
But all the while this new spirit was at work on its own business in the deeps of him. His intellect, a mere cockle-shell afloat on an Ocean of Mind, dealt with the superficial mechanism of life.
But all the while this new spirit was working on its own agenda deep inside him. His intellect, just a tiny shell floating on a vast ocean of thought, handled the surface mechanics of life.
He was elsewhere. For the first time Ernie became aware of a Double Life going on within him, of Two Minds, related, yet apart, each pursuing its own ends.
He was somewhere else. For the first time, Ernie realized he was living a Double Life within himself, with Two Minds, connected yet separate, each chasing its own goals.
He entered the room in the basement where the men cleaned the knives, blacked the boots and ate their hurried meals. It was cool, almost cavernous. He was amazed that he had never before seen beauty in this bleak room, the beauty of the woods for which he longed.
He walked into the basement room where the men cleaned the knives, polished the boots, and ate their quick meals. It was cool, almost like a cave. He couldn’t believe he had never noticed the beauty in this grim room before, the beauty of the woods he yearned for.
He sat down and was glad.
He sat down and felt happy.
About him were men of all nationalities, some in aprons, some in their shirt-sleeves, some snatching a desultory snack, chattering or silent.
Around him were men of all nationalities, some in aprons, some in their shirt sleeves, some grabbing an idle snack, chatting or quiet.
Ernie, aware of them, yet deep in himself, was conscious of two impressions: These men were monkeys—and knew it; and they were Sons of God—and as yet unconscious of it.
Ernie, aware of them, yet deep down inside, was aware of two things: These men were like monkeys—and they knew it; and they were Sons of God—and they didn't realize it yet.
One of the men, a sallow Austrian with a stringy moustache, who went by the name of Don John among his mates, put down the Arbeiter Zeitung which he had been reading, watched Ernie awhile sardonically, and then made a jeering remark to a neighbour, who replied.
One of the guys, a pale Austrian with a thin mustache, who went by Don John among his friends, put down the Arbeiter Zeitung he had been reading, watched Ernie for a bit with a smirk, and then made a mocking comment to a neighbor, who responded.
Ernie caught the words "Third Floor."
Ernie heard the words "Third Floor."
Instantly he emerged from his deeps, his intellect alert, paramount, and defensive.
Immediately, he came out of his depths, his mind sharp, dominant, and on guard.
Don John continued caressingly, his cheek bulging with cheese, and a clasp-knife in his hand.
Don John kept stroking affectionately, his cheek stuffed with cheese, and a folding knife in his hand.
"Pluddy mug!" he jeered. "Thinks they're for him. They're for de toffs on de top—not for you! You're unter-tog. Nozzing for unter-tog in this world only de crumbs that don't fall from de rich man's table. De girls are for de Chairman Jews. They can buy em. Can you?—Nice English girls are cheap."
"Stupid mug!" he mocked. "Thinks they’re for him. They’re for the upper class—not for you! You’re underclass. There’s nothing for the underclass in this world except the crumbs that don’t fall from the rich man’s table. The girls are for the wealthy. They can buy them. Can you?—Nice English girls are cheap."
CHAPTER XXXI
THE RIDE ON THE BUS
The Thursday following his great experience, Ernie went as usual to the Redoubt which was the terminus of the bus that ran to Billing's Corner.
The Thursday after his big experience, Ernie went, as usual, to the Redoubt, which was the end of the bus route that went to Billing's Corner.
He was early; and there was as yet only one passenger on the roof, a young woman simply dressed in black, her bare throat girt about with yellow amber, and wearing a felt hat of terra-cotta colour.
He arrived early, and there was only one passenger on the roof so far, a young woman dressed simply in black, her bare neck adorned with yellow amber, and wearing a terra-cotta felt hat.
She was sitting on the front seat.
She was sitting in the front seat.
The large and graceful indolence of her pose gave him pause.
The large and graceful laziness of her pose made him stop and think.
He stayed on the last step, regarding her.
He stayed on the last step, looking at her.
Then she turned her face sea-wards and he saw her profile.
Then she turned her face toward the sea, and he saw her profile.
Another moment and he stood above her.
Another moment and he stood over her.
"Ruth," he said.
"Ruth," he said.
She looked up at him.
She glanced up at him.
"O, it's you, Ernie!" she answered quite simply, and without a thought of coquetry.
"Oh, it's you, Ernie!" she replied casually, without any hint of flirtation.
His heart moved within him.
He felt a stir in his heart.
"That's a little better!" he muttered, and proceeded to sit down beside her.
"That's a bit better!" he mumbled, then sat down next to her.
She made room for him, friendly and entirely unconscious.
She made space for him, warm and completely unaware.
They began to talk, and once she glanced at him from under her hat with tranquil eyes that seemed to pour their soft light into his.
They started talking, and at one point she looked at him from under her hat with calm eyes that seemed to shine their gentle light into his.
He held them with his own.
He held them with his own.
The two streams met and mingled in mysterious communion that thrilled him till he trembled faintly.
The two streams came together and blended in a mysterious connection that excited him until he trembled slightly.
He was the first to turn away.
He was the first to look away.
"You look just all right," he said.
"You look pretty good," he said.
She was a changed girl. The restraint had left her. A new life danced within her. She was quivering with it, almost communicative.
She was a different girl. The restraint had vanished from her. A new life surged within her. She was vibrating with it, almost ready to share.
"I feel it," she answered joyously. "I'm off till ten. I'm going away back home to Dad and Mother. I most in general doos o Sadadays if I gets off."
"I can feel it," she replied happily. "I'm off until ten. I'm heading back home to Dad and Mom. I usually do that on Saturdays if I get the chance."
She was broadening her speech again, as though to throw off the corrupting town, and draw near once more to the country which had bred her.
She was expanding her speech again, as if to shake off the corrupting city and get closer once more to the countryside that raised her.
He heard her with delight; and answered her easily and in kind.
He listened to her happily and responded to her effortlessly and warmly.
"Auston, aren't it?" he asked.
"Auston, isn't it?" he asked.
She eyed him slyly, taking his humour, and nodded.
She looked at him playfully, appreciating his humor, and nodded.
"You got it," she said. "I just take bus to Billing's Corner; and then 'Lewes coach drops me at Turnpike short o B'rick. Then 'dis but little better'n a mile to traipse down the valley. I was borrun in the River House in the Brooks along o the White Bridge under the church. And where I was borrun there my folks do still live. Pretty well beknown in them paarts my folks be, I rack'n." She was almost chattering now. And as her tongue resumed with joy the habit of babyhood a ripple of deep mirth swam over her face, and spoke of profound inward content.
"You got it," she said. "I just take the bus to Billing's Corner, and then the Lewes coach drops me off at the Turnpike just short of B'rick. From there, it's just a little better than a mile to walk down the valley. I was born in the River House in the Brooks near the White Bridge under the church. And my family still lives where I was born. They're pretty well known in that area, I guess." She was almost chattering now. As her words flowed joyfully, a wave of deep happiness spread across her face, showing her profound inner contentment.
She became shy and confidential. "Just under the eaves outside the room where I was borrun there's a martin's nest. And in the dark o summer nights they wake and gurgle to emselves. That'll be the little uns snugglin agin their mother's breast and thinkin how cosy. I do just adore to listen to em. Kind o company like." She gurgled in her turn, and then looked away abashed and blushing at the flow of her confidences.
She got shy and a bit secretive. "Right under the eaves outside the room where I was born, there’s a martin's nest. And on warm summer nights, they wake up and chirp to themselves. That’ll be the little ones snuggling against their mother’s side, thinking how cozy it is. I really love listening to them. It’s like having some company." She made a soft gurgling sound herself and then looked away, embarrassed and blushing at how much she had shared.
"That's where you was borrun, was it?" mocked Ernie. "No, it warn't then. You was borrun in de corrun one morrun all forlorrun. How do I know it? Cos you're same as I be. You're a country chap."
"Is that where you were born?" Ernie teased. "No, it wasn't. You were born in the corner one morning all worn out. How do I know? Because you're just like me. You're a country guy."
It was clear that she enjoyed his chaff.
It was obvious that she liked his teasing.
"That's a sure thing, you may depend," she answered in that humming voice of hers that seemed to resound long after she had finished speaking. "It's bred in my blood. See dad's dad and his dad afoor him dey were ox-herds in the home-farm in Ruther Valley. Dad went along o the long-horns on the hill too when he was a lad. There's few teams left now except only Mr. Gorringe's at Exeat. When dad's dad was a lad it was pretty near ox-teams allwheres in Sussex—on the hill and on the Levels. Then it come horrses; and prazendly it'll be machines. The world moves faster nor it used to did one time o day, I expagd. Ya-as. Cerdainly it doos."
"That's definitely true, you can count on it," she replied in her melodic voice that seemed to linger long after she stopped speaking. "It's in my blood. Just look at my grandfather and his father before him; they were ox-herds on the family farm in Ruther Valley. My dad also worked with the long-horned cattle on the hill when he was young. There are hardly any teams left now, except for Mr. Gorringe's at Exeat. Back when my grandfather was a boy, ox teams were pretty common all over Sussex—on the hills and the Levels. Then came the horses, and soon it will be machines. The world moves faster than it used to back in the day, I expect. Yes, definitely."
The bus ran along the Esplanade to the pier, the sea shining on their left. Then it swung down Cornfield Road, stopped at the Station, and took the Old Road for Lewes. As it lurched under the Chestnuts into Water Lane, the Downs were seen across Saffrons Croft through a screen of elms.
The bus traveled along the Esplanade toward the pier, with the sea sparkling on their left. Then it turned down Cornfield Road, stopped at the Station, and took the Old Road to Lewes. As it jolted under the Chestnuts into Water Lane, the Downs were visible across Saffrons Croft through a curtain of elms.
"There they be!" cried Ernie, hailing them. "What d'you think of them now?"
"There they are!" shouted Ernie, calling out to them. "What do you think of them now?"
"Eh, but they're like mother and father to you, if you've been bred to em," answered Ruth. "I just couldn't a-bear to be parted from them nohows. They're Sussex—them and the sea. Sussex by the sea, my Miss Caryll used to call it."
"Well, they're like your mom and dad to you, if you've been raised by them," replied Ruth. "I just couldn't stand to be separated from them at all. They're Sussex—those two and the sea. Sussex by the sea, as my Miss Caryll used to call it."
They travelled up the hill; and the girl feasted her eyes on the green of Saffrons Croft.
They walked up the hill, and the girl enjoyed the view of the green fields of Saffrons Croft.
"I allow the brown-birds holloa in them old ellums, dawn and dusk," she murmured, talking more to herself than to her companion. "That's what I misses by the sea more'n all—the song o birds. There's no loo like for em—only the anonymous bushes. Reck'n that's where it is. They like the loo'th, doos birds. But times I see a old jack-yearn flappin along over the Levels like he'd all the time before him. And the wheat-ears come from acrarst the sea and show the white of their tails that carmical about Cuckoo-fair. Hap it'll be their first landing-place. They must be tired. But there's not nigh the numbers there was one time o day. When dad was a lad there was I dunna many all along the Downs from Rottingdean to Friston."
"I hear the brown birds calling in those old elm trees, at dawn and dusk," she murmured, speaking more to herself than to her companion. "That's what I miss by the sea more than anything—the song of the birds. There's no real place for them—just the anonymous bushes. I guess that's where it is. They like the open space, the birds do. But sometimes I see an old jackdaw flapping along over the fields like he has all the time in the world. And the wheat ears come from across the sea and show the white of their tails that flutter around Cuckoo Fair. Maybe it'll be their first landing spot. They must be tired. But there aren't nearly as many as there used to be. When my dad was a kid, there were so many all along the Downs from Rottingdean to Friston."
The bus stopped, as always, at the Star.
The bus pulled over, just like it always does, at the Star.
Ernie, who felt the spirit of the show-man strong within him, pointed out the Manor-house with a certain proprietary air.
Ernie, who felt the spirit of the showman strongly within him, pointed out the Manor house with a certain air of ownership.
"That's where Mr. Trupp lives," he explained. "They come from all over the world to see him. He's our doctor. Has been this thirty year. Dad was one of the first in Old Town to have him. Give him his start, as you might say."
"That's where Mr. Trupp lives," he explained. "People come from all over the world to see him. He’s our doctor. He’s been at it for thirty years. Dad was one of the first in Old Town to have him. You could say he helped him get started."
"He's a nice gentleman surely," said Ruth.
"He's definitely a nice guy," said Ruth.
"Do you know him then?" asked Ernie, a thought jealously.
"Do you know him?" Ernie asked, feeling a bit jealous.
"I've knaw'd him all my life," answered the other. "He attends the Squire and family. He looked after my Miss Caryll till she died; and then me when I took bad after her death. Eh, but he was a kind gentleman."
"I've known him all my life," the other replied. "He works for the Squire and his family. He took care of my Miss Caryll until she passed away; and then he looked after me when I got sick after her death. Honestly, he was a really kind gentleman."
"He brought me into the world," said Ernie with an air of finality, the desire to swagger still strong upon him. "He took the inside out of the Tsar of Dobrudja and he brought me into the world. That's what Mr. Trupp done."
"He brought me into the world," Ernie said decisively, clearly wanting to boast. "He turned the Tsar of Dobrudja inside out and brought me into the world. That's what Mr. Trupp did."
She turned a deep brown eye on him.
She fixed him with a deep brown gaze.
"He done well," she said quietly.
"He did well," she said quietly.
Then they both laughed.
Then they both chuckled.
At Billing's Corner he helped her off the bus and on to the four-horse char-a-banc waiting outside the Billing Arms.
At Billing's Corner, he helped her off the bus and onto the four-horse char-a-banc waiting outside the Billing Arms.
"Last char-a-banc home," said Ernie authoritatively. "Half after nine or so. I'll look out."
"Last bus home," Ernie said confidently. "Around nine-thirty or so. I'll keep an eye out."
He stood beneath her in the dust.
He stood under her in the dust.
With her jet-black hair, her colouring of a ripe peach, and those soft swarthy eyes that streamed down upon him, she perched above him, stately, mocking, mysterious.
With her jet-black hair, her skin the color of a ripe peach, and those soft, dark eyes that gazed down at him, she sat above him, regal, teasing, and enigmatic.
He could not make her out. She was at once so simple and so elusive in her royal way. She teased, startled, and exalted him; she calmed and maddened him.
He couldn't figure her out. She was both so straightforward and so unattainable in her regal manner. She playfully teased, surprised, and uplifted him; she soothed and drove him crazy.
"Thank you, Mr. Caspar," came the quiet voice from on high.
"Thank you, Mr. Caspar," came the soft voice from above.
"Call me, Ernie," he ordered, this strange passion to domineer still overmastering him.
"Call me, Ernie," he commanded, this strange urge to control still overpowering him.
She gazed at him with those quiet ironical eyes of hers.
She looked at him with her quietly ironic eyes.
Then the char-a-banc moved on.
Then the bus moved on.
CHAPTER XXXII
ON THE HILL
That afternoon Ernie and his father sauntered up to the chalk-pit, and lay on the green hill-side above it in the sun.
That afternoon, Ernie and his dad strolled up to the chalk pit and lay on the green hillside above it in the sun.
Ernie plucked the bents and chewed them.
Ernie picked the weeds and chewed on them.
"Dad," he began at last.
"Dad," he finally started.
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"What is love?"
"What’s love?"
Once years ago at a dance in Grosvenor Square, Edward Caspar had himself for a moment floated out on to the ocean of an immense and wonderful new life. Thereafter he had been captured, as such easy-going dreamy creatures are, by one of the fiercer sex. He respected his wife, admired her beauty, owed her much, and was aware of it; but for all her strength of character Anne had found herself from the start of her married relations with her husband in that position of secret moral inferiority which is even to-day, perhaps as the result of an age-long inheritance of tradition, the accustomed doom of the woman who has taken the initiative in matters of sex. Moreover as the years went by the doom grew always more oppressive, and her husband more remote....
Once, years ago at a dance in Grosvenor Square, Edward Caspar briefly experienced a glimpse of an immense and amazing new life. After that, he was captured, like many easy-going, dreamy people are, by a stronger woman. He respected his wife, admired her beauty, felt indebted to her, and recognized it; but despite her strong character, Anne found herself from the very beginning of their married life in a position of secret moral inferiority. This situation is still, perhaps due to a long-standing tradition, the typical fate of a woman who takes the lead in sexual matters. Furthermore, as the years went by, this situation became increasingly oppressive, and her husband grew more distant...
Edward answered his son,
Edward replied to his son,
"A door opens," he said slowly. "And you see."
"A door opens," he said slowly. "And you see."
"What d'you see?" persisted the young man.
"What do you see?" the young man pressed on.
His father made a curious undulating motion with his hand.
His father made a strange wave-like motion with his hand.
"The Infinite that lends
A Yonder to all ends,"
"The Infinite that gives
A Beyond to everything,"
he said after a pause, and gestured across the Weald stretched beneath them.
he said after a pause, and pointed across the Weald spread out below them.
"I can see it," he mused, "and hear it. So can you. It's a Tide—like the wind in willow leaves. It's silvery and it rustles. It's there—and here—and everywhere. The scientists call it ether. So it is—from their point of view. If you approach it from the other side—our side—it's what you said. It goes like so—like a billow." With fine long-fingered hand he resumed that curious rhythmic motion of his. "I once heard somebody compare Humanity to an Undulating Wave. So it is, because it's the highest expression of That. It made us, and is us. All that about the Everlasting Arms which Mr. Pigott, and the Archdeacon, and your Salvation Joe talk about, it's all true—literally true. Only they put it crudely; and for most of them it's an opinion and not a fact of experience—that a man can prove for himself at any moment." He paused. "Love is Recognition—often instantaneous. It is the I-within recognizes the Me-without."
"I can see it," he reflected, "and hear it. So can you. It's a tide—like the wind in willow leaves. It's silvery and it rustles. It's there—and here—and everywhere. The scientists call it ether. That’s true—from their perspective. If you look at it from our side, it’s what you said. It moves like this—like a wave." With his elegant long fingers, he went back to that intriguing rhythmic motion of his. "I once heard someone compare humanity to a rolling wave. That's accurate because it's the highest expression of That. It created us, and it is us. All that talk about the Everlasting Arms that Mr. Pigott, and the Archdeacon, and your Salvation Joe mention is true—literally true. They just say it in a blunt way; for most of them, it's an opinion and not something they've truly experienced—that any person can prove for themselves at any moment." He paused. "Love is recognition—often immediate. It’s the I within recognizing the Me without."
He was sitting up now, bare-headed. A lovely colour flushed his frail complexion. To Ernie, watching his scant hair, he seemed wonderfully innocent and pure: a child talking with the wisdom of an old man.
He was sitting up now, without a hat. A beautiful color flushed his delicate skin. To Ernie, observing his thin hair, he seemed incredibly innocent and pure: like a child speaking with the wisdom of an elderly person.
Then his father spoke again with an emphasis that was almost startling.
Then his father spoke again with an intensity that was almost shocking.
"It's the profound simplicity of life that baffles us," he said. "It's too simple for us to understand. Our brains aren't big enough—as yet." He was becoming strangely excited. Ernie thought he understood now the source of that exalted look of his father's. "But we shall some day. Already there has been One Man who did. Think of it! We crucified Him for it of course. We had to. He was climbing too far a-head: so we plucked him back to earth. You mustn't go too far ahead of the Herd. They won't stand it. But He knew: He trusted It: He could float in It—like that kittiwake, ascending into heaven, descending into hell, at will."
"It's the simple depth of life that confuses us," he said. "It's too straightforward for us to grasp. Our minds aren't big enough—yet." He was getting strangely excited. Ernie thought he finally understood the source of that elevated expression on his father's face. "But one day we will. There has already been One Man who did. Think about it! We crucified Him for it, of course. We had to. He was reaching too far ahead: so we pulled him back down to earth. You can't go too far ahead of the crowd. They won't accept it. But He knew: He believed in it: He could rise with it—like that kittiwake, soaring into heaven, descending into hell, at will."
He lay back on the turf, exhausted, his hat over his eyes, his hands on the turf beside him.
He lay back on the grass, tired, his hat pulled down over his eyes, his hands resting on the ground beside him.
"Ernie."
"Ernie."
"Yes, dad."
"Yeah, Dad."
"Have you felt the Tide?"
"Have you felt the vibe?"
"I think so."
"Sure, I think so."
The old man put his hand upon his son's.
The old man placed his hand on his son's.
"Let it come, Boy-lad," he said. "Trust it to do the work. All our mistakes are due to the same thing."
"Let it come, kid," he said. "Trust it to get the job done. All our mistakes come from the same issue."
"What's that?" asked Ernie.
"What's that?" Ernie asked.
"Trying to interfere," answered the other. "Follow!—that's our human part."
"Trying to interfere," the other replied. "Follow!—that's part of being human."
That evening, after supper, before he left, Ernie asked his mother shyly for some roses. She took him out into the front-garden, tiny as it was trim, and gave him of her best.
That evening, after dinner, before he left, Ernie shyly asked his mom for some roses. She took him out into the small but tidy front garden and gave him her best.
Afterwards, as he walked away, she stood at the little gate and watched him, a beautiful look in her eyes. Then she wiped her shoes very carefully, and turned into the house.
Afterwards, as he walked away, she stood at the little gate and watched him, a beautiful look in her eyes. Then she wiped her shoes very carefully and turned into the house.
The study-door was open, and she peeped in.
The study door was open, and she looked inside.
Her husband was sitting as always in the bow, looking out towards the trees stirring in the Rectory garden.
Her husband was sitting as usual in the front, looking out at the trees swaying in the Rectory garden.
Anne stared at him.
Anne looked at him.
"Has he said anything to you?" she asked at last in the voice that grew always more grumbling and ungracious with the years.
"Has he said anything to you?" she finally asked in a voice that became increasingly grumbling and ungracious over the years.
"Not yet," her husband answered.
"Not yet," her husband replied.
"Well, it's about time," Anne grumbled. "Only I wish I'd had the choosing of her."
"Well, it’s about time," Anne grumbled. "I just wish I could have chosen her."
"Ernie'll choose all right," Edward answered in the peculiar crisp way he sometimes now adopted. "You needn't worry about him."
"Ernie will choose just fine," Edward replied in the unusual crisp tone he sometimes used nowadays. "You don't need to worry about him."
Whether there was a faint emphasis on the pronoun or not, Anne answered with asperity,
Whether there was a slight emphasis on the pronoun or not, Anne responded sharply,
"And you needn't worry about Alf for that matter. He's far too set on himself to find room for a wife."
"And you don't need to worry about Alf for that. He's way too full of himself to make space for a wife."
Ernie was at Billing's Corner half an hour before the Lewes char-a-banc was due, hanging about at the top of the rise, looking along the white road that runs past Moot Farm under the long swell of the escorting hills.
Ernie was at Billing's Corner half an hour before the Lewes char-a-banc was set to arrive, waiting at the top of the rise, looking down the white road that goes past Moot Farm beneath the gentle curve of the surrounding hills.
It was a perfect evening of late May. The sun had already sunk in darkened majesty against the West when the familiar cloud of dust betokened the approach of the four-horse team.
It was a perfect evening in late May. The sun had already set in a dark, majestic way in the West when the familiar cloud of dust signaled the arrival of the four-horse team.
Ruth was sitting on the box beside the driver. Ernie recognized her from afar by the splotch of colour made by her hat, and was filled with an almost overpowering content.
Ruth was sitting on the box next to the driver. Ernie recognized her from a distance by the splash of color from her hat and felt a wave of overwhelming happiness.
The horses sprang the rise at a canter, the conductor blowing a flourish on his horn. The girl's hand was to her hat, and her head bowed to the wind. The char-a-banc drew up with a swagger in the open space before the Billing Arms.
The horses cantered up the hill, the driver playing a flourish on his horn. The girl held onto her hat, her head bent into the wind. The char-a-banc pulled up with a flourish in the open space in front of the Billing Arms.
She was smiling down at him.
She smiled at him.
Ernie lifted his cap: it was a trick he had from his father. No one had ever paid the girl that common courtesy before, and she beamed upon him.
Ernie tipped his cap: it was a move he learned from his father. No one had ever shown that girl that simple respect before, and she smiled brightly at him.
The other passengers were descending by the steps.
The other passengers were going down the steps.
Ernie advanced lordly.
Ernie walked with confidence.
"This way!" he ordered, and laid his roses on the driver's foot-board. "Don't wait for them! Put your foot on the wheel! Give over your hand! Now your left foot here!"
"This way!" he commanded, dropping his roses onto the driver's footboard. "Don't wait for them! Put your foot on the wheel! Let go of your hand! Now your left foot here!"
For the first time in his life he felt masterful. Powers in him, of which he had possessed no previous knowledge, were thrusting through the ice of the customary.
For the first time in his life, he felt in control. Abilities within him, of which he had no prior awareness, were breaking through the ice of the ordinary.
Ruth obeyed.
Ruth complied.
She slipped her foot into his hand. It was slight, not small, yet beautifully compact.
She placed her foot in his hand. It was delicate, not tiny, yet beautifully proportioned.
"It's dusty," she warned him.
"It's dusty," she told him.
"No, it ain't," he answered, still in his high mood.
"No, it's not," he replied, still in a great mood.
He gripped it firmly. Her cool hand was in his.
He held it tightly. Her cool hand was in his.
Then she trusted her whole weight to him.
Then she put all her trust in him.
He felt his strength tried and answering to the test; and rejoiced in it. So did she.
He felt his strength tested and rising to the challenge; and he took joy in it. So did she.
For a moment he balanced her, lifted her even, let her feel the power of his manhood. Then he lowered her swiftly.
For a moment, he held her up, even lifted her, letting her experience the strength of his masculinity. Then he quickly brought her back down.
It was well, even gracefully done.
It was well, even gracefully done.
Neither spoke; Ernie took his roses from the feet of the driver, who looked down with approval.
Neither of them said anything; Ernie picked up his roses from the driver's feet, who looked down with approval.
"Go on!" he said sturdily. "That's the way!"
"Go for it!" he said firmly. "That's the way!"
The motor-bus that was to take them back to the hotel was turning in the open space before the public-house.
The bus that was supposed to take them back to the hotel was turning in the open area in front of the pub.
Without a word they climbed on to the top.
Without saying a word, they climbed to the top.
The bus dropped down Church Street, past the long-backed church with its square tower standing on the grave-strewn mound solemn in the growing dusk.
The bus went down Church Street, past the old church with its square tower sitting on the grave-covered hill, looking serious in the fading light.
Ernie placed his roses in Ruth's lap.
Ernie put his roses in Ruth's lap.
Her eyes were shining, her voice soft.
Her eyes sparkled, and her voice was gentle.
"For me?" she asked in her deep thrilling voice.
"For me?" she asked in her rich, captivating voice.
For a second he laid his hand on hers.
For a moment he placed his hand on hers.
"Oh, they are beauties!" She buried her face in them. "My Miss Caryll learned me the names of a tidy few o them when we was in the Dower-house afoor she come to Beachbourne," she said.
"Oh, they are beautiful!" She buried her face in them. "My Miss Caryll taught me the names of a good few of them when we were in the Dower-house before she came to Beachbourne," she said.
A motor-car stood at Mr. Trupp's door as the bus reached the Star.
A car was parked at Mr. Trupp's door when the bus arrived at the Star.
The two talked quietly of the famous surgeon, their heads together.
The two whispered about the famous surgeon, their heads close together.
The chauffeur got down from the Doctor's car and crossed slowly towards the bus.
The driver got out of the Doctor's car and walked slowly toward the bus.
He was small and wore black gaiters that glittered in the lamp-light like a wet slug.
He was short and wore black gaiters that shone in the lamp light like a wet slug.
He stood beneath them in the road, and then gave a low whistle.
He stood under them in the road and then let out a low whistle.
Ernie looked down.
Ernie glanced down.
Alf was leering up at him.
Alf was staring up at him with a creepy grin.
CHAPTER XXXIII
UNDER THE STARS
The bus rolled on, past Saffrons Croft, the stars now twittering in the branches of the elms.
The bus rolled on, past Saffrons Croft, the stars now chirping in the branches of the elms.
"Who was that?" asked Ruth.
"Who was that?" Ruth asked.
"My brother," answered Ernie, a thought surlily.
"My brother," Ernie replied, his thoughts sulky.
"He doesn't favour you," said Ruth after a pause.
"He doesn't like you," Ruth said after a pause.
"No," answered Ernie. "He's a master-man now, Alf is. Got his own garage and men working for him and all. He drives for Mr. Trupp."
"No," Ernie replied. "He's a master mechanic now, Alf is. He has his own garage and employees working for him and everything. He drives for Mr. Trupp."
At the pier, at Ernie's suggestion, they got down. It was dark now; the sea moon-silvered and still.
At the pier, following Ernie's suggestion, they got out. It was dark now; the sea shimmered like silver in the moonlight and was calm.
They walked along, rubbing elbows. Ernie broke the silence, to ask a question that had long haunted him.
They walked side by side, bumping elbows. Ernie finally broke the silence to ask a question that had been bothering him for a long time.
"Ruth," he said, "however did you come into service at the Hohenzollern?"
"Ruth," he said, "how did you end up working for the Hohenzollern?"
Both of them had unconsciously resumed the accent of the town as they returned to the town.
Both of them had unconsciously picked up the town's accent again as they went back to the town.
Ruth told him simply and without reserve.
Ruth spoke to him openly and honestly.
She had been maid to Squire Caryll's sister at the Dowerhouse in Aldwoldston. Her mistress had been taken ill, and Mr. Trupp had ordered her to Beachbourne.
She had been a maid to Squire Caryll's sister at the Dowerhouse in Aldwoldston. Her mistress had fallen ill, and Mr. Trupp had sent her to Beachbourne.
"We was going to the Grand," Ruth told him. "But it was full. So cardingly we went to the Hohenzollern till the Grand could have us. And once there we stayed there two years—till she died. See Mr. Trupp likes the Hotel for his patients. There's the lawns straight onto the sea; and the Invalids' Corner by the anonymous hedge he got Madame to build."
"We were going to the Grand," Ruth told him. "But it was full. So we headed to the Hohenzollern until the Grand could take us. And once we got there, we stayed for two years—until she died. You see, Mr. Trupp likes the hotel for his patients. There's the lawns right by the sea; and the Invalids' Corner by the anonymous hedge that he had Madame build."
Madame had throughout been kind, so kind—first to her mistress and then to her; for after Miss Caryll's death Ruth had broken down from over-strain. The Manageress and Mr. Trupp had pulled her through. Then when she came round, Madame, who was clearly fond of the girl, had kept her on as personal maid, "cosseting me," said Ruth with a little laugh, "like a bottle-lamb." At Easter, when the crush came, and Ruth was quite recovered, Madame had asked her to go to the Third Floor to help, saying she would take her back if the girl didn't like it.
Madame had always been so kind—first to her boss and then to her; after Miss Caryll's death, Ruth had completely fallen apart from the stress. The Manageress and Mr. Trupp helped her get through it. When she finally bounced back, Madame, who clearly cared about her, kept her on as a personal maid, "spoiling me," Ruth said with a small laugh, "like a bottle lamb." At Easter, when things got really busy, and Ruth was fully recovered, Madame had asked her to go to the Third Floor to help out, saying she would take her back if Ruth didn’t like it.
"I went tempory to oblige Madame," Ruth explained. "I'd do a lot for her. She's been that kind."
"I worked temporarily to help Madame," Ruth explained. "I'd do a lot for her. She's been that kind."
Ruth had been there some weeks now, too lazy or too shy to take the step that would involve another change.
Ruth had been there for a few weeks now, either too lazy or too shy to take the step that would mean another change.
"I don't ardly like to see you there, Ruth," said Ernie gently. "I don't really."
"I don't really like seeing you there, Ruth," said Ernie softly. "I honestly don't."
She lifted her face to him in the darkness.
She raised her face to him in the dark.
"Where?"
"Where at?"
"The Third Floor."
"The 3rd Floor."
Ruth turned her face to him. Her wall was down. She was talking intimately almost as a woman to a woman she trusts.
Ruth turned her face to him. Her guard was down. She was speaking openly, almost like a woman confiding in a friend she trusts.
"I don't hardly myself," she said in the musing voice of the disturbed. "The gentlemen are that funny. Seem scarcely respectable, some of em. And the couples too. Might not be married the way they go on. London, I suppose."
"I hardly recognize myself," she said in the reflective voice of someone troubled. "The men are so strange. Some of them hardly seem respectable. And the couples too. You wouldn’t think they’re married the way they act. London, I guess."
He glanced at her covertly.
He sneaked a glance at her.
She met his eyes—so frank, so fearless.
She met his gaze—so honest, so bold.
What a man of the world Ernie felt beside this white ewe-lamb straying far from the fold in the hollow of its native coombe!
What a worldly guy Ernie felt next to this white lamb wandering far from the flock in the valley of its hometown!
They were skirting now the fosse of the Redoubt.
They were now going around the ditch of the Redoubt.
Before them on the shore rose the great Hotel, like a brilliantly lighted mausoleum, blocking out a square patch of stars.
Before them on the shore stood the grand Hotel, like a brightly lit tomb, obscuring a square patch of stars.
They made towards it.
They headed toward it.
"Ruth," said Ernie quietly, "if I was you I'd get Madame to change you. Second Floor's more your sort. More steadified. There's a Bishop there now and his wife and three-four daughters or so. Go to bed at ten, and get up at seven. I can hear em all a-snorin in chorus like so many hoggets in a stye when I take the lift down last turn at night."
"Ruth," Ernie said quietly, "if I were you, I’d ask Madame to switch you. The Second Floor is more your vibe. It’s more stable. There’s a Bishop living there with his wife and about three or four daughters. They go to bed at ten and get up at seven. I can hear them all snoring in unison like a bunch of piglets in a sty when I take the lift down on the last trip at night."
"Hap I will," said Ruth thoughtfully. "Madame'd take me back herself, only she's got a German maid now, and I wouldn't do anything to put Madame out for worlds."
"Hap I will," said Ruth thoughtfully. "Madame would take me back herself, but she has a German maid now, and I wouldn't do anything to inconvenience Madame for the world."
A struggle was taking place in Ernie's heart. If Ruth left the Third Floor for the Second he would still see her sometimes. If she left the Hotel altogether he might lose her.
A struggle was happening in Ernie's heart. If Ruth moved from the Third Floor to the Second, he would still see her occasionally. If she left the Hotel entirely, he might lose her for good.
"Ruth," he said at last. "I sometimes wonder why you stay on there at all."
"Ruth," he finally said. "I sometimes wonder why you even stay there."
She glanced at him mischievously.
She looked at him playfully.
"Shall I tell you?" she asked, her voice deeper than ever.
"Should I tell you?" she asked, her voice deeper than ever.
"Yes."
Yes.
"It's the bathin. I just do adore the swimmin. Madame arranges it nice for the maids. And the season's coming on. We start next week if this weather holds. When the season's over I shall cut my stick—if so be Madame wasn't to want me for her own maid again."
"It's the bathing. I just love swimming. Madame arranges it nicely for the maids. And the season is coming up. We start next week if this weather holds. When the season's over, I'll move on—unless Madame wants me to be her maid again."
She chuckled at her own cunning.
She laughed at her own cleverness.
They came to the servants' gate.
They arrived at the servants' entrance.
Ernie stopped.
Ernie paused.
"Good-bye, Ruth," he said. "I'll say good-night."
"Goodbye, Ruth," he said. "I'll say goodnight."
She looked up at him surprised.
She looked up at him, surprised.
"Aren't you comin then?" she asked.
"Aren't you coming then?" she asked.
"Yes," he said. "But I'm just a-goin to finish my fag first."
"Yeah," he said. "But I'm just going to finish my cigarette first."
She gave him a delicious look.
She gave him an enticing look.
Innocent as she was, she understood his consideration and thanked him for it mutely.
Innocent as she was, she understood his thoughtfulness and silently thanked him for it.
She gave him her hand. He took it, shook it, and held it awhile, as though weighing it. It was firm and very capable.
She gave him her hand. He took it, shook it, and held it for a moment, as if assessing it. It was strong and very capable.
Swiftly he lifted it to his lips and kissed it.
Swiftly, he brought it to his lips and kissed it.
She made no protest, looking at him with kind eyes that knew no thought of coquetry.
She said nothing, gazing at him with kind eyes that had no hint of flirtation.
Then she vanished with her flowers.
Then she disappeared with her flowers.
He gave her five minutes, and then followed her.
He gave her five minutes, then went after her.
Ruth had been detained in the basement, and was vanishing up the back-stairs as he entered, her roses in her hand.
Ruth had been locked up in the basement and was slipping up the back stairs as he came in, holding her roses.
Don John, the Austrian, with his dingy face and greasy moustache, winked at Ernie as he passed.
Don John, the Austrian, with his grimy face and greasy mustache, winked at Ernie as he walked by.
"Peach," he whispered. "Don't you wish you ad the pickin of her?"
"Peach," he whispered. "Don’t you wish you had the chance to pick her?"
BOOK V
CAPTAIN ROYAL
CHAPTER XXXIV
HIS ARRIVAL
Ruth was as good as her word.
Ruth kept her word.
Next day she went to see Madame, and asked to be moved from the Third Floor.
The next day, she went to see Madame and asked to be moved from the Third Floor.
Madame, the majestic, standing before the fire, dressed like a fashion-plate, put down her cigarette and looked at the young woman standing before her, slightly abashed, and uncertain how her request would be received.
Madame, elegant and poised in front of the fire, dressed like a fashion model, put down her cigarette and glanced at the young woman in front of her, who looked a bit shy and unsure about how her request would be taken.
She was genuinely fond of the girl, and had sent her to the Third Floor at some personal sacrifice because she wished her to have chances she would not get elsewhere.
She truly cared for the girl and had sent her to the Third Floor at some personal cost because she wanted her to have opportunities she wouldn't find anywhere else.
Now she showed herself kind, if by no means understanding. She thought Ruth foolish and hinted as much. With foreign girls she could talk so much more plainly than with these wooden Englishwomen who understood so little. It was because Ruth was English, yet looked foreign, and showed a certain swift comprehension rare in her race, that Madame had taken to her at first.
Now she showed herself to be kind, though certainly not understanding. She thought Ruth was foolish and implied as much. With foreign girls, she could communicate much more clearly than with these stiff Englishwomen who understood so little. It was because Ruth was English, yet appeared foreign, and showed a quick understanding that was rare in her culture, that Madame had taken a liking to her at first.
However, she assented to the girl's request as always with a good grace, if reluctantly.
However, she agreed to the girl's request as always, with a good attitude, even if she was a bit hesitant.
"Very well, Ruth," she said. "You are one of ze quiet ones, I see. Zey are too gay on ze Third Floor. I zought zey might be. It was only an egsperiment. One of ze maids on ze Second Floor is going next week. I vill move you zen. But you vill not get ze tips, you know. Bishops don't pay."
"Alright, Ruth," she said. "I see you're one of the quiet ones. They're too loud on the Third Floor. I figured they might be. It was just an experiment. One of the maids on the Second Floor is leaving next week. I'll move you then. But just so you know, you won't get the tips. Bishops don’t pay."
"Thank you, Ma'am," said Ruth, and left the room.
"Thank you, ma'am," Ruth said as she exited the room.
Two evenings later the Hohenzollern Express, as the non-stop train from Victoria to Beachbourne was called, brought an unusual number of visitors to the Hotel.
Two evenings later, the Hohenzollern Express, the non-stop train from Victoria to Beachbourne, brought an unusually high number of visitors to the hotel.
The palm-lined hall was packed with forlorn travellers, wandering about trying to find themselves; the clerks in the office were besieged; the porters run off their legs.
The palm-lined hallway was filled with weary travelers, wandering around trying to figure themselves out; the clerks in the office were overwhelmed; the porters were exhausted.
Ernie was on the lift that evening. He stood in the corridor, listening to the hubbub in the hall, and waiting for the first rush of visitors who had arranged themselves and appropriated keys, when he saw a man emerge from Madame's private sitting-room at the end of the passage.
Ernie was on the lift that evening. He stood in the hallway, listening to the noise in the room, and waiting for the first wave of visitors who had checked in and taken their keys, when he saw a man coming out of Madame's private sitting room at the end of the hallway.
Then he came marching resolutely down the corridor, absorbed, swift, direct, with eyes neither to right nor left, wearing a Burberry, and the short tooth-brush moustache that was still the rage in the British Army; a young man of a type so familiar to Ernie that he smiled on recognizing it.
Then he marched confidently down the hallway, focused, quick, and straight to the point, not looking to the right or left, wearing a Burberry coat and the short toothbrush mustache that was still popular in the British Army; a young man of a type so familiar to Ernie that he smiled upon recognizing him.
The traveller entered the passenger-lift with a curt,
The traveler stepped into the elevator with a brief,
"Third Floor!"
"3rd Floor!"
It was Captain Royal.
It was Captain Royal.
Ernie had just been long enough away from the Regiment to see everything connected with it through the roseate mists of sentimentality.
Ernie had been away from the Regiment long enough to view everything related to it through a sentimental haze.
He pulled the cord and the lift ascended.
He pulled the lever, and the elevator went up.
"Beg pardon, sir," he said shyly. "Might you remember me?"
"Excuse me, sir," he said timidly. "Do you remember me?"
Royal turned his slate-blue eyes on the other, and extended a sudden hand.
Royal turned his slate-blue eyes toward the other person and extended a sudden hand.
"What! Caspar, the cricketer!" he cried with the gay nonchalance peculiar to him. "Rather!—that stand against the Rifle Brigade at Pindi? Yes. What! Got a job you like? What!"
"What! Caspar, the cricketer!" he exclaimed with his usual carefree attitude. "Of course! That stand against the Rifle Brigade at Pindi? Yes. What! Got a job you enjoy? What!"
"Pretty fair, sir," answered Ernie. "Home on long leave, sir?"
"Pretty good, sir," replied Ernie. "Home on a long break, sir?"
"Yes, six months. I'm going to work for the Staff College."
"Yeah, six months. I'm going to work for the Staff College."
"All well with the Regiment when you left, sir?"
"Everything okay with the Regiment when you left, sir?"
"Yes, thanks. All merry and bright. We won the Polo Cup. Mr. Ffloukes—you remember him in D Company—got himself mauled by a bear in the hills. Silly young feller. Quite unnecessary, I thought.... The Colonel's retired and come home. Living somewhere in these parts, I believe."
"Yes, thanks. Everything's cheerful and bright. We won the Polo Cup. Mr. Ffloukes—you remember him from D Company—got attacked by a bear in the hills. Silly young guy. It seemed unnecessary, I thought... The Colonel has retired and come home. I believe he’s living somewhere around here."
The lift stopped at the Third Floor.
The elevator stopped at the third floor.
Ernie carried the Captain's suit-case to his room.
Ernie took the Captain's suitcase to his room.
"I'll bring your heavy luggage myself, sir," he said, for he had quite taken the other under his wing.
"I'll carry your heavy luggage myself, sir," he said, since he had really taken the other person under his wing.
As he left the room he met Ruth.
As he walked out of the room, he ran into Ruth.
Ernie beckoned her mysteriously.
Ernie called her over mysteriously.
"That's my old skipper," he whispered. "You look after him now. He's just all right."
"That's my old captain," he whispered. "Take care of him now. He's doing just fine."
Ruth regarded him with amused eyes.
Ruth looked at him with a playful smile.
"Why, you're quite excited," she said.
"Wow, you're really excited," she said.
"Ah," answered Ernie. "We're Hammer-men, him and me. That's enough. Quite enough." He disappeared down the shaft with a knowing and consequential air, hushing her with lordly hand.
"Ah," replied Ernie. "We're Hammer-men, him and me. That's enough. Totally enough." He vanished down the shaft with a self-assured and important look, silencing her with a commanding hand.
The Captain rang for his hot water.
The Captain called for his hot water.
Ruth took it him.
Ruth took it to him.
He turned round as she entered and flashed his eyes at her curiously.
He turned around as she walked in and looked at her with curiosity in his eyes.
"Will you help me unpack?" he said quietly. "I haven't brought a man."
"Will you help me unpack?" he asked quietly. "I didn't bring anyone."
She knelt beside the suit-case, while he stood at the chest of drawers.
She knelt next to the suitcase while he stood by the dresser.
She handed him his clothes, and he arranged them orderly and with an unerring precision that appealed to her methodical mind.
She gave him his clothes, and he folded them neatly with a precision that impressed her organized mind.
His clothes were beautiful too: so fine, so fresh, so like himself, Ruth thought. She handled the silken shirts, when his back was turned, and stroked the flimsy vests.
His clothes were beautiful too: so nice, so fresh, so like him, Ruth thought. She touched the silky shirts when his back was turned and ran her fingers over the delicate vests.
Once he turned swiftly to find her pressing some diaphanous under-wear against her cheek.
Once he turned quickly to see her holding some sheer lingerie against her cheek.
He laughed; and she blushed.
He laughed, and she blushed.
"That's from Cashmere," he said. "Pleasant to the touch—what?"
"That's from Cashmere," he said. "Nice to the touch—right?"
"It's beautiful," answered Ruth.
"It's gorgeous," replied Ruth.
When Ernie entered with the heavy luggage, Ruth was kneeling at the suit-case, the Captain standing over her.
When Ernie walked in with the heavy luggage, Ruth was kneeling by the suitcase, and the Captain was standing over her.
Ernie's somewhat artificial enthusiasm suddenly melted away.
Ernie's kind of forced excitement suddenly disappeared.
He wasn't very pleased.
He wasn't very happy.
The Captain had brought a quantity of luggage too, and clearly meant to make a prolonged stay.
The Captain had brought a lot of luggage too, and clearly planned to stay for a while.
CHAPTER XXXV
HIS ORIGIN
Captain Royal was the son of his father; but very few people knew anything about that father. And those few knew little more than that he had made money in business in the North.
Captain Royal was his father's son; however, very few people knew anything about that father. And those few knew little more than that he had made money in business up North.
The business in fact was that of an unregistered dentist at Blackpool.
The business was actually that of an unregistered dentist in Blackpool.
Albert Ryle was a curious little fellow. He lived more like a machine than it was possible to conceive a human being could live. He was so regular as to be almost automatic: he had no virtues, and his vices were vigorously suppressed. Early in life he planned out his career according to Programme, and he stuck to it with methodical precision throughout. During his working life, happily for him, there were no such seismic disturbances, utterly beyond his control, as have completely upset the Programme of like automaton men in our own day.
Albert Ryle was a peculiar little guy. He lived more like a machine than anyone could imagine a human being could live. He was so regular that he was almost automatic: he had no virtues, and his vices were forcefully kept in check. Early in life, he mapped out his career according to a plan, and he followed it with methodical precision the whole way through. Fortunately for him, during his working life, there were no major disruptions, completely beyond his control, that have thrown off the plans of similar automatons in our time.
Nor did the unexpected and catastrophic in the way of illness or sudden love ever overwhelm him.
Nor did the unexpected and devastating things like illness or sudden love ever overwhelm him.
He did not marry: that was part of the Programme. He did not enjoy himself. He lived meanly; but his practice grew and grew, especially among the well-to-do artisans. The middle and upper class he left in the main to the qualified practitioners.
He didn't get married: that was part of the plan. He didn’t enjoy himself. He lived modestly, but his practice increased, especially among the well-off tradespeople. He mostly left the middle and upper class to the licensed professionals.
He was extraordinarily efficient, thorough, and precise in his work; he was daring too. He would administer gas himself, and happily had no accidents. He spent nothing on himself, and studied the stock-markets with the same meticulous care which he gave to the human mouth.
He was incredibly efficient, thorough, and precise in his work; he was also bold. He would personally administer gas and fortunately had no accidents. He spent nothing on himself and analyzed the stock market with the same attention to detail that he applied to the human
On his fiftieth birthday he totted up his capital account and found he had made £25,000—just six months ahead of scheduled time.
On his fiftieth birthday, he tallied up his finances and realized he had made £25,000—exactly six months ahead of schedule.
His end had been attained. The first part of the Programme had now been accomplished.
His goal had been achieved. The first part of the program had now been completed.
Next day—or as near as it was possible—he sold his practice, took down his brass-plate, said good-bye to no one, for he knew no one except in the way of business; and for the first time in his life crossed the Trent, never to recross it.
The next day—or as close as he could manage—he sold his practice, removed his nameplate, didn’t say goodbye to anyone since he only knew people in a professional capacity; and for the first time in his life, he crossed the Trent, never to return.
Albert Ryle never looked back: he moved forward steady as a caterpillar on the trail.
Albert Ryle never looked back; he moved forward steadily like a caterpillar on its path.
In the North he left behind him everything but the accent which, to his own no small grief, and the unending anguish of his wife, he carried to the grave, and the money he had made in gloomy Lancashire.
In the North, he left behind everything except the accent, which, to his great sorrow and his wife's constant distress, he took to his grave, along with the money he had earned in dreary Lancashire.
He bought a villa in Croydon, modified his name under expert advice, and in the sun of the South country began to live.
He bought a villa in Croydon, changed his name with expert help, and started living in the sunny South.
Mr. Royal of Deepdene had made money in business in the North. Now he was going to spend it in the South.
Mr. Royal from Deepdene had made money in business up North. Now he was going to spend it down South.
Here began the second part of the Programme.
Here began the second part of the Program.
He married a middle-class woman, who had been a companion, and possessed some not very well-founded pretensions to family.
He married a middle-class woman, who had been a companion and had some questionable claims to family connections.
He entered the Church, ignoring formal admission by baptism, and took an active part in the life of the Town.
He entered the Church, bypassing formal admission through baptism, and got actively involved in the life of the Town.
Capable and tireless, he became in time a Town Councillor, and, better still, a Justice of the Peace for Surrey. His grand ambition, never to be fulfilled in this world, was to be a Deputy Lieutenant of the county of his adoption.
Capable and tireless, he eventually became a Town Councillor, and even better, a Justice of the Peace for Surrey. His grand ambition, which would never be realized in this world, was to be a Deputy Lieutenant of the county he had adopted.
There was one child of the marriage, who was christened at his wife's request, and with his full approval, Hildebrand.
There was one child from the marriage, who was named Hildebrand at his wife's request and with his full approval.
The boy was sent to a first-rate preparatory school, where, being an aggressive youngster, he more than held his own.
The boy was sent to a top-notch preparatory school, where, being a tough kid, he really stood his ground.
Mr. Albert Royal was determined that his son should go to one of "our ancient public schools."
Mr. Albert Royal was set on having his son attend one of "our prestigious private schools."
When he broached the subject, the headmaster of the preparatory school was in a dilemma.
When he brought up the topic, the headmaster of the prep school was in a tough spot.
Mr. Royal was an admirable parent from the commercial point of view. He paid the fees and never made a fuss; but there was no getting away from Mr. Royal's accent.
Mr. Royal was a great parent in terms of money. He paid the fees without making a fuss; but you couldn't ignore Mr. Royal's accent.
Mr. Wortley, an Etonian himself, didn't somehow think Eton was quite the school for Hildebrand. Too damp. There wasn't much chance of a boy getting into Winchester unless his father had been there before him. Had Mr. Royal been at Winchester?—Ah, bad luck. Then Rugby?—But Mr. Royal wouldn't send his son to a North country school. Mr. Royal's home was in the South; and so was his heart. What about Harrow?—Mr. Wortley's face brightened. Harrow was the very thing. He could see Hildebrand at Harrow in his mind's eye.
Mr. Wortley, being an Etonian himself, didn’t really think Eton was the right fit for Hildebrand. Too damp. There wasn’t much chance of a boy getting into Winchester unless his father had been there before him. Had Mr. Royal attended Winchester?—Ah, tough luck. Then Rugby?—But Mr. Royal wouldn’t send his son to a school up North. Mr. Royal’s home was in the South, and so was his heart. What about Harrow?—Mr. Wortley’s face lit up. Harrow was perfect. He could picture Hildebrand at Harrow in his mind.
Later when his partner came into the study, after Mr. Royal's departure, Mr. Wortley announced the news with a little grin.
Later, when his partner entered the study after Mr. Royal left, Mr. Wortley shared the news with a small grin.
"Arrow for Ildebrand," he said.
"Arrow for Ildebrand," he said.
"And quite good enough too," replied the other, who was also an Etonian, with a little snort.
"And that's pretty good too," replied the other, who was also an Etonian, with a small snort.
To Harrow, then, Hildebrand went.
Hildebrand then went to Harrow.
And just at the appropriate moment Mr. Royal Senior died.
And just at the right moment, Mr. Royal Senior passed away.
That was not part of the Programme, but it was consummately tactful.
That wasn't part of the plan, but it was incredibly tactful.
"My father didn't do much. He was a magistrate in Surrey," sounded so much better than the reality incarnate, rough and red and rather harsh—with the Blackpool accent.
"My dad didn't do much. He was a magistrate in Surrey," sounded so much better than the reality—rough, red, and pretty harsh—with the Blackpool accent.
Mr. Royal's opportune death was, in fact, an immense relief to his suffering wife and perhaps to young Hildebrand, who was beginning to know what was what in the world in which he proposed to live and move and have his being.
Mr. Royal's timely death was, in fact, a huge relief to his suffering wife and maybe to young Hildebrand, who was starting to understand the reality of the world in which he intended to live and thrive.
His school career was a great success. Many admired, not a few envied, nobody liked him; but as a master said—"He likes himself enough to make up for that."
His school career was a huge success. Many admired him, quite a few envied him, but nobody liked him; however, as a teacher said—"He likes himself enough to make up for that."
An extremely good-looking boy, full of self-confidence, he was an unusually fine athlete, played racquets for the school, and notched a century against Eton at Lords in a style that made men talk of F. S. Jackson at his best.
A really good-looking guy, full of self-confidence, he was an exceptional athlete, played racquets for the school, and scored a century against Eton at Lords in a way that had people talking about F. S. Jackson at his best.
His mother was presentable and dressed extremely well.
His mother looked good and was dressed really well.
Young Royal had no objection to being seen about with her, and even invited her down to Speech-day and introduced her to his friends at Lords. It was not to be wondered at that when she died she left the whole of the £25,000 to her only-born.
Young Royal had no problem being seen with her and even invited her to Speech Day, introducing her to his friends at Lords. It was no surprise that when she passed away, she left all of the £25,000 to her only child.
Hildebrand bore this second bereavement with characteristic fortitude. He was just at the age when the possession of money was rare as it was useful.
Hildebrand handled this second loss with his usual strength. He was at that age when having money was both uncommon and valuable.
He passed high into Sandhurst, and became an Under-Officer. His record there as an athlete, his bit of money, and the use he made of it, enabled him to secure a commission in the coveted Hammer-men. He joined the Regiment with a considerable and deserved reputation, which he more than maintained.
He graduated at the top of his class at Sandhurst and became an Under-Officer. His track record as an athlete, along with some money he had, helped him earn a commission in the sought-after Hammer-men. He joined the Regiment with a strong and well-deserved reputation, which he more than upheld.
He was not popular with his brother-officers, who said quietly among themselves that he was not a Sahib; while Conky Joe went so far as to assert that he was not even a "white man"; but he was an asset to the Regiment and accepted as such.
He wasn't well-liked by his fellow officers, who murmured among themselves that he wasn't a Sahib; while Conky Joe went so far as to claim that he wasn't even a "white man"; but he was considered an asset to the Regiment and accepted as such.
Now he had come home on six months' leave with two objects in view. He meant to work for the Staff College—and there were few more ambitious men; and he meant to enjoy himself.
Now he had come home on six months' leave with two goals in mind. He planned to work for the Staff College—and there were few more ambitious men than him; and he also intended to have a good time.
When he returned to England, there was no question where he would settle down.
When he came back to England, it was clear where he would settle down.
He knew all about the Hohenzollern, and indeed would boast to his few intimates—and he was fond of boasting—that Madame was an old friend of his, and that he had paid his first visit to the Third Floor when still at Harrow.
He knew all about the Hohenzollern and would actually brag to his close friends—and he liked to brag—that Madame was an old friend of his, and that he had first visited the Third Floor when he was still at Harrow.
Beachbourne indeed suited him very well. It possessed a first-rate crammer; if he wanted Society there was the Club at the West-end, full always of Service men retired or on leave; and he could get as much golf and cricket as he liked.
Beachbourne suited him perfectly. It had an excellent tutoring service; if he wanted to socialize, there was the Club in the West End, always filled with retired or leave-taking Service members; and he could enjoy as much golf and cricket as he wanted.
A terrific worker, he would have no distractions: for he knew very few people socially. There would be no country-house invitations for him; nor did he court them. When he had passed through the Staff College and settled down in London for a spell at the War Office he knew very well that doors, now shut to him, would open. There was no hurry about that. He didn't mean to marry yet: he meant to enjoy himself.
A great worker, he had no distractions because he knew very few people socially. He wasn’t getting any invitations to country houses, nor did he seek them out. After going through the Staff College and settling down in London for a time at the War Office, he understood that the doors now closed to him would eventually open. There was no rush. He didn't plan to get married yet; he intended to have fun.
In a word, Captain Royal was an adventurer of a kind by no means uncommon in our day. A Tory in his opinions and his prejudices he lacked the one thing that can make a Tory admirable, and that is Tradition.
In short, Captain Royal was an adventurer, a type not uncommon today. A Tory in his views and biases, he was missing the one thing that can make a Tory admirable: Tradition.
When Colonel Lewknor once defined him as "A first-rate officer and a first-class cad," Conky Joe, the kindest of men but a first-rate hater, who had never quite got over the bias imbibed in the atmosphere of the "greatest of all schools," replied with scorn, rare scorn,
When Colonel Lewknor once described him as "a first-rate officer and a first-class cad," Conky Joe, the kindest of men but a top-notch hater, who had never fully shaken off the prejudices picked up in the environment of the "greatest of all schools," responded with contempt, a rare kind of contempt,
"Well, what d'you expect of Harrow?"
"Well, what do you expect from Harrow?"
CHAPTER XXXVI
THE CAPTAIN BEGINS HIS SIEGE
The morning after Captain Royal's advent, Ernie, going his round of the Third Floor, dropping boots at various doors, stopped outside No. 72.
The morning after Captain Royal arrived, Ernie, while doing his rounds on the Third Floor and dropping off boots at different doors, paused outside No. 72.
The door was open; and Ruth stood at the window looking sea-wards.
The door was open, and Ruth stood at the window, looking out at the sea.
It was early yet, scarcely seven, but clearly the Captain was already up and out. Ernie stood in the door, admiring the lines of the girl's big young figure, the curve of her neck and shoulders and the glossy black of her hair. He made a little whistling sound.
It was still early, just barely seven, but it was obvious that the Captain was already up and about. Ernie stood in the doorway, admiring the shape of the girl’s tall, youthful figure, the curve of her neck and shoulders, and the shiny black of her hair. He let out a small whistle.
Ruth turned, saw who it was, and beckoned to him.
Ruth turned, saw who it was, and waved him over.
The window looked out over the lawns and foreshore on to the sea, brisk and broken in the sun.
The window looked out over the lawns and shoreline onto the sea, lively and choppy in the sunlight.
The tide was brimming, and swinging in, green-hued, white-tipped, and splashed with shadows.
The tide was high, rolling in, greenish, white-capped, and splattered with shadows.
The bathing-raft was wobbling in the short chop. There were no bobbing heads about it now. It was too early in the season, too early in the morning, and the sea was too rough. But a figure, white in the sun, balanced on the unsteady raft, then shot arrow-wise into the sea.
The bathing raft was rocking in the small waves. There were no heads bobbing around it now. It was too early in the season, too early in the morning, and the sea was too rough. But a figure, bright in the sun, balanced on the shaky raft, then shot like an arrow into the sea.
Another moment and a black head bounced up out of the water. Then there was the flash of an arm, rising and falling swiftly, as the swimmer strode away for the horizon.
Another moment and a black head popped up out of the water. Then there was a quick flash of an arm, rising and falling rapidly, as the swimmer moved toward the horizon.
"Straight out to sea!" cried Ernie. "That's the Captain!—Buffet em!"
"Straight out to sea!" shouted Ernie. "That's the Captain!—Get them!"
"I wish I was a man," mused Ruth. "Go in like that—just as you are."
"I wish I were a man," Ruth thought. "Just go in like that—exactly as you are."
She took up her duster, and resumed her work. The bed was already made.
She picked up her duster and got back to work. The bed was already made.
"You're early at it," said Ernie, glancing round.
"You're at it early," Ernie said, looking around.
"Yes," answered Ruth. "I'm to do his room every morning while he's in the water. He's going to work up here after breakfast."
"Yeah," replied Ruth. "I’m supposed to clean his room every morning while he’s in the water. He’s going to start working here after breakfast."
"Hot stuff!" said Ernie, trying to work up enthusiasm. "He'll command the old Battalion one day, the skipper will. Good old Hammer-men!"
"Awesome!" said Ernie, trying to get excited. "He'll lead the old Battalion one day, the captain will. Good old Hammer-men!"
Half an hour later the Captain was back. His hair still wet, was crisp still and very dark; while the brine crusted his handsome face. He had run up the stairs, three at a stride, too impetuous to await the lift. In flannels, a sweater with a broad collar, and white shoes, he looked cool and clean and strenuous as the water from which he just emerged. At the top of the stairs he met the shabby porter with his collarless shirt, his scrubby hair, and rough hands.
Half an hour later, the Captain returned. His hair was still wet, crisp, and very dark, while saltwater crusted his handsome face. He had rushed up the stairs, taking three steps at a time, too eager to wait for the elevator. Dressed in flannel pants, a sweater with a wide collar, and white shoes, he looked cool, clean, and energetic, just like the water he had just come from. At the top of the stairs, he bumped into the scruffy porter in his collarless shirt, messy hair, and rough hands.
Ruth, coming down the corridor, marked the meeting of the two men.
Ruth, walking down the hallway, noticed the two men meeting.
"Mornin," said the Captain, brief as his own moustache.
"Mornin'," said the Captain, as brief as his own mustache.
"Morning, sir," grinned Ernie, rolling by, full of self-consciousness.
"Good morning, sir," Ernie grinned as he rolled by, clearly feeling self-conscious.
An hour later, he saw Ruth coming out of 72 with a tray.
An hour later, he saw Ruth walking out of 72 with a tray.
Ernie stopped.
Ernie paused.
"Havin breakfast in his own room?" he asked.
"Having breakfast in his own room?" he asked.
"Yes," said Ruth quietly.
"Yeah," Ruth said softly.
The monosyllable seemed to knock at Ernie's heart.
The single sound felt like it was knocking at Ernie's heart.
He hesitated a moment.
He paused for a moment.
"I'm sorry you're leaving the Third Floor, Ruth," he said. "For me own sake like."
"I'm sorry you're leaving the Third Floor, Ruth," he said. "For my own sake, you know."
"Thank you," answered Ruth.
"Thanks," replied Ruth.
He noticed she was strangely curt.
He noticed she was acting oddly short.
A week later Madame sent for the girl.
A week later, Madame called for the girl.
"Ruth, are you still in any hurry to change your Floor?" she asked.
"Ruth, are you still in a rush to change your Floor?" she asked.
The girl looked down, colouring faintly.
The girl looked down, blushing slightly.
"Think it over, vill you?" said Madame. "There is no hurry."
"Think it over, will you?" said Madame. "There's no rush."
"Thank you, Ma'am," said Ruth, quivering.
"Thank you, Ma'am," Ruth said, trembling.
She returned to her work. A bell was ringing. It was 72.
She went back to her work. A bell was ringing. It was 72.
Ruth went.
Ruth left.
The Captain was manicuring his nails at the window. He looked up as she entered.
The Captain was doing his nails by the window. He glanced up as she walked in.
"Shut the door!" he said.
"Close the door!" he said.
She obeyed.
She complied.
"Come here!" he ordered.
"Come here!" he commanded.
She went.
She left.
He looked at her, in his blue eyes a laughing sternness.
He looked at her, a playful seriousness in his blue eyes.
"What's this?" he asked.
"What's this?" he asked.
"What, sir?"
"What is it, sir?"
"I hear you're thinking of deserting."
"I hear you're thinking of leaving."
She stood before him, her bosom rising and falling.
She stood in front of him, her chest moving up and down.
"Ruth," he said gravely, "you've got to make a home for me while I'm here. I'm a pore lone orphan—no mother, or sister, or friends. You've got to mend me and mind me, as my old nurse used to say. D'you see? I look to you."
"Ruth," he said seriously, "you need to create a home for me while I'm here. I'm a poor lonely orphan—no mother, no sister, no friends. You have to take care of me and watch over me, like my old nurse used to say. Do you understand? I depend on you."
"Very well, sir," answered Ruth.
"Sure thing, sir," answered Ruth.
Whatever else Ruth might feel about Captain Royal, there was no doubt that she admired him. And to do the man justice, there was not a little to admire. In any company, except the best, he shone. And on the Third Floor, in that meretricious atmosphere of fat-necked Jews, dubious foreigners, and degenerate Englishmen, Royal with his strenuous ways of the public-school boy, his athletic figure, and keen walk stood out like a sword among gamps in an umbrella-stand.
Whatever else Ruth might feel about Captain Royal, there was no doubt that she admired him. And to be fair, there was plenty to admire. In any company, except the best, he stood out. On the Third Floor, in that shallow environment of overweight businessmen, sketchy foreigners, and questionable Englishmen, Royal, with his energetic demeanor of a public-school boy, his athletic build, and purposeful stride, stood out like a sword among umbrellas.
He lived too with the deliberate speed of the man who knows his goal and means to get there.
He also moved at the steady pace of someone who knows what they want and is determined to achieve it.
There was no need to call him. He was up every morning at 6.15, and into the sea, rain or fine, rough or smooth, at 6.30. At 7 he was back again in his room, stripped, and doing physical exercises. At 8 Ruth brought his breakfast; and by 9 he had settled to his morning's work. After lunch he golfed; then to his crammer; and in the evening he relaxed over a billiard-table or in the card-room.
There was no need to call him. He got up every morning at 6:15 and was in the sea, whether it was raining or clear, rough or calm, by 6:30. By 7, he was back in his room, stripped down, and doing physical exercises. At 8, Ruth brought him his breakfast, and by 9, he had settled into his morning work. After lunch, he played golf; then he went to his tutor; and in the evening, he relaxed over a pool table or in the card room.
Sometimes he went off for the night to Town.
Sometimes he would head into town for the night.
On the first of these occasions Ernie carried his bag to the taxi with a joy for which he himself could not account.
On the first of these occasions, Ernie took his bag to the taxi with a happiness he couldn't quite explain.
"What!—are you off, sir?" he asked gaily. "I thought we was going to keep you all your leave."
"What!—are you leaving, sir?" he asked cheerfully. "I thought we were going to keep you for your entire leave."
"Only for the week-end," answered the other, with his little hard laugh. "See me back on Monday."
"Just for the weekend," the other replied with a brief, harsh laugh. "You'll see me back on Monday."
Ernie's heart fell.
Ernie felt gut-punched.
He went upstairs, saw Ruth, and feigned surprise.
He went upstairs, saw Ruth, and pretended to be surprised.
"What, still here, Ruth?"
"What, you're still here, Ruth?"
"Yes," the girl answered in her quiet way. "I shan't move now till the Captain's gone."
"Yeah," the girl replied softly. "I won't move until the Captain leaves."
She said it quite simply. She was too great, too spiritual, to be provocative: Ernie knew that.
She said it straightforwardly. She was too amazing, too enlightened, to be provocative: Ernie knew that.
He stopped full. There was a sea of fire lifting his chest and lighting his eye.
He stopped completely. There was a wave of fire rising in his chest and shining in his eyes.
"Ruth," he said.
"Ruth," he said.
She saw his emotion, and stayed with the courtesy natural to her.
She noticed his feelings and remained polite, as was her nature.
"Will you walk out with me?"
"Will you go out with me?"
She met his eyes with the courage, dark, flashing, and kind, he loved so much.
She looked into his eyes with the courage, dark, intense, and kind, that he loved so much.
"I couldn't do that, Ernie," she said so gently that he loved her all the more.
"I can't do that, Ernie," she said so gently that he loved her even more.
"Why not then?"
"Why not?"
"I'm afraid."
"I'm scared."
"What of?"
"What about?"
"Afraid you might ask me more'n what I can give."
"Afraid you might ask me for more than I can give."
"I'll run the risk!" cried Ernie. "I'm ready!"
"I'll take the chance!" shouted Ernie. "I'm all set!"
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
He took her hand.
He held her hand.
"I'm a good man, Ruth," he said with the almost divine simplicity of the class to which he now belonged.
"I'm a good man, Ruth," he said with the almost divine simplicity of the class he now belonged to.
She overwhelmed him with tenderness.
She swamped him with affection.
"O, I know you are, Ernie!" she said in her purring voice of a wood-pigeon at evening. "But I'm not thinking of settling—not yet."
"O, I know you are, Ernie!" she said in her soft, soothing voice like a dove at dusk. "But I'm not planning on settling down—not just yet."
The love-passage relieved Ernie immensely. He would face defeat, face Captain Royal, face the future with confidence now.
The love passage gave Ernie a huge sense of relief. He would face defeat, confront Captain Royal, and meet the future with confidence now.
Thereafter for some time he went about his work whistling, so that Don John, the Austrian, winked at his mates behind his back, and said,
Thereafter, for a while, he went about his work whistling, which made Don John, the Austrian, wink at his friends behind his back and say,
"He thinks she's for him! No fool like an English fool!"
"He thinks she's the one for him! No one is as naive as an English fool!"
When he came back from his week-end away, Captain Royal went straight to Madame's private sitting-room, which was at the end of the Third Floor. As he came out and passed along the corridor he saw Ruth sitting on the window-sill in the passage, where Ernie had suddenly known himself in love with her.
When he returned from his weekend away, Captain Royal went directly to Madame's private sitting room, located at the end of the third floor. As he stepped out and walked down the hallway, he noticed Ruth sitting on the windowsill in the corridor, the same spot where Ernie had suddenly realized he was in love with her.
He stopped. There was a bundle of mending beside her, and among it he recognized his own pyjamas.
He stopped. There was a pile of clothes needing repairs next to her, and among them, he recognized his own pajamas.
Royal knew there was a sitting-room for the maids, called by the habitués of the Third Floor, "the Nunnery," and wondered.
Royal knew there was a lounge for the maids, referred to by the regulars on the Third Floor as "the Nunnery," and he wondered.
That evening, when she came to put out his evening clothes, he said to her,
That evening, when she came to get his evening clothes ready, he said to her,
"You don't care about using the maids' sitting-room, Ruth?"
"You don't mind using the maids' sitting room, Ruth?"
She did not answer.
She didn't answer.
"The other girls aren't your sort? too rowdy—what?"
"The other girls aren't your type? Too loud—what?"
Again she fell back on characteristic silence.
Again she resorted to her usual silence.
Each of the bed-rooms on the Third Floor had a dressing-room attached.
Each of the bedrooms on the Third Floor had a dressing room attached.
"Well, you know my hours," he continued. "You use my dressing-room to work in whenever you like. I never use it myself; and I know you've a lot to do for me."
"Well, you know my schedule," he continued. "You can use my dressing room to work in whenever you want. I hardly ever use it myself, and I know you have a lot to do for me."
Ruth thanked him; and after that in the afternoons, when he was out, and in the evenings, when he was at dinner, she would sit in his dressing-room and work.
Ruth thanked him, and after that, in the afternoons when he was out and in the evenings while he was having dinner, she would sit in his dressing room and work.
One evening, as she sat beside the window, her dark head bent over her work, she was aware that he was standing over her.
One evening, as she sat by the window, her dark hair falling over her work, she noticed that he was standing over her.
He had come in on her very quietly from behind, not through his bed-room but through the door of the dressing-room that opened into the corridor.
He had slipped in on her very quietly from behind, not through his bedroom but through the door of the dressing room that opened into the hallway.
She rose to go, gathering her work.
She got up to leave, collecting her things.
He put his hand upon her shoulder, and pressed her gently back into the chair. She trembled beneath his touch.
He placed his hand on her shoulder and gently pushed her back into the chair. She quivered under his touch.
"No," he said. "Don't go. I like to have you there."
"No," he said. "Don't leave. I like having you here."
She glanced swiftly at the door behind her.
She quickly glanced at the door behind her.
"That's all right," he laughed. "It's shut." Then he moved into the bed-room.
"That's okay," he chuckled. "It's closed." Then he walked into the bedroom.
"I'm not going to close the door," he said, "because I like to see you there when I look up from my work."
"I'm not going to close the door," he said, "because I like seeing you there when I look up from my work."
She lifted her eyes to his, full of confidence and affection. He was not a man; he was a God—and to be treated as such: he could do no wrong.
She looked up at him, filled with confidence and love. He wasn't just a man; he was like a God—and deserved to be treated that way: he could do no wrong.
He smiled at her friendly from his chair.
He smiled at her warmly from his chair.
"I'm going to read Jomini," he said. "Ever hear of Jomini, Ruth?—nice name, isn't it? Joe-mine-eye."
"I'm going to read Jomini," he said. "Have you ever heard of Jomini, Ruth?—it’s a nice name, don’t you think? Joe-mine-eye."
After that Captain Royal was less regular in his attendance at the billiard-room after dinner.
After that, Captain Royal went to the billiard room less often after dinner.
He read in his bed-room; Ruth worked in the dressing-room; sometimes the door between the two rooms was open; and sometimes they talked.
He read in his bedroom; Ruth worked in the dressing room; sometimes the door between the two rooms was open; and sometimes they talked.
One evening Ernie, descending from a higher floor in the lift, marked Céleste listening at the dressing-room door. She saw him, winked, and tripped away.
One evening, Ernie was coming down the elevator from a higher floor when he spotted Céleste listening at the dressing room door. She saw him, winked, and walked away playfully.
"It's a caise!" she whispered, making a hollow of her hand. "A h'iceberg's hot stuff once it begins to go."
"It's a case!" she whispered, cupping her hand. "An iceberg's hot stuff once it starts to melt."
CHAPTER XXXVII
HE DRIVES A SAP
One morning, after Captain Royal had been at the Hotel two months, Ernie missed the familiar soft thud of his feet as he came up the stairs three at a time after his bathe.
One morning, after Captain Royal had been at the Hotel for two months, Ernie noticed the absence of the familiar soft thud of his footsteps as he came up the stairs three at a time after his bath.
Ernie looked at his watch.
Ernie checked his watch.
It was half-past seven; and the Captain was regular as the seasons. He wondered what was up. The strange dis-ease which possessed him, whenever his thoughts turned to Royal, was on him strong.
It was 7:30; and the Captain was as predictable as the seasons. He wondered what was going on. The unusual unease that came over him whenever he thought about Royal was overwhelming.
Then Ruth came out of the Captain's room. Her face, always grave, was graver than usual. The note of restraint Ernie had marked in it of late, whenever he met her, had given place to one of anxiety.
Then Ruth came out of the Captain's room. Her face, always serious, looked even more serious than usual. The hint of restraint that Ernie had noticed in her expression lately, whenever he saw her, had been replaced by a look of worry.
"What's up?" he asked.
"What's up?" he asked.
"He's not getting up," she answered. "He's not well. Looks to me like the hot-chills."
"He's not getting up," she said. "He's not well. It seems to me like he has the chills."
The sick man heard the voices outside.
The sick man heard the voices outside.
"Caspar!" he called.
"Caspar!" he shouted.
"Sir."
"Mr."
Ernie entered. Captain Royal lay in bed, a touch of colour in his cheeks, his skin dry, his hair bristling, his eyes suffused.
Ernie walked in. Captain Royal was in bed, a bit of color in his cheeks, his skin dry, his hair standing up, his eyes red and puffy.
"I've got a touch of fever," he said. "And my head's stupid. You don't remember the prescription they used to give us in India. Quinine and—what?"
"I've got a slight fever," he said. "And my head feels foggy. You don’t remember the prescription they used to give us in India. Quinine and—what?"
Ernie was far too vague to be of any help, and was testily dismissed. He left the sick-room. The Captain's helplessness roused the woman in him and disarmed the jealous male.
Ernie was way too unclear to be any help, so he was annoyed and sent away. He left the sick room. The Captain's helplessness sparked the caring side in him and defused his jealousy.
"It's nothing much," he told Ruth. "Only a go of malaria. He used to get it in India. Don't you worry."
"It's not a big deal," he told Ruth. "Just a bout of malaria. He used to get it in India. Don't worry about it."
Later in the morning Madame visited the sick man, and summed him up with those fine shrewd eyes of hers that let so little escape them.
Later in the morning, Madame visited the sick man and assessed him with those keen, insightful eyes of hers that missed very little.
The Captain was clearly running a temperature.
The Captain definitely had a fever.
Madame put her plump be-ringed hand on his lean one, and then rang.
Madame placed her chubby, ring-covered hand on his slim one, and then rang the bell.
Ruth came.
Ruth arrived.
"Have you a thermometer, Ruth?"
"Do you have a thermometer, Ruth?"
Ruth had—a legacy from Miss Caryll's days. In a moment she re-appeared with it, washed it, and put it into the Captain's mouth. Then she plucked it out, and took it to the window. It marked 102.
Ruth had—something passed down from Miss Caryll's time. In an instant, she came back with it, cleaned it, and placed it in the Captain's mouth. Then she took it out and brought it to the window. It showed 102.
"What is it?" asked the sick man.
"What is it?" asked the sick man.
"It's a little up," answered Ruth, shaking the thermometer down.
"It's a bit high," replied Ruth, shaking the thermometer down.
"What is it?" repeated the other.
"What is it?" the other one repeated.
Ruth had not nursed Miss Caryll for two years in vain.
Ruth hadn't cared for Miss Caryll for two years for nothing.
"It's a shade over normal," she said. "Hap it'll be a bit higher this evening."
"It's a little above normal," she said. "Hope it'll be a bit higher this evening."
Outside she told Madame.
She told Madame outside.
"I shall send for Mr. Trupp," that lady said, and telephoned at once.
"I'll call Mr. Trupp," she said, and picked up the phone right away.
The great man came, grumbling and grousing. What did he—who loved to describe his surgery as carpentry, and himself as a mechanic—know of Indian fevers?
The great man arrived, complaining and grumbling. What did he—who liked to call his surgery carpentry and himself a mechanic—know about Indian fevers?
Madame took him herself to the Captain's room. Ruth brought a jug of hot water.
Madame personally took him to the Captain's room. Ruth brought a jug of hot water.
"You must just stop in bed till it's burned itself out," said the Doctor, wiping his hands and coughing.
"You just need to stay in bed until it burns itself out," said the Doctor, wiping his hands and coughing.
The sick man cursed.
The sick man swore.
"You won't want a nurse," said Madame. "Ruth'll do everything you want."
"You won't need a nurse," said Madame. "Ruth will handle everything you want."
Mr. Trupp looked up and for the first time noticed the girl by the wash-stand. He seemed put out and glanced at Madame.
Mr. Trupp looked up and for the first time noticed the girl by the sink. He seemed annoyed and glanced at Madame.
"I didn't know you were on this floor, Ruth," he said, and added to the Captain—"Ruth nursed a patient of mine for two years in this very Hotel, didn't you, Ruth? She can take a temperature, feel a pulse, and keep a chart with the best of em, and you'll be all right in a day or two."
"I didn't know you were on this floor, Ruth," he said, and then turned to the Captain. "Ruth took care of one of my patients for two years right here in this hotel, didn't you, Ruth? She can take a temperature, feel a pulse, and keep a chart just like the best of them, and you'll be fine in a day or two."
Ruth, who loved Mr. Trupp, as she loved no one else on earth, blushed and smiled.
Ruth, who loved Mr. Trupp more than anyone else in the world, blushed and smiled.
"That's settled then," said the Captain from his bed.
"That's settled then," said the Captain from his bed.
Outside in the corridor Mr. Trupp, busy winding his comforter about his neck, saw Ernie and shook hands with him.
Outside in the hallway, Mr. Trupp, preoccupied with wrapping his scarf around his neck, spotted Ernie and shook hands with him.
"Well, Ernie," he said gruffly. "I forgot you were here. How you getting on?"
"Well, Ernie," he said roughly. "I forgot you were here. How are you doing?"
"Nicely, thank you, sir," answered Ernie, forgetful for the moment of all his trouble. "Nothing much amiss with the Captain, I hope, sir?"
"Doing well, thank you, sir," replied Ernie, momentarily forgetting all his troubles. "I hope nothing's wrong with the Captain, sir?"
"D'you know him?" asked Mr. Trupp.
"Do you know him?" Mr. Trupp asked.
"Why, sir!" cried Ernie, aggrieved. "He was our adjutant. And a fine officer too. Mr. George'll tell you all about him, though they was in different Battalions. He's well be-known all over India because of his cricket."
"Why, sir!" Ernie exclaimed, upset. "He was our adjutant. And a great officer too. Mr. George will tell you all about him, even though they were in different Battalions. He's well-known all over India for his cricket."
"O, he's a Hammer-man too, is he?" said Mr. Trupp, interested. "Quite a collection of you here. D'you know Colonel Lewknor?"
"Oh, he's a Hammer-man too, is he?" Mr. Trupp said, intrigued. "Quite a collection of you here. Do you know Colonel Lewknor?"
"Know him, sir!" cried Ernie. "The Colonel!—The best officer and nicest gentleman we had. Is he down here?"
"Know him, sir!" shouted Ernie. "The Colonel!—The best officer and the nicest guy we had. Is he down here?"
"Yes, he's taking a house in Holywell, I believe.... Take my bag down to the car, will you?—You'll find Alf outside. I must just wait and speak to the Manageress."
"Yeah, I think he's getting a house in Holywell.... Can you take my bag down to the car?—You'll see Alf outside. I just need to wait and talk to the Manageress."
Ernie willingly obeyed.
Ernie complied willingly.
Outside was the familiar chocolate-coloured car; and a little way off was Alf standing in the grass exchanging confidences with some one in the boothole in the basement.
Outside was the familiar brown car, and a bit away was Alf standing on the grass, sharing secrets with someone in the basement tunnel.
He saw Ernie and broke off his conversation at once to come lurching towards his brother, licking his lips, and on his colourless face the familiar leer.
He saw Ernie and immediately stopped his conversation to stumble over to his brother, licking his lips, with a familiar grin on his pale face.
"Say, Ern!" he began confidentially.
"Hey, Ern!" he began confidentially.
Ernie, paying no heed, opened the door of the car, and put the bag inside.
Ernie, ignoring everything, opened the car door and tossed the bag inside.
"That was a pretty pick-up you got hold of top of the bus that time," Alf continued quietly.
"That was a nice pick-up you had on top of the bus that time," Alf continued quietly.
Ern faced his brother.
Ern confronted his brother.
"What's this then?" he asked, rather white.
"What's this?" he asked, looking a bit pale.
"That tart top o the bus that night."
"That sharp top of the bus that night."
Ernie was breathing deep as he shut the door of the car elaborately.
Ernie took a deep breath as he carefully shut the car door.
"I thought you was a churchman then," he said. "Took the sacraments, marched in processions and carried the bag, from what I hear of it."
"I thought you were a church guy back then," he said. "Took the sacraments, marched in processions, and carried the bag, from what I've heard."
Alf looked round warily. Then he came boring in upon the other, as though determined to penetrate his secret.
Alf looked around cautiously. Then he moved in on the other person, as if he were set on uncovering their secret.
"What if I do!" he said. "'Taint Sunday to-day, is it?—'Taint Sunday all the time."
"What if I do!" he said. "'It's not Sunday today, is it?—It's not Sunday all the time."
Some one buried in the boot-hole laughed.
Somebody buried in the boot hole laughed.
"What's that got to do with it?" Ernie asked. "D'you keep a dirty tongue all the week, and put on a clean one o Sunday with yer change o clothes?"
"What's that got to do with anything?" Ernie asked. "Do you keep a filthy mouth all week and then switch to a clean one on Sunday when you change your clothes?"
"Who was she?" persisted Alf, his eyes like the waters of a canal at night glittering in the murk of some desolate industrial quarter.
"Who was she?" Alf kept asking, his eyes shimmering like the water of a canal at night, sparkling in the gloom of a lonely industrial area.
Ernie folded his arms. He said nothing; but the lightning flickered about his face.
Ernie crossed his arms. He didn’t say anything, but the lightning flashed around his face.
"I know who she was then," continued Alf, his great head weaving from side to side. "She was one of the totties from the Third Floor—where you work." He thrust his head forward, and his eyes were cruel. "D'you think she's for you?—Earning twenty-two a week, aren't you?—and what the German Jews toss you. Why, I doubt if she'd fall to ME—and I'm a master-man."
"I know who she was back then," Alf continued, shaking his large head from side to side. "She was one of the girls from the Third Floor—where you work." He leaned forward, and his eyes looked harsh. "Do you think she’s interested in you?—Making twenty-two a week, right?—and whatever the German Jews give you. Honestly, I doubt she'd even go for ME—and I’m a top guy."
Jeering laughter from the bowels of the earth punctuated his words.
Jeering laughter from deep within the earth punctuated his words.
Just then Mr. Trupp came through the great swing-doors. He stopped for a word with the hall-porter.
Just then, Mr. Trupp walked through the big swing doors. He paused to chat with the hall porter.
"You settled down here, Ernie?" he asked.
"You settled down here, Ernie?" he asked.
"Pretty fair, sir, thank you," Ernie answered without enthusiasm.
"Pretty good, sir, thanks," Ernie replied without much interest.
Mr. Trupp entered the car. He seemed perturbed.
Mr. Trupp got into the car. He looked upset.
"Well, if you want to make a change at any time, let me know," he said. "I only suggested this as a make-shift for you, till we could fix you up in something better, you know."
"Well, if you want to change it at any time, just let me know," he said. "I only suggested this as a temporary solution for you, until we can get you set up with something better, you know."
The Doctor drove home in surly mood.
The doctor drove home in a bad mood.
It was not till the evening that his wife arrived at the root of the trouble.
It wasn’t until the evening that his wife figured out the cause of the problem.
"You remember Miss Caryll's maid?" he said.
"You remember Miss Caryll's maid?" he asked.
"Ruth Boam?" cried Mrs. Trupp. "That charming girl who used to bring us over strawberries from the Dower-house at Aldwoldston."
"Ruth Boam?" shouted Mrs. Trupp. "That lovely girl who used to bring us strawberries from the Dower house at Aldwoldston."
Mr. Trupp stirred his coffee.
Mr. Trupp mixed his coffee.
"She's on the Third Floor at the Hohenzollern."
"She's on the third floor at the Hohenzollern."
Mrs. Trupp put down her work.
Mrs. Trupp set her work aside.
"Temporarily," continued the other, "But she oughtn't to be there at all, a good girl like that. I told Madame as much."
"Right now," the other person continued, "But she shouldn't be there at all, a good girl like her. I told Madame that."
"I should think you did!" cried Mrs. Trupp, flashing out like a sword from a scabbard. "It's a crime!"
"I bet you did!" exclaimed Mrs. Trupp, bursting out like a sword from its sheath. "It's a crime!"
"Madame's not a criminal," replied her husband quietly. "She's kind. But she's one of the people who carries her kindness altogether too far."
"Madame's not a criminal," her husband replied softly. "She's kind. But she's one of those people who takes her kindness a bit too far."
CHAPTER XXXVIII
THE SERPENT
Ernie, who was never very fond of work, had on the Captain's arrival stored his trunks in the dressing-room to save himself the trouble of carting them up to the box-room in the roof.
Ernie, who was never really into work, had, when the Captain arrived, put his bags in the dressing room to avoid the hassle of hauling them up to the attic storage.
Now it occurred to him that if a nurse was called in to attend the sick man there might be trouble about the trunks.
Now he realized that if a nurse was called in to care for the sick man, there could be issues with the trunks.
On the morning after Mr. Trupp's visit he determined, therefore, to move them before he was found out.
On the morning after Mr. Trupp's visit, he decided to move them before anyone discovered it.
Very early he opened the dressing-room door and blundered in.
Very early, he opened the dressing room door and stumbled inside.
A girl with bare arms was standing before the looking-glass, dressing her dark hair; and the bed had been slept in.
A girl with bare arms was standing in front of the mirror, fixing her dark hair; and the bed had been used.
"O, beg pardon, Miss," said Ernie, genuinely abashed.
"Oh, I'm sorry, Miss," said Ernie, truly embarrassed.
The girl smiled and held up a hushing finger.
The girl smiled and raised a finger to silence everyone.
"I didn't know, Miss," continued Ernie, still caught in his own confusion.
"I didn't know, Miss," Ernie continued, still lost in his own confusion.
"Why d'you call me Miss?" asked Ruth calmly.
"Why do you call me Miss?" asked Ruth calmly.
Ernie laughed lamely.
Ernie laughed weakly.
"Did I?" he said. "I don't know." He found relief in bustle. "I was just a-goin to shift some o them trunks."
"Did I?" he said. "I don't know." He felt better with all the activity. "I was just about to move some of those trunks."
"Thank you kindly," answered Ruth. "It'd make more room like."
"Thank you very much," replied Ruth. "It would create more space, for sure."
Ernie set to work.
Ernie got to work.
"How's the Captain?" he asked.
"How's the captain?" he asked.
"Middlin or'nary," Ruth replied. "He didn't sleep unaccountable well."
"Mediocre, really," Ruth replied. "He didn’t sleep very well."
"You look a bit tired yourself, Ruth," said Ernie.
"You look a bit tired too, Ruth," said Ernie.
"I was up to him time or two in the night," the girl answered. "I shall go off this afternoon. Madame's very kind."
"I went up to him a couple of times during the night," the girl replied. "I’ll leave this afternoon. Madame is very kind."
Ernie went out, swallowing his misery as best he could.
Ernie went outside, trying to push down his sadness as best he could.
The fever took its normal course. The Captain needed very little attention. Ruth gave him his medicine, tidied his bed, took his temperature, and saw to his food.
The fever followed its usual path. The Captain required minimal care. Ruth gave him his medicine, straightened his bed, checked his temperature, and managed his meals.
He lay in a fog, amused with her, angry with himself.
He lay there, feeling confused, both amused by her and frustrated with himself.
"You're top-hole at this job, Ruth," he would say.
"You're really great at this job, Ruth," he would say.
On the third night, in the small hours, he rang. The bell was on a chair at Ruth's side. She rose at once. The dressing-gown in which she wrapped herself was a flimsy affair, and showed the lines of her large young body. The light beside the Captain's bed was switched on.
On the third night, in the early hours, he called. The bell was on a chair next to Ruth. She got up instantly. The dressing gown she wrapped around herself was thin and revealed the shape of her tall, young body. The light next to the Captain's bed was turned on.
"Ruth," he said, "I'm better. I've broken out in a muck-sweat. I'm dripping. Get me some fresh pyjamas and a towel."
"Ruth," he said, "I'm feeling better. I've broken out in a sweat. I'm dripping. Get me some fresh pajamas and a towel."
His face was shining with perspiration, his hair dark.
His face was slick with sweat, his hair dark.
She went to a drawer.
She opened a drawer.
"Bring me a towel," he said. "And give me a rub down."
"Bring me a towel," he said. "And give me a massage."
She obeyed and clothed him in his new pyjamas.
She complied and dressed him in his new pajamas.
He lay back, dry and contented.
He lay back, feeling dry and satisfied.
The dawn was breaking. She lit the spirit-lamp and crouched beside it, graceful and brooding, her nightdress spread on the floor about her like a train of snow.
The dawn was breaking. She lit the spirit lamp and crouched beside it, elegant and thoughtful, her nightdress spread out on the floor around her like a trail of snow.
"I'll chill you a drop o milk," she said in her deep voice, with the coo of comfort in it. "It comes over cold towards dawn."
"I'll chill you a little milk," she said in her deep voice, soothing and comforting. "It gets cold just before dawn."
He drank readily and seemed refreshed.
He drank eagerly and looked refreshed.
"That's better," he said.
"That's better," he said.
Ruth watched him with kind eyes.
Ruth looked at him with kind eyes.
"Now you'll sleep, I reck'n," she said.
"Now you'll sleep, I guess," she said.
"Ruth," he answered, "come here."
"Ruth," he replied, "come here."
She came.
She arrived.
He took her hand and kissed it.
He took her hand and kissed it.
"That's all," he said. "Thank you. Good-night."
"That's it," he said. "Thanks. Good night."
She went back to the dressing-room and closed the door behind her. Then she went to the window.
She returned to the dressing room and shut the door behind her. Then she walked over to the window.
The tide was low, the sea still dark, and on the horizon of it a bank of saffron, from which in time the sun would appear.
The tide was low, the sea still dark, and on the horizon, there was a band of saffron, where the sun would eventually rise.
On the far edge of the sands, pearl-hued and desolate, the waves stirred faintly. All else was stillness and immensity. Not a soul, not a ship, not a movement.
On the far edge of the sands, pale and empty, the waves stirred gently. Everything else was quiet and vast. Not a person, not a ship, not a movement.
The sweep, the nakedness, the inexorable passivity of earth and sky and sea, man-forsaken and forlorn, seemed for once to affect the girl with fear. She retired hastily to her bed and sought the shelter of sleep.
The vastness, the emptiness, the unyielding stillness of the earth, sky, and sea, abandoned by humanity and desolate, finally seemed to instill fear in the girl. She quickly retreated to her bed and sought refuge in sleep.
CHAPTER XXXIX
THE LASH AGAIN
In a week the Captain was in the sea again, and living the same fiercely strenuous life he had done before his attack.
In a week, the Captain was back at sea, living the same intense and demanding life he had before his illness.
Ernie congratulated him upon his recovery with a cheerfulness he by no means felt.
Ernie congratulated him on his recovery with a cheerfulness he definitely didn't feel.
A question haunted him.
A question nagged at him.
Was Ruth still sleeping in the dressing-room? ...
Was Ruth still asleep in the dressing room? ...
Could the girl be so indiscreet? ...
Could the girl be so careless? ...
Nothing could have been easier for him than to answer the question for himself by peeping. But he would not do it, for the hotel-porter was a gentleman.
Nothing could have been easier for him than to find the answer himself by sneaking a look. But he wouldn't do it because the hotel porter was a gentleman.
The question that troubled him was, however, soon to answer itself.
The question that troubled him was, however, soon going to answer itself.
One afternoon, when Ruth was out to Ernie's knowledge, he was surprised to hear in the dressing-room the familiar voices of Céleste and another maid, hushed and whispering.
One afternoon, when Ruth was out as far as Ernie knew, he was surprised to hear the familiar voices of Céleste and another maid in the dressing room, speaking softly and whispering.
"She keeps the key her side," one was saying.
"She keeps the key at her side," one was saying.
"What's it matter who keeps the key?" the other answered. "That's only a bluff."
"What's it matter who has the key?" the other replied. "That's just a bluff."
The door was slightly ajar.
The door was slightly open.
"He don't seem to have give her nothing," said the one at the dressing-table discontentedly.
"He doesn’t seem to have given her anything," said the person at the dressing table, feeling dissatisfied.
"Only cash. Cash is the thing. Then you can get what you like for yourself."
"Only cash. Cash is important. Then you can buy what you want for yourself."
"Here's her Bible and pray-book! Look!—Ain't she just the little limit?—and that close with it too."
"Here’s her Bible and prayer book! Look!—Isn’t she just the best?—and so dedicated too."
"It's always the same. It's the dark uns are the deep uns."
"It's always the same. It's the dark ones that are the deep ones."
"Don't you dare to chip her then," warned the other. "She's Madame's own ducky-darlin-doodle-day."
"Don't you dare mess with her then," warned the other. "She's Madame's own little darling."
Ernie opened the door.
Ernie opened the door.
The two girls turned in a scared flutter.
The two girls turned in a frightened rush.
"There!—It's only old Ernie Boots!" cried Céleste relieved. "He don't count, Ernie don't.—But you give me the palpitations though."
"There!—It's just old Ernie Boots!" cried Céleste, relieved. "He doesn’t matter, Ernie doesn’t.—But you gave me quite a scare!"
Ernie held the door wide.
Ernie held the door open.
"You've no business in here," he said sternly.
"You have no business being in here," he said firmly.
"No one has—only the Captain, old cock," retorted Céleste flippantly.
"No one has—just the Captain, old dude," Céleste replied casually.
The two girls flirted away with high noses and a rustle of silken underwear.
The two girls flirted confidently, with their noses in the air and the sound of silky underwear rustling.
Ernie looked round the little room with the eyes of a furtive watch-dog. He had no business there; and being there he ought to make it his duty to see nothing. But he did see; and what he saw was that the bed was not in use.
Ernie glanced around the small room like a sneaky guard dog. He shouldn’t have been there, and while he was, he should have made it his mission to notice nothing. But he did notice; and what he saw was that the bed wasn’t being used.
Thrown carelessly upon it was a regimental blazer, obviously awaiting repair, and a pair of socks in like case. Beside them was a work-bag. He moved the blazer and saw beneath it a silver cigarette-case. Then in the grate he saw the burnt end of a cigarette.
Thrown carelessly on it was a regimental blazer, clearly waiting for repair, and a pair of similarly neglected socks. Next to them was a work bag. He shifted the blazer and found a silver cigarette case underneath. Then he noticed the burnt end of a cigarette in the fireplace.
With beating heart, but unruffled air, he went out.
With a racing heart but a calm demeanor, he stepped outside.
The two mocking-birds were perched on a window-sill at the end of the corridor.
The two mockingbirds were sitting on a window ledge at the end of the hallway.
"Pore old Ernie boy!" they cried in chorus. "Did he think she was for him?" ...
"Poor old Ernie!" they exclaimed together. "Did he really think she was into him?"
The story trickled down to the boot-room in the basement, which was a kind of cess-pool into which all the moral filth in the Hotel poured and finally accumulated.
The story spread to the boot-room in the basement, which was like a cesspool where all the moral dirt in the Hotel flowed in and eventually collected.
Don John openly mocked Ernie.
Don John openly mocked Ernie.
"Here's Caspar!—Thought he'd have a chance against the toff!"
"Look, it's Caspar!—He thought he could take on the rich guy!"
Ernie flashed round on him.
Ernie spun around to him.
"Stow it!" he ordered.
"Shut it!" he ordered.
The Austrian was afraid.
The Austrian was scared.
"Soldier! soldier!" he croaked, hiding his fear behind hideous laughter, and reported his enemy to Salvation Joe.
"Soldier! Soldier!" he croaked, masking his fear with ugly laughter, and informed Salvation Joe about his enemy.
That worthy, swollen and stiff with righteousness as the Jehovah of the Israelites, and glad of his chance, tackled Ernie on the subject.
That respectable person, filled with a sense of righteousness like the God of the Israelites, and pleased with his opportunity, confronted Ernie about the topic.
"What's this then?" he said, stopping the other.
"What's this?" he asked, stopping the other person.
"What, sir?" asked Ernie.
"What is it, sir?" asked Ernie.
"Fighting in the boot-hole," answered Jehovah in his voice of thunder, subdued and distant.
"Fighting in the boot-hole," replied God in his thunderous voice, soft and far away.
"I don't know nothing of it," said Ernie, honestly taken aback.
"I don't know anything about it," said Ernie, honestly surprised.
Jehovah, the majestic, in his flaming jersey, could sneer.
Jehovah, the majestic, in his blazing jersey, could sneer.
"Ah, don't you, my lad?" he said. "Well, I do. Let's have no more of it."
"Ah, don’t you, my friend?" he said. "Well, I do. Let’s not talk about it anymore."
The two men went on their way: Salvation Joe to the Manager's office to make his report.
The two men went on their way: Salvation Joe to the manager's office to make his report.
"Always the same with these old soldiers," he said. "It's up with their fists at the first onset. No reasonableness in em. Can't keep em off of it."
“Always the same with these old soldiers,” he said. “They’re ready to throw punches at the first sign of trouble. No sense in them. Can’t keep them away from it.”
"Better keep him anyway till the end of the season," said the Manager. "We don't want a change now."
"Better to keep him until the end of the season," said the Manager. "We don't want to make a change now."
"No, sir. I don't want a change any time," said the head-porter, on the defensive. "But order is order. That's all I says."
"No, sir. I don’t want any changes at any time," said the head porter, on the defensive. "But a order is a order. That’s all I’m saying."
The pressure of necessity was indeed squeezing the softness out of Ernie.
The pressure of necessity was really pushing the gentleness out of Ernie.
Enemies thronged his path. He was becoming wary and watchful. Of old, when in the course of life he had come up against hostility and obstruction, he had met it either by evasion or the non-resistance so fatally easy to a man of his temperament. It was different now. His enemies were leagued together to rob him of something dearer than himself. Therefore he would stand: therefore he would fight.
Enemies crowded his path. He was growing cautious and alert. In the past, whenever he faced hostility and obstacles in life, he dealt with them either by avoiding them or with the passive resistance that was so easy for someone with his temperament. But things were different now. His enemies had united to take something more important to him than his own life. So, he would stand his ground; so, he would fight.
There grew upon him a dignity, a restraint, above all a sternness that men and women alike remarked and respected.
He developed a dignity, a restraint, and above all, a sternness that both men and women noticed and respected.
Céleste ceased to mock him; Don John kept his distance; and the Captain was on his guard.
Céleste stopped teasing him; Don John kept his distance; and the Captain stayed alert.
Ernie was sure of it: for Royal was nothing of a diplomatist when dealing with an enemy whom he despised.
Ernie was certain of it: Royal was not at all a diplomat when it came to dealing with an enemy he looked down on.
Ruth, too, avoided Ernie now.
Ruth was also avoiding Ernie.
He noticed it, and did not attempt to approach her.
He saw it and didn’t try to get closer to her.
The two were drawing away, and yet, Ernie sometimes thought, coming closer—for all the girl's grave reserve.
The two were drifting apart, and yet, Ernie sometimes thought they were getting closer—despite the girl's serious demeanor.
He at least was climbing heights where he had never been before.
He was at least climbing to heights he had never reached before.
Up there in the eternal snows it was lonely but bracing. He was putting on an armour of ice. Clothed thus, knew that nothing could hurt him. He could bear all things, conquer all men.
Up there in the endless snow, it felt lonely but invigorating. He was putting on a shield of ice. Dressed like this, he knew that nothing could harm him. He could withstand anything and defeat anyone.
Once at that time Mr. Pigott met him in Old Town.
Once upon a time, Mr. Pigott ran into him in Old Town.
"Ern," he said, eyeing the other curiously, "I've got a job for you in my yard, if you like it. What about it?"
"Ern," he said, looking at the other guy with curiosity, "I've got a job for you in my yard, if you're interested. What do you think?"
"No, sir," answered Ernie, almost aggressively. "I'm going to stick where I am."
"No, sir," Ernie replied, almost defiantly. "I'm going to stay right where I am."
"No offence anyway," growled the other, striding huffily on his way.... "I might have been insulting him instead of trying to help him," the aggrieved man reported to Mr. Trupp later.
"No offense anyway," the other guy huffed as he marched off angrily... "I could have been insulting him instead of trying to help him," the upset man told Mr. Trupp later.
"Yes," said the Doctor. "He's under the Lash again. I see that. And he's growing because of it. Men do—if they are men. If they aren't they just break."
"Yeah," said the Doctor. "He's being punished again. I can see that. And he's getting stronger because of it. Men do—that’s what men do. If they’re not, they just fall apart."
"You and your Lash," grumbled the other. "There are other stimulants in the world."
"You and your Lash," the other person complained. "There are other stimulants out there."
Mr. Trupp pursed his lips.
Mr. Trupp pressed his lips together.
"Perhaps," he grinned. "But none so effective."
"Maybe," he smiled. "But none are as effective."
His father, too, noticed the change in his elder son.
His dad also noticed the change in his older son.
Once as they were sitting together, above the chalk-pit, on one of Ern's afternoons off, after a long silence, he said,
Once, while they were sitting together above the chalk-pit on one of Ern's afternoons off, after a long silence, he said,
"How goes it, Boy-lad?"
"How's it going, dude?"
"What, dad?"
"What is it, dad?"
"The affair."
"The relationship."
Ernie looked away, teasing the bent between his teeth.
Ernie looked away, teasing the bend in his teeth.
"None too well, dad."
"Not so well, dad."
The old man laid a hand on his.
The old man placed his hand on his.
"Wade out into it!" he said. "Trust the stream! It'll carry you—if you'll let it."
"Wade out into it!" he said. "Trust the stream! It’ll carry you—if you let it."
Ernie's mother too, curiously sure in some of her intuitions, felt his trouble, was aware of his new-found courage, and came to him.
Ernie's mom, oddly confident in some of her instincts, sensed his struggle, recognized his newfound bravery, and went to him.
It had always been so with her from his childhood.
It had always been like that with her since his childhood.
Whenever he put out his strength she rallied to him in full force. When in weakness he fell away she left him. It was as though all her woman's power of buttressing had been given to the father, so that there was nothing left to satisfy the demands of her seeking elder son.
Whenever he showed his strength, she came to support him completely. When he faltered in weakness, she turned away. It was as if all her feminine power to uplift had been given to the father, leaving nothing to meet the needs of her searching older son.
That evening she gave him roses from her little garden before he went, and watched him round the corner.
That evening, she handed him roses from her small garden before he left and watched him turn the corner.
Then she retreated indoors, and standing thin-shouldered in the door of the study, shot at the long loose figure by the fire one of her customary crude remarks.
Then she stepped back inside, and standing with her thin shoulders in the doorway of the study, made one of her usual blunt comments aimed at the tall, relaxed figure by the fire.
"He's hanging on the Cross," she said.
"He's hanging on the cross," she said.
Edward Caspar stared into the grate.
Edward Caspar stared into the fireplace.
"He'll rise again," he answered.
"He'll rise again," he said.
CHAPTER XL
CLASH OF MALES
Ernie, carrying his roses, mounted the bus.
Ernie, holding his roses, got on the bus.
Opposite the Star, he marked a gaunt figure, standing on the steps of the Manor-house. There was something of the kindly vulture about the figure's pose that was strangely familiar. Ernie leapt to sudden life. It was the Colonel—without his sun-helmet. Ernie was off the bus in a moment, and sidling shyly up to the object of his worship.
Opposite the Star, he spotted a thin figure standing on the steps of the Manor house. There was something oddly familiar about the figure's pose that reminded him of a kind vulture. Ernie suddenly came to life. It was the Colonel—without his sun helmet. Ernie jumped off the bus in an instant and shyly approached the person he admired.
The Colonel, waiting on the steps, watched the antics of the approaching devotee with satirical indifference.
The Colonel, waiting on the steps, watched the antics of the approaching devotee with a mocking indifference.
"Contemplating assault or adoration?" he asked mildly. Then he stooped, extending a skinny claw.
"Are you thinking about attack or affection?" he asked softly. Then he bent down, reaching out a thin hand.
"What, Caspar!" he called, his cadaverous face lighting up.
"What, Caspar!" he called, his ghostly face lighting up.
"That's me, sir," grinned Ernie, wagging his tail with furious enthusiasm.
"That's me, sir," Ernie grinned, wagging his tail with excited energy.
Just then a chocolate-bodied car drove up, and Ernie was aware of Alf looking at him. The door of the car opened; and Captain Royal stepped out.
Just then, a chocolate-brown car pulled up, and Ernie noticed Alf looking at him. The car door opened, and Captain Royal got out.
"Ah, Colonel!" he cried in his brisk hearty voice.
"Ah, Colonel!" he exclaimed in his lively, hearty voice.
The Colonel laid a finger on the other's sleeve.
The Colonel touched the other person's sleeve.
"You remember Caspar, Royal?" he said.
"You remember Caspar, right, Royal?" he said.
"I do," replied Royal briefly. "Coming in, sir?" as Mr. Trupp's door opened at last.
"I do," Royal replied shortly. "Are you coming in, sir?" as Mr. Trupp's door finally opened.
Ernie turned down the hill, burning his white flare. The Captain's brutal insolence had gone home.
Ernie headed down the hill, lighting his white flare. The Captain's harsh arrogance had vanished.
The Colonel reported the incident to his wife that evening.
The Colonel told his wife about the incident that evening.
"I could have struck the swine!" he said with unusual ferocity. "Conky Joe was right. He never was a white man. A piebald from birth, that feller."
"I could have hit that pig!" he said with surprising intensity. "Conky Joe was right. He was never a white man. A mixed breed from the start, that guy."
Mrs. Lewknor churned the incident in her mind. It was a slur on the Regiment, and therefore a capital offence.
Mrs. Lewknor replayed the incident in her mind. It was an insult to the Regiment, and so it was a serious crime.
"What a cad!" she said. "Our dear Caspar too! Royal's the only officer in the Regiment would behave like that. Where's he stopping?"
"What a jerk!" she said. "Our dear Caspar too! Royal's the only officer in the Regiment who would act like that. Where's he staying?"
"My dear, where would Royal stop?" said the Colonel. "The Hohenzollern—Third Floor—where Caspar's working."
"My dear, where would Royal stop?" said the Colonel. "The Hohenzollern—Third Floor—where Caspar's working."
He nodded his big head discreetly.
He nodded his big head subtly.
"How do you know?" asked Mrs. Lewknor, eyeing him.
"How do you know?" asked Mrs. Lewknor, eyeing him.
"Trupp told me," replied the Colonel.
"Trupp told me," the Colonel replied.
Ernie returned to the Hotel with his roses.
Ernie went back to the hotel with his roses.
Later that evening he went to the door of the dressing-room of 72 and knocked quietly.
Later that evening, he went to the door of dressing room 72 and knocked softly.
There was no answer. He entered and laid the roses on the table.
There was no response. He walked in and placed the roses on the table.
As he did so the door between the two rooms opened, and Ruth stood in it, watching him with hostile eyes.
As he did this, the door between the two rooms opened, and Ruth stood in it, looking at him with hostile eyes.
In the room behind her Ernie could see the Captain in his smoking-jacket before the fire with a cigarette between his lips. Then the Captain saw him too. His easy expression changed in a flash; and he acted as always without a moment's hesitation.
In the room behind her, Ernie could see the Captain in his smoking jacket by the fire with a cigarette in his mouth. Then the Captain noticed him too. His relaxed expression shifted instantly, and he reacted as always without a second's delay.
He strode towards the open door between the two rooms, brushing Ruth almost rudely aside.
He walked toward the open door between the two rooms, pushing Ruth aside almost rudely.
"Now no more of it!" he said with brutal savagery. "I've had enough!"
"That’s it!" he said fiercely. "I’ve had enough!"
There was no light in the dressing-room but that which came through the uncurtained window from the moonlit sea, and the beam from the bed-room.
There was no light in the dressing room except for what came through the uncovered window from the moonlit sea and the beam from the bedroom.
In the dimness the eyes of the two men clashed.
In the darkness, the eyes of the two men locked.
For a second the habit of discipline, of inferiority, of bowing to the other's artificially imposed authority, overwhelmed Ernie and he wavered. Then strength came to him like a tidal wave: he steadied and stood his ground.
For a moment, the habits of discipline, feeling inferior, and submitting to someone else's fake authority took over Ernie, and he hesitated. Then, strength hit him like a tidal wave: he steadied himself and stood his ground.
In the eyes of his enemy he recognized in a flash the Eternal Brute, domineering, all-devouring, ruthless in the greed of its unbridled egotism, whose familiar features had been stamped indelibly, from the beginnings of Time, upon the retentive tablets of his race-memory.
In the eyes of his enemy, he instantly saw the Eternal Beast—domineering, all-consuming, and ruthless in the greed of its unchecked selfishness—whose familiar traits had been permanently etched, since the dawn of time, into the collective memory of his people.
Ernie was face to face with something in which he had never entirely believed—the Ogre of whom the Socialists spoke: Capitalism incarnate, stripped of its Church-trimmings, the Monster remorseless and obscene, to whom the Children of Men were but as the grass of the fields that went to feed the unquenchable fires in its sagging belly.
Ernie was staring directly at something he had never fully believed in—the Ogre that the Socialists talked about: Capitalism personified, bare of its religious adornments, the ruthless and grotesque Monster, where the Children of Men were nothing more than the grass in the fields that fueled the insatiable fires in its sagging belly.
Quite suddenly the veil had been drawn aside, the roseate mists of sentimentality dispersed; and he beheld Human Nature, naked and terrible—the Animal who called himself Man—an Animal inspired beyond belief by the Devil of Lust and Cruelty, glowering out at him now from the ambush of a face created after the likeness of the Son of God.
Quite suddenly, the veil was pulled back, the rosy mists of sentimentality cleared away; and he saw Human Nature, bare and awful—the Animal who called himself Man—an Animal driven beyond comprehension by the Devil of Lust and Cruelty, glaring out at him now from the disguise of a face made in the likeness of the Son of God.
He said slowly, more to himself than to his enemy:
He said slowly, more to himself than to his opponent:
"My Christ!" and left the room.
"My God!" and left the room.
In the basement, Don John, bare-necked as a bird of prey, his cheek bulging with cheese, sat in a dingy apron and expounded his philosophy to a little group of disciples as tired and dirty as himself.
In the basement, Don John, shirtless like a bird of prey, his cheek stuffed with cheese, sat in a grimy apron and shared his philosophy with a small group of followers who looked just as worn out and dirty as he did.
"Take advantage!—Of course dey take advantage! So would I, so would you—if we was in their shoes. Dey would be just pluddy fools not to. Dere is only so much in de world. Dey take what dey can get; and the veak to the vall. Shentlemen and Christians! Dere is no such tings. Tell the tale to mugs!—Dere is just Man and Woman, both worms, wriggled up out of the mud. Man wants Woman; and Woman wants it cushie. So de rich man buys her. Can you compete against him?—Is your body sleek with food and wine and lying in bed?—Is your spirit nourished on books and music and plays?—Can you fill her eye with your fatness, and clothe her body in furs, and adorn her hair with jewels, and fill her lap with gold?—No; de rich man buys what he wants, and he wants de best all de time. For you and me what is left over when he haf finished. Dat is so all de way through—women, wine, horses, what you vill. Touch your hat and say—Tank you, sair. Vair much obliged. It is always de same." He wagged a yellow fore-finger. "Dere is only two tings Ruling Class leaves to you and me." He cackled horribly. "One is Work"—he pronounced it vurk—"and de udder is War."
"Take advantage!—Of course they take advantage! So would I, so would you—if we were in their position. They would be complete fools not to. There’s only so much in the world. They take what they can get; and the weak are left behind. Gentlemen and Christians! There’s no such thing. Tell that story to naive folks!—There are just Man and Woman, both like worms, crawling out of the mud. Man wants Woman; and Woman wants a comfortable life. So the rich man buys her. Can you compete with him?—Is your body fed and well-rested?—Is your spirit nourished by books, music, and plays?—Can you catch her attention with your wealth, dress her in furs, adorn her hair with jewels, and fill her lap with cash?—No; the rich man takes what he wants, and he always wants the best. For you and me, what’s left over when he’s finished? That’s how it goes—women, drinks, horses, whatever you want. Tip your hat and say—Thank you, sir. Much appreciated. It’s always the same." He waved a yellow finger. "There’s only two things the Ruling Class leaves for you and me." He cackled unpleasantly. "One is Work"—he pronounced it like 'vurk'—"and the other is War."
CHAPTER XLI
THE DECOY POND
After the battle between the two men, Ruth retired into the fortress from which Ernie had lured her before the Captain's arrival.
After the fight between the two men, Ruth went back into the fortress that Ernie had used to lure her before the Captain showed up.
The old restraint was on her, and hostility was now added.
The old restraint weighed on her, and now there was added hostility.
She barely noticed him when they met, and he, wary for once and wise, made no advances to her.
She hardly noticed him when they met, and he, cautious for once and wise, didn’t make any moves on her.
But hope was quickening in his heart, for September was on them now, and the leave-season was drawing to an end.
But hope was growing in his heart, because September was upon them now, and the time for leaving was coming to an end.
One afternoon Céleste flitted past him like a wagtail.
One afternoon, Céleste darted past him like a wagtail.
"Cheer, Ernie-boy," she mocked. "He's going away."
"Cheer up, Ernie," she teased. "He's leaving."
"Who is?"
"Who's this?"
"Captain, my Captain."
"Captain, my Captain."
"When?"
"When's it happening?"
"At once." She halted. "But—he's taking her away with him."
"Right now." She stopped. "But—he's taking her away with him."
Ernie turned grey.
Ernie went grey.
"Who told you?"
"Who said that?"
"One of the girls. They take it in turns to sit in the dressing-room of evenings to hear the latest. It's like an aviary, they say. Coo-bird! coo! now me! now you! You was good to me when I was ill, Ruth, he says last night. Now I am going to give you a treat. I'm going to take you to Paree for the week-end on my way back to India."
"One of the girls. They take turns sitting in the dressing room in the evenings to catch up on what's new. It’s like a birdhouse, they say. Coo-bird! coo! now me! now you! You were good to me when I was sick, Ruth, he said last night. Now I'm going to give you a treat. I'm taking you to Paris for the weekend on my way back to India."
Ernie came closer. He looked ugly.
Ernie moved in closer. He looked really ugly.
"If I catch any of you girls in there——"
"If I find any of you girls in there——"
"Baa-a-a!" mocked the naughty one. "Who was caught in there himself?"
"Baa-a-a!" teased the mischievous one. "Who got stuck in there himself?"
Ernie was now extraordinarily alert and vivid. The old sleepy benevolence had vanished: he was listening at last to that voice which none of us can afford to neglect, the voice which says at all times, to all men in all places—
Ernie was now incredibly aware and lively. The old sleepy kindness had disappeared: he was finally listening to that voice which none of us can ignore, the voice that speaks at all times, to all people in all places—
Beware!
Watch out!
Salvation Joe took a professional and proprietory interest in the change, which for some obscure reason he attributed to his own direct intervention in heavenly places.
Salvation Joe took a professional and personal interest in the change, which for some unknown reason he credited to his own direct involvement in divine matters.
"What is it then?" he asked. "Has HE found you at last?"
"What is it then?" he asked. "Has he found you at last?"
Ernie, who as he gathered strength, gained also in flippancy, replied:
Ernie, as he got stronger, also became more carefree, replied:
"There was ninety-and-nine, you mean. That lay. No, sir, He ain't found me. I've found IT though."
"There were ninety-nine, you mean. That were lost. No, sir, He hasn't found me. I've found it, though."
"Well, then, come round to the 'appy 'our on Sunday next and tell us all about it," growled the great man. "There's none so 'umble and lowly but we can learn from them, as I often says."
"Well, then, come over to the happy hour next Sunday and tell us all about it," grumbled the big guy. "There's no one so humble and lowly that we can't learn from them, as I often say."
He tramped on his reverberating way....
He walked heavily along his echoing path....
That night, as Ernie was on lift-duty, the telephone bell rang in the passage. He went.
That night, while Ernie was on lift duty, the phone rang in the hallway. He went.
"Who's that?" he asked.
"Who's that?" he asked.
"Mr. Caspar from the Garage, Old Town," came the answer. "Could I speak to Captain Royal?"
"Mr. Caspar from the Garage, Old Town," came the reply. "Can I talk to Captain Royal?"
The Captain had given orders that when he was in his room of evenings after dinner, he was not to be disturbed.
The Captain had instructed that when he was in his room in the evenings after dinner, he should not be interrupted.
"He's engaged," answered Ernie. "Could I give him a message?"
"He's engaged," Ernie replied. "Can I give him a message?"
For a moment there was a pause. Then the voice began again.
For a moment, there was a pause. Then the voice started again.
"Who'm I speaking to?"
"Who am I talking to?"
"One of the porters, sir," Ernie answered.
"One of the porters, sir," Ernie replied.
There was no need for him to disguise his voice: for the telephone was out of repair, and speech muffled and uncertain accordingly.
There was no need for him to disguise his voice because the phone was broken, making speech unclear and hard to understand.
"Well, will you take down this message and see it gets to him to-night. The car will be at the Decoy Park, East Gate, to-morrow afternoon at 2.30."
"Well, can you take this message and make sure it gets to him tonight? The car will be at Decoy Park, East Gate, tomorrow afternoon at 2:30."
Ernie wrote the message down, and repeated it.
Ernie jotted the message down and said it again.
"Very good, sir," he said briskly.
"Sure thing, sir," he said quickly.
"Thank ye," answered Alf, and rang off.
"Thanks," Alf replied and hung up.
Later, when Captain Royal came down to the smoking-room for a last cigarette before bed, Ernie took him the message.
Later, when Captain Royal came down to the lounge for a final cigarette before bed, Ernie brought him the message.
The Captain, who had brought the art of insolence to his inferiors to a height that only a certain type of officer, sheltered by Military Law, attains, took the note without a word, glanced at it, and tossed it into the fire.
The Captain, who had mastered the art of being disrespectful to his subordinates to a degree that only a certain kind of officer, protected by Military Law, could reach, took the note without saying anything, glanced at it, and threw it into the fire.
Ernie retired with burning heart.
Ernie retired with passion.
The conjunction of Captain Royal and Alf seemed to him sinister. But he had his armour on now, his lance in rest. His brain was working with a swiftness and precision that astonished him. He was ready for whatever might come....
The meeting of Captain Royal and Alf felt ominous to him. But he was suited up now, his lance at the ready. His mind was racing with a speed and sharpness that surprised him. He was prepared for whatever might happen...
The old Decoy was a survival of the remote days when Beachbourne was a fishing-village, famous only for the duck-shooting on the Levels hard by. When Ernie was a lad the Decoy Pond, in its rough ambush of trees and thick undergrowth, was still the haunt of duck and snipe, and his favourite hunting-ground in the bird-nesting season. During Ernie's absence in India the Corporation had acquired it, and made of the tangled wilderness, formerly the home of fox and snipe and the shy creatures of the jungle, a fair pleasure-ground for their conquerors. Green lawns now ran down amid forest-trees and clumps of flowering shrubs to a shining ornamental water on which floated stately swans, while moor-hen scudded here and there, and flotillas of foreign ducks paddled about islands gorgeous with crimson willow. A broad road ran from gate to gate; and in the woods of summer evenings young men now chased rarer game than ducks.
The old Decoy was a remnant from the distant days when Beachbourne was just a fishing village, known only for duck shooting on the nearby Levels. When Ernie was a kid, Decoy Pond, with its rough cover of trees and dense undergrowth, was still a place where ducks and snipe could be found, and it was his favorite spot during bird-nesting season. While Ernie was away in India, the Corporation took over the area and transformed the tangled wilderness, once home to foxes and snipe and the elusive animals of the jungle, into a pleasant park for the people who came after. Now, green lawns stretched down among the forest trees and clusters of flowering shrubs to a gleaming ornamental pond where graceful swans floated, moor hens scurried around, and groups of exotic ducks paddled around islands adorned with bright crimson willows. A wide path ran from one gate to another, and in the woods on summer evenings, young men chased after rarer game than ducks.
It was at the Eastern Gate of this resort that Alf was to meet the Captain with a car.
It was at the Eastern Gate of this resort that Alf was supposed to meet the Captain with a car.
Ernie would meet them there too. On that he was determined.
Ernie was set on meeting them there as well.
It was not his afternoon off, but he arranged to change with a mate.
It wasn't his day off, but he made plans to switch shifts with a friend.
A light railway ran from the East-end of the Town along the edge of the Levels to join the main line at the wayside station known as the Decoy Park between Beachbourne and Polefax.
A light railway ran from the east end of town along the edge of the marshes to connect with the main line at the small station called Decoy Park, located between Beachbourne and Polefax.
Ernie took the two o'clock train, and, ensconced in a third-class smoker, watched. Very soon the Captain came swinging along the platform, a light burberry over his arm, athletic, resolute, and quite the English gentleman, his coloured tie striking a charming note of gaiety in his otherwise fresh but sober costume.
Ernie took the two o'clock train and settled into a third-class smoking car. Before long, the Captain strode down the platform, a light trench coat draped over his arm, athletic, determined, and the epitome of an English gentleman. His colorful tie added a delightful touch of liveliness to his otherwise neat but formal outfit.
Ernie watched him critically. In externals the Captain was the typical representative of a Service in which men move, like Wordsworth's cloud, all together or not at all.
Ernie studied him closely. On the surface, the Captain was the perfect example of a Service where men operate, like Wordsworth's cloud, either all together or not at all.
For the skilled observer, indeed, the history of the British Army during the last seventy years is to be read in the evolution of the moustaches of its officers. At the moment now recorded the flowing beau-sabreur moustache which dominated the Service from Balaclava to Paardeberg had long gone out; while the tuft moustache which commemorated for the British Army the advent of the Great War had not yet come in. The tooth-brush or touch-me-not or crawling-caterpillar moustache, brief, severe, and bristling, which had held its own against all comers since South Africa, was still the rage; and gave the wearer that suggestion of something between a hog-maned horse-in-training and a rough-haired terrier on the look-out for a row with a rat which was the fashionable pose for the British officer in the years between the two Wars.
For a keen observer, the history of the British Army over the last seventy years can be seen in the changing styles of its officers' moustaches. At this time, the long, flowing beau-sabreur moustache that had been popular since Balaclava and lasted until Paardeberg had completely faded away; meanwhile, the tuft moustache that would symbolize the British Army during the Great War hadn't made its appearance yet. The tooth-brush or touch-me-not or crawling-caterpillar moustache, short, sharp, and bristling, which had remained popular since South Africa, was still all the rage. It gave the wearer a look that resembled a hog-maned racehorse in training or a feisty terrier ready to confront a rat—this was the trendy pose for British officers between the two Wars.
To be quite comme-il-faut Royal should have had trailing at his heels a little bustling terrier, rather like himself, harsh in manner, but virile, aggressive and keen.
To be perfectly proper, Royal should have had a little energetic terrier following him around, much like himself—rough around the edges but strong, assertive, and eager.
But Captain Royal did not like dogs.
But Captain Royal didn’t like dogs.
Ernie, chewing a fag in a corner, as he watched his enemy march by, remembered that; remembered too and suddenly that it had been common talk in the lines that Royal was not popular among his brother-officers—"not class enough" the whisper went. Ernie, who had wondered then, understood that now.
Ernie, chewing on a cigarette in a corner as he watched his enemy march by, recalled that; he also suddenly remembered that it had been common knowledge among the troops that Royal wasn't well-liked by his fellow officers—"not classy enough," the whispers went. Ernie, who had wondered about it back then, understood it now.
At the Decoy Park the Captain got out.
At Decoy Park, the Captain got out.
Ernie saw him off the platform, and well started down the road to the Decoy Woods before he followed.
Ernie watched him leave the platform and set off down the road to the Decoy Woods before he followed.
A chilly wind blew from across the Levels.
A cold wind blew in from across the plains.
The Captain marched along towards the Park, the tail of his burberry floating out, his green hat with the feather in it cocked to meet the breeze, the shapely curves of his legs exposed by the wind.
The Captain walked toward the Park, the back of his burberry blowing in the wind, his green hat with a feather tilted to catch the breeze, the stylish shape of his legs revealed by the wind.
Just outside the Park he looked sharply behind him, but saw only a shabby figure slouching casually along some two hundred yards away.
Just outside the park, he glanced back quickly, but all he saw was a shabby figure strolling casually about two hundred yards away.
Once inside the Park Ernie left the road and, walking swiftly among the trees at the wayside, drew closer.
Once inside the park, Ernie left the road and quickly walked among the trees along the side, getting closer.
Here in the woods peacocks strutted, and close by was an aviary in which parrots chuckled, golden pheasants preened themselves, and birds with gay plumage fluttered.
Here in the woods, peacocks paraded around, and nearby was an aviary where parrots were laughing, golden pheasants were grooming themselves, and birds with bright feathers were flitting about.
On the rustic bridge across the ornamental water the Captain paused and looked about him. Nominally he was observing the swans; really he was looking to see if he was being watched.
On the old bridge over the decorative water, the Captain stopped and looked around. He was supposed to be watching the swans, but in reality, he was checking to see if anyone was watching him.
Ernie, alert in every inch of him, recognized the ruse; and drew the correct deduction that his enemy had been at this game before.
Ernie, fully aware of his surroundings, saw through the trick and realized that his enemy had played this game before.
He waited in the shadow of the trees.
He waited in the shade of the trees.
The Captain, satisfied, made now for the East Gate. Outside it a car was waiting. Ern recognized that chocolate body; and he recognized too that little figure in the shining black gaiters who stood beside it, and touched his hat with a furtive grin.
The Captain, pleased, headed towards the East Gate. Outside, a car was waiting. Ern recognized that chocolate-colored vehicle; and he also recognized the small figure in the shiny black gaiters standing beside it, who touched his hat with a sly grin.
The two men exchanged a brief word. Alf opened the door of the car, produced something, and held it out. Ernie saw that it was a lady's fur coat.
The two men had a quick conversation. Alf opened the car door, pulled something out, and handed it over. Ernie realized it was a woman’s fur coat.
Then Captain Royal climbed into the car, and Alf put the hood up.
Then Captain Royal got into the car, and Alf put the hood up.
Ernie approached.
Ernie walked over.
Just inside the East Gate was a little wooden chalet, where teas were served.
Just inside the East Gate was a small wooden chalet, where they served tea.
In this Ernie took cover.
In this, Ernie took cover.
A crowded motor-bus from Beachbourne drove up.
A packed bus from Beachbourne pulled up.
On the front seat was a girl in a terra-cotta-coloured felt hat.
On the front seat was a girl wearing a terracotta-colored felt hat.
She got down and walked towards the car.
She got out and walked toward the car.
Ernie watched, quivering.
Ernie watched, shaking.
There was only one woman in the world who walked with that direct and compelling grace.
There was only one woman in the world who walked with that confident and captivating grace.
It was clear to him that the girl was happy—lyrically so—and shy. The flow and rhythm of her every motion betrayed it abundantly.
It was obvious to him that the girl was happy—joyfully so—and shy. The flow and rhythm of her every move made it clear.
Alf touched his hat as she approached, and opened the door.
Alf tipped his hat as she came closer and opened the door.
The Captain did not descend. He was waiting inside—the spider in the background lurking to pounce upon the fly, a spider who shot forth sudden grey tentacles to enfold his prey. Ruth, clasped by the tentacles, was sucked out of sight.
The Captain didn’t come down. He was waiting inside—the spider in the shadows ready to spring on the fly, a spider that shot out sudden gray tentacles to trap its prey. Ruth, caught by those tentacles, was pulled out of sight.
Ernie was overwhelmed with a sudden desire to leap out into the road and cry:
Ernie was hit with a strong urge to jump into the road and shout:
"Don't!"
"Don't!"
He sweated and trembled.
He was sweating and trembling.
Then the door of the car slammed. Ruth was fast inside; and Alf, wonderfully brisk, had hopped into his seat, and was fingering the levers.
Then the car door slammed. Ruth jumped in quickly; and Alf, surprisingly quick, had hopped into his seat and was fiddling with the levers.
Then the car stole forward swiftly, secretly, like a cat upon the stalk.
Then the car moved forward quickly and quietly, like a cat on the prowl.
It passed through the gate, would cross the Park, strike the Lewes road at Ratton on the way to—Lewes—Brighton—where?...
It went through the gate, crossed the Park, hit the Lewes road at Ratton on the way to—Lewes—Brighton—where?...
Ern was standing up now, forgetful of concealment. As the car swept by, Alf saw him and made a mocking downward motion with his hand, as of one pressing to earth an enemy struggling to his feet.
Ern was standing up now, oblivious to hiding. As the car zoomed past, Alf spotted him and made a sarcastic downward gesture with his hand, like someone trying to push down an opponent trying to get back on their feet.
Ern was aware of it, of the look on Alf's face, of the two in the car.
Ern noticed it—the expression on Alf's face and the two people in the car.
They did not see him. The Captain was bending over Ruth, buttoning the fur coat round her throat.
They didn't see him. The Captain was leaning over Ruth, fastening the fur coat around her neck.
Just then there rang through the silence a dreadful cry as of evil triumphant.
Just then, a terrible scream broke the silence, as if evil was celebrating its victory.
A peacock in the wood had screamed.
A peacock in the woods had screamed.
CHAPTER XLII
THE CAPTAIN'S FLIGHT
That night Ernie was on late lift-duty.
That night, Ernie was scheduled for the late shift.
He was just about to lock the lift when the missing Captain came striding across the empty hall with a peremptory finger raised.
He was just about to close the elevator when the missing Captain came walking confidently across the empty hallway, holding up a commanding finger.
"You're late, sir," said Ernie, unlocking grudgingly.
"You're late, sir," Ernie said, unlocking the door with reluctance.
"Third Floor," the other answered, curt as a blow.
"Third Floor," the other replied, bluntly.
When the lift stopped, Ernie went along the corridor to deliver a note to Madame in her room.
When the elevator stopped, Ernie walked down the hallway to deliver a note to Madame in her room.
"Thank-you, Caspar," she said. "Good-night."
"Thanks, Caspar," she said. "Goodnight."
She had always felt a kindness for this soft-spoken son of the people, and the fact that he was reported to be of gentle birth had interested her.
She had always felt a sense of warmth for this gentle, quiet guy from the community, and the news that he supposedly came from a noble background had caught her attention.
As he was going back to the lift he met Ruth, still in her hat, coming along the corridor, bearing a tray.
As he was heading back to the elevator, he ran into Ruth, still wearing her hat, walking down the hallway with a tray.
She had the merry, mischievous air of a girl just back from a Sunday school treat, and still brimming with the laughter of primroses and April woods. His heart leapt up in joy and thankfulness as he beheld her.
She had the cheerful, playful vibe of a girl just returning from a Sunday school outing, still filled with the joy of spring flowers and April forests. His heart soared with happiness and gratitude as he looked at her.
She gave him the old gay look of affectionate intimacy, which she had withheld from him for weeks past.
She gave him that familiar affectionate look, which she had been holding back for the past few weeks.
"Good-night, Ernie," she said as she passed him, in a voice so low that but for its deep ringing quality he might almost have missed it.
"Good night, Ernie," she said as she walked by him, in a voice so soft that if it weren't for its deep, resonant quality, he might have almost missed it.
He half hesitated.
He hesitated slightly.
"Good-night, Ruth," he answered, and as he disappeared down the shaft of the lift saw her, glowing with health and happiness, enter the Captain's room with her tray.
"Good night, Ruth," he replied, and as he vanished down the elevator shaft, he saw her, shining with health and happiness, walk into the Captain's room with her tray.
He locked the lift.
He locked the elevator.
In the hall the Manager was shutting his desk in the office. He saw Ernie and called:
In the hall, the Manager was closing his desk in the office. He saw Ernie and shouted:
"Has Captain Royal come in?"
"Has Captain Royal arrived?"
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"There's a telegram for him somewhere."
"There's a telegram for him somewhere."
He hunted about and at last found it.
He searched around and finally found it.
"Take it up to him now, will you?" he said, "It's been waiting since three."
"Can you take it to him now?" he said. "It's been waiting since three."
Ernie toiled up the stairs, and knocked at the door of 72.
Ernie climbed the stairs and knocked on the door of 72.
There was no answer.
No response.
He opened it slightly.
He cracked it open a bit.
The light was on, and he entered. The room was empty. He stood a moment, quivering. Then voices from the dressing-room came to him quietly and at intervals.
The light was on, and he walked in. The room was empty. He stood for a moment, trembling. Then soft voices from the dressing room reached him, coming and going.
He stood still, with head down, listening.
He stood quietly, head down, listening.
The Captain was speaking softly, insistently.
The Captain was speaking quietly, but with urgency.
Ruth was dumb. Ernie thought she was crying.
Ruth was clueless. Ernie thought she was crying.
Then he heard her voice, panting and very low,
Then he heard her voice, breathless and soft,
"A-done, sir, do!"
"Got it, sir!"
In a moment Ernie was in eruption.
In an instant, Ernie blew up.
He flung against the door and tore rabidly at the handle. There was no answer from within. Ernie brought his fist down upon a panel with a left-handed punch that seemed to shake the Hotel.
He slammed against the door and furiously yanked at the handle. There was no response from inside. Ernie brought his fist down on a panel with a left-handed punch that felt like it shook the Hotel.
"Telegram, sir!" he called in stentorian tones, threw the flimsy envelope on to the bed, and was gone.
"Telegram, sir!" he shouted loudly, tossed the thin envelope onto the bed, and left.
Next morning the Captain was up early.
Next morning, the Captain woke up early.
Ernie met him coming back from the bath-room, a towel over his arm.
Ernie ran into him on his way back from the bathroom, a towel draped over his arm.
Royal did not meet the eyes of his enemy.
Royal did not look his enemy in the eye.
"Have a taxi at the door at 6.45," he ordered.
"Have a taxi ready at the door by 6:45," he ordered.
"Yes, sir," answered Ernie.
"Yes, sir," said Ernie.
A few minutes before that hour the Captain rang for the lift. Ernie found him waiting on the landing with his suitcase and took him down.
A few minutes before that hour, the Captain called for the lift. Ernie found him waiting on the landing with his suitcase and brought him down.
In the hall Royal, with averted shoulder, thrust a sovereign towards him.
In the royal hall, someone turned their shoulder and pushed a coin toward him.
"Here!"
"Over here!"
Ernie flared white, and swept the outstretched hand aside with a gesture that was almost a blow.
Ernie turned pale and swatted the outstretched hand away with a gesture that felt almost like a hit.
"Never!" he cried.
"Never!" he shouted.
For the second time the two men's eyes met and clashed; and in a flash Ernie knew that he had conquered. The Captain had run up the sullen flag of spiritual catastrophe.
For the second time, the two men locked eyes and it felt intense; in an instant, Ernie realized he had won. The Captain had raised the gloomy flag of spiritual failure.
Then he turned away and marched rapidly across the hall.
Then he turned away and quickly walked across the hall.
Ernie went straight back to 72. The room showed every sign of a hasty departure. The floor was littered; the drawers open and still half full of clothes. Under the dressing-table were boots and shoes, on it a pair of hair-brushes, a case of studs, and the lesser paraphernalia of a man's toilet. It was clear that the late occupant had stuffed a few things into his suit-case and bolted.
Ernie went straight back to 72. The room was a mess, indicating a rushed departure. The floor was cluttered, the drawers were open and still half full of clothes. Under the dressing table were boots and shoes, and on it were a pair of hairbrushes, a case of studs, and other basic grooming items a man would use. It was obvious that the previous occupant had quickly packed a few things into his suitcase and left in a hurry.
The dressing-room door was shut.
The dressing room door was locked.
Ernie went to it and listened.
Ernie went over to it and listened.
There was no sound within.
It was completely silent inside.
"Ruth," he called gently, and opened. She was lying across the bed in her simple print-gown as though she had been felled.
"Ruth," he called softly, and opened the door. She was sprawled across the bed in her simple printed nightgown as if she had been knocked out.
It was clear that she had entered the room and been faced with—emptiness.
It was clear that she had entered the room and found—nothing.
Her eyes were shut, and her face swam pale as the moon and still in the black circle of her hair. One foot had lost its shoe, and dangled black-stockinged and pathetic over the bed. In her hand, listlessly held, was a piece of crumpled paper—as it might have been her death-warrant.
Her eyes were closed, and her face was as pale as the moon, contrasting with the dark circle of her hair. One foot was missing a shoe, hanging over the bed in a sad, black-stockinged state. In her hand, held loosely, was a crumpled piece of paper—like it could have been her death sentence.
She did not seem to breathe.
She looked like she wasn’t breathing.
At first Ernie thought that she was dead, so wan she was, so quiet, so unaware. He did not mind very much, because he had died too; and they were together still, and closer than they had ever been.
At first, Ernie thought she was dead—she looked so pale, so quiet, so unresponsive. He didn't mind too much because he felt like he had died too; they were still together and closer than they had ever been.
Quietly he knelt beside her.
He knelt beside her quietly.
"Ruth," he said, and kissed the hand that lay limp at her side.
"Ruth," he said, kissing the hand that rested loosely at her side.
She stirred beneath his touch.
She stirred under his touch.
"It's all right, Ruth," he whispered.
"It's okay, Ruth," he said.
She opened her eyes. They lay like pools of beauty, dark in her white face, and fringed with black. They spoke to him in the silence, appealing to him. They drew him, they undid him, they purged him by their suffering of all sin, lifting him into a white heaven, where was no stain of earth, no discord, no breaking despair.
She opened her eyes. They looked like beautiful dark pools on her pale face, framed with black lashes. They communicated with him in silence, reaching out to him. They pulled him in, unraveled him, and cleansed him of all sin through their suffering, lifting him into a pure heaven where there was no trace of earth, no conflict, no despair.
He smiled at her through his tears.
He smiled at her while crying.
"It's all right, Ruth," he repeated.
"It's okay, Ruth," he said again.
She laid her hand on his in loveliest trust.
She placed her hand on his with the utmost trust.
"Goo away, Ernie," she sighed. "I just ca'a'n't a-bear it," and her eyelids closed again.
"Goo away, Ernie," she sighed. "I just can't take it," and her eyelids closed again.
He rose to his feet.
He stood up.
The window was open, and the bit of crumpled paper she had been holding in her hand was tossing about the floor.
The window was open, and the crumpled piece of paper she had been holding was blowing around the floor.
He picked it up unconsciously and went out.
He picked it up without thinking and walked out.
It was not till some time later that he glanced at it casually before throwing it away and saw it was a ten-pound note.
It wasn't until a little while later that he looked at it casually before tossing it aside and realized it was a ten-pound note.
CHAPTER XLIII
THE EBB-TIDE
Three days later Ernie met in the hall of the Hotel a man he had known and disliked in the Regiment in India.
Three days later, Ernie ran into a man he remembered and didn't like in the hallway of the hotel.
The two shook hands, Ernie grinning feebly. He was not so keen about the Regiment as he had been a few months before.
The two shook hands, Ernie smiling weakly. He wasn't as enthusiastic about the Regiment as he had been a few months earlier.
"What you doin here then, Mooney?" he asked.
"What are you doing here, Mooney?" he asked.
"I've come for Captain Royal's heavy baggage," the other answered. "Say, which was his room?"
"I’m here for Captain Royal's heavy luggage," the other replied. "So, which room was he in?"
"I'll show you," said Ernie, and took him up.
"I'll show you," Ernie said, and took him along.
Ruth helped in the packing.
Ruth assisted with the packing.
Ernie, who came and went throughout the morning, was amazed at her.
Ernie, who was coming and going all morning, was amazed by her.
Her heart was being eaten away; and yet she might have been packing for a stranger, so calm was she, so methodical and self-oblivious.
Her heart was being eaten away, and yet she might as well have been packing for someone else, so calm was she, so methodical and unaware of herself.
Once, when Ernie looked in, he saw her kneeling by the window, her back to the door, her arms deep in a half-empty trunk.
Once, when Ernie peeked in, he saw her kneeling by the window, her back to the door, her arms buried in a half-empty trunk.
Mooney winked at him and nodded over his shoulder.
Mooney winked at him and nodded behind him.
Ernie, standing in the door, met him with the face of a hostile stone.
Ernie, standing in the doorway, greeted him with an expression as hard as stone.
"Can I help?" he asked.
"Can I help?" he asked.
"No, thank-you," Ruth answered. "We're nearly through."
"No, thank you," Ruth replied. "We're almost done."
By noon the task was finished, and the baggage downstairs piled at the back-door.
By noon, the task was done, and the luggage was piled up at the back door.
Mooney and Don John lunched together in the basement. Ernie, passing, saw them, and heard his own name mentioned. Don John was telling a story. Mooney, following Ernie with his eyes, was unpleasantly amused.
Mooney and Don John had lunch together in the basement. Ernie, passing by, saw them and heard his own name mentioned. Don John was sharing a story. Mooney, watching Ernie with his eyes, felt a twisted sense of amusement.
Later Ernie helped to put the luggage on a cab. He volunteered for the work and did it gladly. As the cab moved off, his heart seemed to lift and lighten. The burden he had carried for so many months was being borne away on the top of that oppressed and heavy-laden vehicle. Then his eye caught Mooney's. The man, smart almost as his master, was sitting back in the cab, his eyes half shut, and his lips slightly parted. Between them protruded the tip of his tongue.
Later, Ernie helped load the luggage into a cab. He volunteered for the job and did it with enthusiasm. As the cab drove away, his heart felt lighter and lifted. The weight he had carried for so many months was being taken away on top of that overloaded vehicle. Then he caught Mooney's eye. The man, almost as sharp as his boss, was sitting back in the cab, his eyes half-closed and his lips slightly parted, with the tip of his tongue sticking out.
Mooney was mocking him.
Mooney was teasing him.
A few days later Ernie missed Ruth from the Third Floor.
A few days later, Ernie started to miss Ruth from the Third Floor.
He asked Céleste where she had gone.
He asked Céleste where she had been.
"Gone to the Second Floor," the girl answered. "She's waiting on a missionary. Makes a nice change after the Captain."
"Gone to the Second Floor," the girl replied. "She's waiting for a missionary. It's a nice change from the Captain."
Ernie was glad, yet sorry.
Ernie was happy but sad.
He saw little of the girl thereafter; and she avoided him.
He saw little of the girl after that, and she avoided him.
But he still possessed the ten-pound note she had cast away on the morning of Captain Royal's departure, and was worried as to what he should do with it.
But he still had the ten-pound note she had thrown away on the morning of Captain Royal's departure, and he was concerned about what to do with it.
He could not send it to her, for she would know the sender. He could not give it her, for it was the price of—what?
He couldn’t send it to her because she would recognize the sender. He couldn’t give it to her because it was the cost of—what?
And there was no one whom he could consult. His dad in such matters was a child; his mother would be unsympathetic; Mr. Pigott would be too simple to understand.
And there was no one he could talk to. His dad in these situations was like a kid; his mom would be unsupportive; Mr. Pigott would be too straightforward to get it.
Then one autumn afternoon, as he was walking home across Saffrons Croft through rustling gold-drifts beneath the elms, he met Mrs. Trupp coming down the hill silvery-haired, gracious, and smiling in upon his gloom.
Then one autumn afternoon, as he was walking home across Saffrons Croft through rustling piles of golden leaves beneath the elms, he ran into Mrs. Trupp coming down the hill, her silver hair catching the light, looking gracious and smiling at his gloom.
"Well, dreamer," she said. "Not hard to know whose son you are!"
"Well, dreamer," she said. "It's easy to see whose son you are!"
Ernie looked up, and made one of those lightning resolutions of his.
Ernie looked up and made one of those quick decisions he always makes.
"Beg pardon, 'm," he said. "Could I come and see you this evening?"
"Excuse me, ma'am," he said. "Can I come and see you this evening?"
"You could, Ernie," answered the other. "And about time too!"
"You could, Ernie," the other replied. "And it's about time!"
That evening, when the blinds were drawn, and the lamps lit, Ernie found himself alone with his godmother in the long-windowed drawing-room, telling his story.
That evening, with the blinds closed and the lamps on, Ernie found himself alone with his godmother in the spacious drawing-room with long windows, sharing his story.
Mrs. Trupp, whom cruelty, in its manifold forms, could rouse to a white-hot anger that surprised those who did not know her, listened quivering and with downward eyes.
Mrs. Trupp, who could be driven to a furious rage by cruelty in its many forms—an intensity that surprised those who didn’t know her—listened, trembling and with her eyes cast down.
"What was the man's name?" she asked at last.
"What was the guy's name?" she asked finally.
"Captain Royal," Ernie answered without hesitation.
"Captain Royal," Ernie replied without hesitation.
She nodded.
She agreed.
The Captain had called at the Manor-house once or twice during his stay, and his easy attentions to her Bess had disquieted her for the moment; for she had disliked him from the first. But Bess, sound in her intuitions, as she was strong in her antipathies, had proved well able to care for herself.
The Captain had visited the Manor-house a couple of times during his stay, and his casual interest in Bess had made her uneasy for a moment; she had never liked him from the start. But Bess, with her sharp instincts and strong dislikes, had shown herself more than capable of taking care of herself.
"She's a good girl," said Ernie, still rapt in his story. "Too good for this world."
"She's a great person," Ernie said, still absorbed in his story. "Too good for this world."
"You won't tell me her name?" asked Mrs. Trupp.
"You won't tell me her name?" Mrs. Trupp asked.
Ernie shook his head doggedly, twisting the ten-pound note between his knees. It was his father's son who refused to speak.
Ernie shook his head stubbornly, twisting the ten-pound note between his knees. It was his father's son who wouldn’t say a word.
"Of course," she went on slowly, "your friend has not been wise, Ernie. The world would say she'd brought her troubles on her own head."
"Of course," she continued slowly, "your friend hasn't been wise, Ernie. The world would say she brought her troubles on herself."
Ernie, well aware of the truth, looked at the note, and changed the subject clumsily.
Ernie, fully aware of the truth, glanced at the note and awkwardly switched the topic.
"What are I to do with this?" he asked.
"What am I supposed to do with this?" he asked.
Mrs. Trupp had no doubts on that score.
Mrs. Trupp had no doubts about that.
"The proper thing to do is to return it to Captain Royal," she said.
"The right thing to do is to give it back to Captain Royal," she said.
Ernie was quite gentleman enough to understand.
Ernie was considerate enough to understand.
"What'll be his address, I wonder?" he asked.
"What do you think his address will be?" he asked.
Mrs. Trupp went to the telephone, rang up Colonel Lewknor, and made her inquiry.
Mrs. Trupp went to the phone, called Colonel Lewknor, and asked her question.
"Army and Navy Club, Piccadilly, will find him," replied the Colonel.
"Army and Navy Club, Piccadilly, will find him," replied the Colonel.
Mrs. Trupp went to her writing-table, addressed and stamped an envelope, and put the note inside.
Mrs. Trupp went to her desk, addressed and stamped an envelope, and placed the note inside.
"Register that, please, Ernie," she said....
"Please make a note of that, Ernie," she said....
That evening, as she handed her husband his coffee, she remarked to him casually:
That evening, as she handed her husband his coffee, she casually said to him:
"William, who looked after Captain Royal when he was ill?"
"Who took care of Captain Royal when he was sick?"
Mr. Trupp shot two words at her.
Mr. Trupp shot two words at her.
"Ruth Boam."
"Ruth Boam."
Mrs. Trupp put down her sugar-tongs, quivering.
Mrs. Trupp set down her sugar tongs, trembling.
"What about her?" grunted Mr. Trupp.
"What about her?" grunted Mr. Trupp.
"Nothing," said the lady. She added after a pause with apparent irrelevance—"Did she like you?"
"Nothing," said the lady. She added after a pause with apparent irrelevance—"Did she like you?"
"I don't know," replied Mr. Trupp shortly. "All I know is that girl ought never to have been on the Third Floor. I told Madame as much."
"I don't know," Mr. Trupp answered briefly. "All I know is that girl should never have been on the Third Floor. I told Madame that."
The next time Mrs. Lewknor came to call, Mrs. Trupp told her the whole story, as Ernie had told it her; but, like him, concealing the woman's name.
The next time Mrs. Lewknor came to visit, Mrs. Trupp shared the entire story, just as Ernie had told it to her; but, like him, she kept the woman's name a secret.
Her suppressed indignation made her almost terrible.
Her bottled-up anger made her seem almost frightening.
Mrs. Lewknor listened doggedly, looking at her toes.
Mrs. Lewknor listened intently, staring at her toes.
She had her own views about Captain Royal, but he was in the Regiment, and the Regiment was her god, to whom she owed unquestioning allegiance.
She had her own opinions about Captain Royal, but he was in the Regiment, and the Regiment was her everything, to whom she owed unwavering loyalty.
"There's no reason to suppose it was more than a stupid flirtation," she said lamely.
"There's no reason to think it was anything more than a silly fling," she said weakly.
"It was a crime on his part!" cried Mrs. Trupp with a vehemence that astounded her visitor. "A man in his position, and a girl in hers!"
"It was a crime on his part!" shouted Mrs. Trupp with a passion that shocked her guest. "A man in his position, and a girl in hers!"
That evening Mrs. Lewknor rehearsed the tale to her husband.
That evening, Mrs. Lewknor practiced the story for her husband.
"Swine-man!" said the Colonel. "Just like him. And that man going about the country calling himself a Hammerman! Makes you sick."
"Pig-man!" said the Colonel. "Just like him. And that guy traveling around the country calling himself a Hammerman! It's disgusting."
CHAPTER XLIV
ERNIE LEAVES THE HOTEL
The winter came and began to go.
The winter came and started to pass.
In February the celandine peeped in the beech-woods in the coombe, and the Lords and Ladies began to unfurl their leaves, while in the little garden in Rectory Walk daffodils made a brave show.
In February, the celandine appeared in the beech woods in the valley, and the Lords and Ladies started to open their leaves, while in the small garden on Rectory Walk, daffodils made a bold display.
All through the dark months Ernie had only caught an occasional glimpse of Ruth. Now he lost sight of her entirely.
All through the dark months, Ernie had only caught an occasional glimpse of Ruth. Now he completely lost sight of her.
One afternoon Céleste stopped him on the Third Floor.
One afternoon, Céleste stopped him on the third floor.
She looked at him curiously, with a touch of gauche diffidence he had never marked in her before.
She looked at him with curiosity, showing a hint of awkward shyness that he had never noticed in her before.
"Was you very fond of her then, Ernie?" she asked quietly.
"Did you really care about her then, Ernie?" she asked softly.
"Who?" he inquired, surprised.
"Who?" he asked, surprised.
"Ruth."
"Ruth."
Ernie stared at her.
Ernie looked at her.
"What's happened?"
"What's going on?"
"She's gone."
"She's gone."
"When?"
"When's it happening?"
"Some time since. Afore Christmas."
"Some time ago. Before Christmas."
He saw that Céleste, the kindest of creatures, was genuinely moved. She turned her back, and moved to the window, biting her handkerchief to restrain her tears.
He noticed that Céleste, the most gentle person, was truly touched. She turned away and walked to the window, biting her handkerchief to hold back her tears.
"Of course she'd no business here at all," she sobbed. "She was an innocent. She didn't know nothing. If she'd mixed with us girls we could anyway have learned her enough to keep her out of trouble. But she was that proud. Kept herself to herself."
"Of course she had no business being here at all," she cried. "She was innocent. She didn't know anything. If she had hung out with us girls, we could have taught her enough to stay out of trouble. But she was so proud. She kept to herself."
Ernie devoured her with dark eyes.
Ernie stared at her intensely with dark eyes.
"Where's she gone?" he asked.
"Where has she gone?" he asked.
"London, I expect," Céleste answered. "They always do."
"London, I guess," Céleste replied. "They always do."
The flighty little creature dried her eyes and spread her wings in the sun once more. "Poor old Ern!" she cried. "But there's better fish in the sea than ever came out of it, as the sayin is.... I'm not aimin at meself, mind!" she added coquettishly.
The nervous little creature wiped her tears and spread her wings in the sun again. "Poor old Ern!" she exclaimed. "But there are better fish in the sea than ever came out of it, as the saying goes.... I'm not talking about myself, just so you know!" she added playfully.
Ernie, if he heard her badinage, ignored it. As always, where his heart was concerned, he struck instantly and without fear.
Ernie, if he heard her teasing, ignored it. As always, when it came to matters of the heart, he acted quickly and without hesitation.
He walked along the corridor and knocked at Madame's door.
He walked down the hallway and knocked on Madame's door.
She was, as usual, smoking.
She was, as usual, vaping.
"What is it, Caspar?" she asked kindly.
"What is it, Caspar?" she asked gently.
Ernie came to the point with almost brutal directness.
Ernie got straight to the point with almost brutal honesty.
"Ruth Boam, 'm."
"Ruth Boam, 'm."
Madame studied her rings.
Madame examined her rings.
"She has left—while I was gone away," she said after a pause. "I am sorry. She was nice gurl."
"She has left—while I was away," she said after a pause. "I'm sorry. She was a nice girl."
Madame had only just returned from her annual visit to the sister-hotel at Brussels.
Madame had just come back from her yearly trip to the sister hotel in Brussels.
"Could you tell me where she's gone, 'm?"
"Can you tell me where she went, huh?"
Quite suddenly her large fair face wrought. She rose out of the cloud of her own smoke, and just as Céleste had done a few minutes before, went to the window and looked out. Her great shoulders heaved.
Quite suddenly, her big fair face changed. She emerged from the haze of her own smoke and just like Céleste had done a few minutes earlier, she went to the window and looked out. Her broad shoulders heaved.
"I don't know," she said. "She has not gone home to Aldwoldston. I haf written." Then with an astonishing display of emotion:
"I don't know," she said. "She hasn't gone home to Aldwoldston. I have written." Then, with a surprising burst of emotion:
"That man!" she cried. "I will never haf that man in my Hotels any mores."
"That man!" she shouted. "I will never have that man in my hotels anymore."
Ernie retired, seeking and dissatisfied.
Ernie retired, searching and unhappy.
The news of his search soon spread.
The news of his search quickly spread.
In the boot-room next day, when the men were at their "Elevens," Don John met him with a jeer as he entered.
In the boot-room the next day, as the guys were having their "Elevens," Don John greeted him with a sneer as he walked in.
"Don't he know then?" mocked the Austrian.
"Doesn't he know then?" mocked the Austrian.
"Know what?" asked Ernie.
"Guess what?" asked Ernie.
"Where she's gone?"
"Where has she gone?"
Ernie put down his bread and cheese.
Ernie set aside his bread and cheese.
"Where has she gone, then?"
"Where has she gone?"
"Queen Charlotte's, Marylebone."
"Queen Charlotte's, Marylebone."
"What's Queen Charlotte's?" asked Ernie, the simple.
"What's Queen Charlotte's?" asked Ernie, the simple.
A rumble of cruel laughter went round the room.
A wave of harsh laughter spread through the room.
"Layin-in hospital," said Don John, "for English gurls the Chairman Jews have sported with."
"Layin-in hospital," said Don John, "for English girls the Chairman Jews have played with."
Ernie rose. Very deliberately he took off his apron.
Ernie stood up. Carefully, he removed his apron.
"Shut the door, will you?" he said in a curious white calm. "Thank you, Bill. Now take his knife from him, some of you. You know these bloody aliens."
"Shut the door, will you?" he said with a curious calm. "Thanks, Bill. Now, someone grab his knife. You know how these damn aliens are."
A silence had fallen on all.
A silence had settled over everyone.
"What's it all about?" tittered Don John, trying to brave it out.
"What's it all about?" chuckled Don John, trying to act tough.
"Arf a mo," said Ernie, rolling up his sleeves leisurely, "and then I'll show you. Now chuck him out into the ring. I thank you, Bert."
"Hold on a minute," said Ernie, rolling up his sleeves casually, "and then I'll show you. Now throw him into the ring. Thanks, Bert."
In the Hotel the feeling between the aliens and the Englishmen ran high; and the latter obeyed Ernie's injunction with a will all the more because the fame of Ernie's left-handed punch had reached the Hotel from Old Town long since.
In the Hotel, the tension between the aliens and the Englishmen was intense; and the Englishmen followed Ernie's command eagerly, especially since Ernie's reputation for his left-handed punch had already made its way to the Hotel from Old Town.
Don John didn't like it, and he liked it less when Ernie began on him in all seriousness.
Don John wasn't a fan of it, and he liked it even less when Ernie started talking to him so seriously.
One of the foreigners slipped out.
One of the foreigners slipped away.
Two minutes later Salvation Joe, magnificent in his red jersey, shouldered into the room.
Two minutes later, Salvation Joe, looking impressive in his red jersey, walked into the room.
"What's all this then?" he growled in his voice of a drum-major. "Thought you was a Christian, Caspar?"
"What's all this about?" he growled in a voice like a drum major. "I thought you were a Christian, Caspar?"
Don John was spitting blood over the sink.
Don John was spitting blood into the sink.
Ernie stood in the middle of the floor, his head a little forward, ignoring the head-porter, his fists still milling the air with a rhythmic purposefulness that was almost dreadful.
Ernie stood in the middle of the floor, his head slightly forward, ignoring the head porter, his fists still moving through the air with a rhythmic intensity that was almost frightening.
"Yes, I'm a Christian all right," he replied in musing voice. "It is more blesseder to give than to receive. I've give your friend a middlin bunt, and there's more where the same come from. He's only got to arst for it."
"Yeah, I’m definitely a Christian," he replied thoughtfully. "It's more blessed to give than to receive. I've given your friend a decent amount, and there's more where that came from. He just has to ask for it."
Salvation Joe marched away to report to the Manager.
Salvation Joe walked away to inform the Manager.
"And went on after I'd spoken," he said. "Saucy with it too."
"And he just continued after I spoke," he said. "So bold about it, too."
Christmas was over; Easter some weeks away; things were very slack.
Christmas was over; Easter was a few weeks away; things were pretty slow.
The Manager was a thick young German with wavy black hair parted in the middle. He now sent for Ernie.
The manager was a stocky young German with wavy black hair that was styled in the middle. He then called for Ernie.
"You can go at the end of your month," he said. "I'm sick of it."
"You can leave at the end of your month," he said. "I'm tired of it."
"You ain't the only one," retorted Ernie. "I'll go now."
"You’re not the only one," Ernie shot back. "I'm leaving now."
"Then you'll go without your wages," replied the Manager.
"Then you won't get paid," replied the Manager.
Ernie went upstairs to his dormitory, dressed, gathered his few belongings, and came downstairs deliberately and with dignity.
Ernie went upstairs to his dorm room, got dressed, packed his few things, and came downstairs purposefully and with poise.
He felt exalted.
He felt thrilled.
Salvation Joe met him with a sardonic smile.
Salvation Joe greeted him with a sarcastic smile.
"What, reelly goin?" he asked.
"What, really going?" he asked.
Ernie experienced quite suddenly an immeasurable superiority to the head-porter.
Ernie suddenly felt an overwhelming superiority over the head porter.
"I am, Mr. Conklin."
"I'm here, Mr. Conklin."
"Without your wages?"
"Without your paycheck?"
"I'll leave them to you, Mr. Conklin," said Ernie quietly. "They're the wages of sin. This place is a brothel. And your Christ is my Devil."
"I'll leave them to you, Mr. Conklin," said Ernie quietly. "They're the consequences of sin. This place is a brothel. And your Christ is my Devil."
Leisurely, with a certain joy in his heart, and his bundle in his hand, he crossed the road to the Redoubt and climbed the motor-bus for Old Town.
Leisurely, with a certain joy in his heart, and his bundle in his hand, he crossed the road to the Redoubt and climbed onto the bus for Old Town.
As he did so the memory of a like journey with a companion at his side was strong upon him.
As he did this, the memory of a similar journey with a friend by his side was fresh in his mind.
Somehow he had a feeling that Ruth would be on the top, awaiting him.
Somehow, he felt that Ruth would be waiting for him at the top.
Standing on the steps he peeped warily.
Standing on the steps, he looked around cautiously.
She was not there; and his heart, that had been soaring, crashed to earth.
She wasn't there, and his heart, which had been soaring, hit the ground hard.
Then he climbed up into the bleak unsympathetic sky. All around him were benches empty, ugly, comfortless. And looking back, he was aware of Salvation Joe standing with arms folded across his scarlet paunch, eructating on the steps of the Hotel.
Then he climbed up into the cold, unfeeling sky. All around him were empty, ugly, uncomfortable benches. And looking back, he noticed Salvation Joe standing with his arms crossed over his red belly, burping on the steps of the Hotel.
BOOK VI
THE QUEST
CHAPTER XLV
OLD MUS BOAM
Ernie was not adventurous except where his heart was concerned.
Ernie wasn't into adventures, except when it came to matters of the heart.
He had the homing tendency of the affectionate nature.
He had the instinctive pull of a loving nature.
When he left the Hohenzollern Hotel in Sea-gate he made straight as a bird for Old Town. But he did not go to Rectory Walk. He was out of work now, at the slack season of the year, too. He knew very well what his brother Alf's attitude towards him would be, and was by no means certain of his mother's: for she, too, worshipped success and efficiency in all men but the one dependent on her.
When he left the Hohenzollern Hotel in Sea-gate, he headed straight for Old Town. But he didn't go to Rectory Walk. He was unemployed now, during the slow season of the year, too. He knew exactly how his brother Alf would feel about him and wasn't sure how his mother would react either; she admired success and efficiency in everyone except the one who relied on her.
Therefore he went to an old school-fellow of his, married now, and established in the Moot at the back of the Star, and made arrangements to lodge with him.
Therefore, he went to visit an old school friend of his, who was now married and settled in the Moot behind the Star, and made plans to stay with him.
His immediate future was secure, for he still had a pound or two in hand. And long ago he had adopted the outlook on life of the class which had absorbed him—an outlook natural to them, because inevitable, and acquired by him—the outlook that sees To-day but shuts its eyes to save itself from To-morrow.
His immediate future was secure, because he still had a pound or two to his name. And long ago, he had taken on the perspective of the class that had taken him in—a perspective that was natural to them, because it was unavoidable, and learned by him—the perspective that focuses on today while ignoring tomorrow to protect itself.
Old Town is small and has long ears. It was soon known that Ernie Caspar was "out," and the cause of his dismissal was discussed by all and hinted at by not a few.
Old Town is small and has long ears. It quickly became clear that Ernie Caspar was "out," and the reason for his dismissal was talked about by everyone and hinted at by many.
Alf, sitting behind his wheel at Mr. Trupp's door, was one of the first to note his brother hanging about the street-corner.
Alf, sitting behind the wheel at Mr. Trupp's door, was one of the first to see his brother loitering on the corner.
He reported the fact to his mother.
He told his mom about it.
"He's back on us," he said briefly.
"He's back after us," he said shortly.
"Who is?"
"Who is it?"
"Ernie." He laughed bitterly as he chewed his cigarette. "Lost his job again and turned corner-boy. Takes his stand opposite the Star so everybody may know he's my brother."
"Ernie." He laughed bitterly as he smoked his cigarette. "He lost his job again and became a corner-boy. He stands across from the Star so everyone knows he’s my brother."
Mrs. Caspar banged the pans upon the range.
Mrs. Caspar slammed the pots on the stove.
"Why's he lost his job?" violently.
"Why did he lose his job?" angrily.
Alf lifted his hand to his mouth.
Alf raised his hand to his mouth.
His mother eyed him, and Alf felt criticism in her stare.
His mother looked at him, and Alf felt her disapproval in her gaze.
"I see Joe Conklin, the head-porter at the Hotel," he said. "They give him one or two chances. But it was all no good. Never is with that sort."
"I see Joe Conklin, the head porter at the hotel," he said. "They give him one or two chances. But it never works out. It never does with that kind."
Anne Caspar looked at him sharply.
Anne Caspar glanced at him intently.
"Are you tellin the tale, Alfred?"
"Are you telling the story, Alfred?"
Her son looked up fiercely.
Her son looked up defiantly.
"Why ain't he come home then?—Answer that."
"Why hasn't he come home then?—Answer that."
"He did come home Saturday same as usual to take dad a walk."
"He came home Saturday like always to take Dad for a walk."
"That's his cunning—to bluff you he wasn't out," jeered Alf. "He's lodging in Borough Lane. Has been ten days past. Mrs. Ticehurt told the Reverend Spink. If he done nothing he ain't ashamed of, why not come home?"
"That's his trick—to pretend he wasn't gone," mocked Alf. "He's staying on Borough Lane. It's been ten days now. Mrs. Ticehurt told Reverend Spink. If he's got nothing to be ashamed of, why doesn't he just come back?"
To do her justice, Anne Caspar was convinced against her will; but subsequent cogitation caused her to accept Alfred's story as true.
To be fair to her, Anne Caspar was convinced against her will; but after thinking it over, she came to believe Alfred's story was true.
She felt that Ernie had deceived her. Why had he not told her that he was out when he came as usual on Saturday for his dad?
She felt that Ernie had lied to her. Why hadn't he mentioned that he was out when he came like he usually did on Saturday for his dad?
Yet in reality the answer was very simple. It was that Ernie chose to keep his troubles to himself.
Yet in reality, the answer was very simple. It was that Ernie chose to keep his struggles to himself.
Thereafter mother and son, by tacit consent, avoided each other in the steep streets of Old Town; and when Ernie called next Saturday he found the kitchen-door locked against him.
Thereafter, mother and son, by mutual agreement, avoided each other in the steep streets of Old Town; and when Ernie called the next Saturday, he found the kitchen door locked against him.
He was not surprised, nor indeed greatly grieved. His heart was high and very steady as he turned into his father's study. The winter had tried the old man, who was no longer now able to take the hill as formerly. Instead the pair dawdled along to Beech-hangar; and there, sitting among the tree-roots, under the fine web of winter beech-twigs, Ernie told his father the essential fact about his love.
He wasn’t surprised, nor particularly upset. His spirits were high and steady as he walked into his dad’s study. The winter had taken a toll on the old man, who could no longer hike the hill like he used to. Instead, the two of them strolled over to Beech-hangar; and there, sitting among the tree roots, under the delicate network of winter beech branches, Ernie shared the important truth about his love with his father.
"I've lost her, dad," he said in his simple way.
"I've lost her, Dad," he said simply.
The old man's blue eyes, that seemed to brighten as his body dulled, shone on him mysteriously.
The old man's blue eyes, which appeared to sparkle as his body faded, looked at him with an enigmatic glow.
"Feel for her," he said, reaching out his hands like a blind man. "You'll find her." He added after a pause. "I don't think she's far."
"Feel for her," he said, reaching out his hands like a blind man. "You'll find her." He added after a pause, "I don't think she's far."
Ernie chewed a grass-blade.
Ernie chewed a blade of grass.
"I shall find her," he said with quiet confidence, "because my heart ain't fell down—and won't."
"I'll find her," he said with quiet confidence, "because my heart hasn’t given up—and it won’t."
The old man was still blind and feeling.
The old man was still blind and sensing.
"Spin," he said. "Then pounce."
"Spin," he said. "Then jump."
Ernie nodded.
Ernie agreed.
"That's it, and sooner or later my fly'll fall into the web."
"That's it, and eventually my fly will get caught in the web."
"It must," said the other, "if you keep on spinning till you cover the uttermost parts of heaven and earth."
"It has to," the other person said, "if you keep spinning until you cover the farthest reaches of the sky and the earth."
His father's words, as always, made a deep impression on Ernie's suggestible mind.
His father's words, as always, left a strong impact on Ernie's impressionable mind.
Ruth was not far: dad had said so; and dad knew.
Ruth wasn't far: Dad had said so; and Dad knew.
Next day was Sunday. He determined to walk over the hill to Aldwoldston to see what he could find.
Next day was Sunday. He decided to walk over the hill to Aldwoldston to see what he could discover.
True, Madame at the Hotel had told him that the girl had not gone home; but did Madame know?
True, the lady at the hotel had told him that the girl hadn’t gone home; but did she really know?
He started early, passed Moot Farm, where the turkey-cocks, stately and with spreading tails, played that they were peacocks, and disdained him for a vulgar fellow in spite of old acquaintance.
He set off early, passed Moot Farm, where the turkey cocks, proud and fanning their tails, acted like they were peacocks and looked down on him as a lowly guy despite their old friendship.
It was February, and the beeches in the coombe at the back of Ratton Hall had not yet begun to warm and colour with the rising sap. The feel of the turf beneath his feet, the glimpse of shrouded waters beyond the Seven Sisters, uplifted and inspired him as of old.
It was February, and the beech trees in the valley behind Ratton Hall had not yet started to warm up and bloom with the rising sap. The feeling of the grass under his feet and the view of the hidden waters beyond the Seven Sisters lifted his spirits and inspired him like it always had.
He could conquer; he could find.
He could conquer; he could discover.
Descending the long slope into Cuckmere, he crossed the road at the racing-stables, took the hill again, and marched along, his head in the sky, and a song on his lips, to greet that of the lark pouring down on him from the unbroken dimness of the heavens.
Descending the long slope into Cuckmere, he crossed the road by the racing stables, climbed the hill again, and walked along, his head in the clouds and a song on his lips, to greet the lark’s melody pouring down from the endless dimness of the sky.
It was still early as he dropped down the bare bleak flank of Wind-hover, scrawled upon with gorse; and came over the cultivated foot-hills into the valley, bright with brooks and the narrow Ruther that winds like a silver slug down the green-way towards the sea.
It was still early when he descended the bare, desolate slope of Wind-hover, dotted with gorse, and moved across the cultivated foothills into the valley, bright with streams and the narrow Ruther that winds like a silver slug down the green path toward the sea.
He crossed the stream by a white hand-bridge, passed along an upraised path under an avenue of willows, across the open field called Parson's Tye; up the narrow chapel-lane between back-gardens and high walls, into Aldwoldston High Street, curling narrow as a defile between crowding houses, yellow-washed, brown-timbered, amber-tiled.
He crossed the stream on a white footbridge, walked along a raised path under a row of willow trees, across the open field known as Parson's Tye; up the narrow chapel lane between backyards and tall walls, into Aldwoldston High Street, which twists narrowly like a narrow passage between closely packed houses, painted yellow, with brown timber and amber tiles.
Conspicuous by its air of age and dignity stood out the Lamb, swarthy as the smugglers who once haunted it; a mass of black timber won, perhaps, from high-beaked galleons in Elizabethan days, with small projecting upper windows through the leaded panes of which eyes watched the street of old, while ears strained for the clatter of the hoofs of tub-laden pack-horses hard-driven from the Haven in the darks. A roof of Horsham slats bowed it to earth; while a huge red ship's figure-head, scarred and hideous as an ogre, propped with its dreadful bulk the corner of the street as it had done for the hundred and fifty years since the vessel of which it was the guardian and the god had been lured to destruction against the ghastly wall of the Seven Sisters. And the carvings, quaint and coloured, on the centre-board reminded Ernie that his father, when once of old their rambles had taken them thus far, had told him that the inn had been in days gone by a sanctuary under the jurisdiction of the Abbot of Battle and the next house of call after the Star at Beachbourne for pilgrims on their way from Pevensey to visit the shrine and relics of holy St. Richard-de-la-Wych at Chichester.
Standing out with its sense of age and dignity was the Lamb, as dark as the smugglers who used to frequent it; a mass of black timber, possibly taken from high-prowed ships in the Elizabethan era, with small projecting upper windows through the leaded panes of which eyes observed the old street, while ears listened for the sound of hooves from pack-horses loaded with tubs, rushing in from the Haven in the dark. A roof made of Horsham slats sagged it down toward the ground, while a massive red ship's figurehead, scarred and ugly like an ogre, held up the corner of the street as it had done for the last hundred and fifty years since the ship it once protected met its doom against the grim wall of the Seven Sisters. The quaint carved details and colors on the center board reminded Ernie that his father, during their past explorations, had told him the inn used to be a sanctuary under the jurisdiction of the Abbot of Battle and the next stop after the Star at Beachbourne for pilgrims traveling from Pevensey to visit the shrine and relics of holy St. Richard-de-la-Wych in Chichester.
Just beyond the Lamb in the little market-square, filled almost by a solitary chestnut-tree, stood the Cross.
Just beyond the Lamb in the small market square, mostly occupied by a single chestnut tree, stood the Cross.
Around it, their backs against the brick pediment, gathered the village worthies as they and their fathers had gathered at that hour, under those skies, amid those hills, on Sabbath mornings for centuries innumerable. Standing round the four sides of it, men all, in Sunday negligé and easy attitudes, buttressing the Cross, they smoked and chewed and spat and ruminated. On the fringe of the centre-piece were groups of youths and boys, silent as their elders and as absorbed, whose age and worth did not yet entitle them to a place among the buttresses. No women or girls joined the sacred circle. These stood in the doors of their houses round the square, or sat on their doorsteps, or peeped through the low latticed windows of the Smugglers' House at their masters expectorating round the Cross.
Around it, with their backs against the brick pediment, the village leaders gathered just as they and their fathers had for countless Sabbath mornings, under those same skies and among those hills. Standing on all four sides, all men, dressed casually for Sunday and relaxed in their posture, they leaned on the Cross, smoking, chewing, spitting, and contemplating. On the edge of the central group were clusters of young men and boys, as quiet and focused as their elders, whose age and status didn’t yet qualify them to stand among the supports. No women or girls were part of this sacred circle. They stood in the doorways of their homes surrounding the square, sat on their steps, or peeked through the low-paned windows of the Smugglers' House, watching their men around the Cross.
But for a little white terrier, curled on the pediment at his owner's back, who bit his flank with furious zeal, Ernie could have believed that here was a group of rustic statuary set up appropriately to embody the spirit of the place.
But for a little white terrier curled up on the ledge behind his owner, who bit at his side with intense enthusiasm, Ernie could have thought this was a collection of countryside sculptures designed to represent the essence of the location.
A twinkle lurking in his eyes, he asked the most ancient of the buttresses the way to Mr. Boam's cottage.
With a sparkle in his eyes, he asked the oldest of the buttresses for directions to Mr. Boam's cottage.
Very slowly the group stirred to life with grunts, groans, and a shuffling of feet.
Very slowly, the group came to life with grunts, groans, and shuffling feet.
Then the ancient one removed his pipe, and, after a preliminary exercise, spoke.
Then the old man took out his pipe and, after a warm-up, began to speak.
"Old Mus Boam, t' chapel-maaster," he said. "Down River Lane yarnder. Frogs' Hall in t' Brooks. I expagt yo'll find he a-settin on his bricks. Most generally doos o Sunday. For why? Ca'an't get no furderer dese day, I rack'n. Ate up with rheumatiz, he am. Ca'an't goo to Chapel. So Chapel has to goo to he!—he!—he!——" A jest clearly almost as old as the toothless one who made it.
"Old Mus Boam, the chapel master," he said. "Down River Lane over there. Frogs' Hall in the Brooks. I expect you'll find him sitting on his bricks. He usually does on Sundays. Why? He can't get any further these days, I reckon. He's plagued with rheumatism. Can't go to chapel. So chapel has to come to him! Ha! Ha! Ha!" A joke that seems almost as old as the toothless man who told it.
Ernie dropped down River Lane into the valley again. Just behind the willows at the foot of the lane stood a yellow-washed cottage, with a high-pitched roof like a truncated spire.
Ernie headed down River Lane into the valley again. Just behind the willows at the end of the lane stood a yellow-painted cottage, with a steep roof that looked like a chopped-off spire.
Sheltering the door from the sea-winds was a fine bay-tree, and in front of the house a little space of bricks on which sat an old man looking out across the stream towards Wind-hover's bare dun flank, pale in the wintry sun.
Protecting the door from the sea winds was a beautiful bay tree, and in front of the house, there was a small patch of bricks where an old man sat, gazing across the stream toward Wind-hover's bare brown hillside, faint in the winter sun.
He, too, seemed pale and wintry, sitting there, one big hand on his ash-stick: a beautiful old fellow, very tall and sparse, his ruffled beard curling stubbornly up from beneath his chin towards the long shaven upper lip that added severity to his natural dignity.
He also looked pale and chilly, sitting there with one large hand resting on his walking stick: a handsome old man, very tall and thin, his messy beard curling defiantly up from beneath his chin toward the long-shaven upper lip that gave him a stern look, enhancing his natural dignity.
There was no question where Ruth got her stature or her bearing from, if her colouring was all her own.
There was no doubt where Ruth got her height and demeanor from, even if her coloring was entirely her own.
Ernie felt awkward in the presence of the still old man, but he introduced himself shyly as one who had been in service with Ruth at the Hotel.
Ernie felt uncomfortable around the quiet old man, but he introduced himself hesitantly as someone who had worked with Ruth at the hotel.
Mus Boam eyed him keenly, kindly, but with obvious reserve.
Mus Boam looked at him closely, kindly, but with clear hesitation.
"She'll ha left there now, I expagd," he said briefly, and called—"Mother!"
"She'll have left there now, I expect," he said briefly, and called—"Mom!"
A woman came to the door. She was big, too, with the warm skin of her daughter, and the same distinguished foreign air. Her hair was snow-white, her eye-brows black, her eyes and colouring of the South. Surely she was descended from some Spanish adventurer who had made of Ruther Haven a base for raids up the valley into the Weald. But England, it was clear, and Sussex in particular, had impressed their staid and ponderous selves upon the riotous foreign blood to the exclusion of all else. A gypsy queen, the mother of Madonnas, bred among the Baptists and saturated with their faith, there was about her the same atmosphere of large and quiet strength that characterized her man. And Ernie could well understand that the pair had taught chapel, as Ruth had once told him, for thirty years in the building at the back.
A woman appeared at the door. She was big, just like her daughter, with warm skin and the same distinguished foreign vibe. Her hair was pure white, her eyebrows were black, and her eyes had a Southern tone. She must have been descended from some Spanish adventurer who had turned Ruther Haven into a base for raids up the valley into the Weald. But it was obvious that England, especially Sussex, had left its mark on their once wild foreign blood. A gypsy queen, the mother of Madonnas, raised among the Baptists and immersed in their faith, she radiated the same calm and strong presence as her husband. Ernie could easily see that they had taught chapel, as Ruth had once mentioned, for thirty years in the building at the back.
Mrs. Boam stood in the door and looked at the visitor.
Mrs. Boam stood in the doorway and looked at the visitor.
He noticed at once about her the same cloud of reserve that he had remarked in her husband.
He immediately noticed in her the same air of reserve that he had seen in her husband.
She was clearly too well-bred to show hostility, but equally clearly she was exercising restraint.
She was definitely too refined to show anger, but just as obviously, she was holding back.
"She'll ha gone into service," she said in deep and humming voice, like an echo of her daughter's, but somewhat dulled and flat with wear.
"She'll have gone into service," she said in a deep, humming voice, like an echo of her daughter's, but a bit dull and flat from wear.
"In Beachbourne?" asked Ernie.
"In Beachbourne?" Ernie asked.
"Of course we doosn't see her as often as we used when she was at the Hotel. D'idn't to be expected, surely," said the mother parrying.
"Of course we don't see her as often as we used to when she was at the Hotel. That was to be expected, surely," said the mother, deflecting.
"And it bein winter and all," continued the old man, taking up the tale. "No coaches at this time o year. And dis a tidy traipse over the hill for a maid." He turned the conversation. "You'll ha walked, Mr., to judge from yer boots." ...
"And since it's winter and all," continued the old man, picking up the story, "there are no coaches this time of year. And it's quite a trek over the hill for a young woman." He shifted the topic. "You must have walked, sir, judging by your boots."
Ernie trudged home over the greasy hills with certain clear impressions in his mind.
Ernie walked home over the slippery hills with some clear thoughts in his head.
The old folk were anxious: they did not know where Ruth was: and they would not talk.
The old folks were worried: they didn't know where Ruth was: and they wouldn't say anything.
Was she writing?
Is she writing?
Was she still in Beachbourne?
Is she still in Beachbourne?
CHAPTER XLVI
ERNIE TURNS PHILOSOPHER
Ernie was now steadily ablaze. His heart was set; his purpose resolved; there was no faltering in his faith. The armour in which his spirit was cased revealed no fissures under strain. He was amazed at his own strength, and at the illimitable resources on which he could draw at will.
Ernie was now fully on fire. His heart was set; his purpose clear; there was no wavering in his faith. The armor that shielded his spirit showed no cracks under pressure. He was astonished by his own strength and the endless resources he could tap into at any moment.
People who saw him at this time, swept by the March winds, haggard and pinched at the Star corner, wondered at the flame of determination burning in his face.
People who saw him at this time, buffeted by the March winds, looking worn and pale at the Star corner, were amazed by the fire of determination shining in his face.
"He seems always waiting for some one," said Elsie Pigott, who, like many another woman, was haunted by his wistful eyes at night.
"He always seems to be waiting for someone," said Elsie Pigott, who, like many other women, was troubled by his longing eyes at night.
"Perhaps he is," answered Mrs. Trupp.
"Maybe he is," answered Mrs. Trupp.
It was the slackest season of the year—between Christmas and Easter; and there was no work obtainable. Building was held up by the frosts; visitors were sporadic; and in the East-end a strike of engineers in the great railway shops had dislocated trade.
It was the slowest time of the year—between Christmas and Easter; and there was no work available. Construction was stalled because of the frost; visitors were infrequent; and in the East End, a strike by engineers at the large railway shops had disrupted business.
Elsie Pigott pleaded with her husband for her favourite; but for once she could not tease or taunt the Manager of the Southdown Transport Company in acquiescence with her wishes.
Elsie Pigott begged her husband for her favorite; but for once, she couldn't persuade or taunt the Manager of the Southdown Transport Company to go along with her wishes.
"No," he said, sturdily, "if he wants my help he must come and ask for it. Last time I offered him a job he snubbed me brutally. I've got my self-respect same as others."
"No," he said firmly, "if he wants my help, he needs to come and ask for it. The last time I offered him a job, he rejected me harshly. I've got my self-respect just like everyone else."
That evening she came to his door.
That evening, she arrived at his door.
"Please, sir," she said, dropping a curtsey, "Mr. Ernest Caspar!—will you see him?"
"Excuse me, sir," she said, curtsying, "Mr. Ernest Caspar!—will you see him?"
He scowled at her over his Christian Commonwealth.
He glared at her over his Christian Commonwealth.
"You've done this," he said.
"You did this," he said.
"No, sir," demurely bobbing. "He came."
"No, sir," she replied softly, bobbing her head. "He came."
"Show him in."
"Let him in."
Ernie entered, shining and unshorn, a tatterdemalion with the face of a saint.
Ernie walked in, bright and unshaven, a ragamuffin with the face of a saint.
The old schoolmaster thought how like his father he was growing: the same untidy garden of flesh, the same spirit at work behind the weeds.
The old schoolteacher reflected on how much he was becoming like his father: the same messy body, the same essence struggling behind the chaos.
"Well," he said, laying down his paper, "I don't see much of you at chapel these days."
"Well," he said, putting down his newspaper, "I haven't seen you at church much lately."
Ernie smiled.
Ernie grinned.
"I'm in chapel all the time, sir," he said. "That's what I come about. I wanted you to know." He sat down suddenly. "You know what you used to tell me about prayer when I was a nipper. Ask, and it shall be given you, and that." He leaned forward. "That's true—every word of it. You can have what you want for the askin—if you'll wait. Now I want something; and I shall get it in time, because I'll be faithful."
"I'm in chapel all the time, sir," he said. "That's why I'm here. I wanted you to know." He suddenly sat down. "You know what you used to tell me about prayer when I was a kid. Ask, and it shall be given you, and all that." He leaned forward. "It's true—every word of it. You can have what you want if you're willing to ask—if you'll wait. Now I want something, and I know I'll get it in time, because I'll be faithful."
Mr. Pigott looked into the rapt eager eyes of the scare-crow opposite him.
Mr. Pigott looked into the captivated, eager eyes of the scarecrow across from him.
For some reason he felt humiliated, even afraid; and, man-like, he concealed his qualms behind an added gruffness.
For some reason, he felt embarrassed, even scared; and, being a man, he hid his doubts behind a rougher demeanor.
"Your father's been talking to you," he said.
"Your dad's been talking to you," he said.
"Ah," said Ernie. "But I been talking to myself, too. No one else can't teach you, only yourself." He began to expound his philosophy with tapping finger in the half-hushed voice of the priest revealing the mysteries of life and death to the neophyte. "See there's two minds in Man," he began. "There's the Big Mind and the Little One. The Big Mind's like a Great Dream—it's beautiful, like clouds, but it can't do much by itself: the Little Mind's like a tintack, sharp and to the point. Now Alf's got the one kind of Mind, and me and Dad the other. This here Little Mind helps you to get on: it thinks it's on its own, being conceited. But the Big Mind behind does the real work." His eyes burned. He spoke with a solemnity, a conviction that was overwhelming.
"Ah," Ernie said. "But I've been talking to myself, too. No one else can teach you, only you can." He started to share his philosophy, tapping his finger and speaking in a half-whispered tone like a priest revealing the secrets of life and death to a novice. "You see, there are two minds in a person," he began. "There's the Big Mind and the Little One. The Big Mind is like a Great Dream—it's beautiful, like clouds, but it can't do much on its own: the Little Mind is like a pushpin, sharp and to the point. Now Alf's got one kind of Mind, and me and Dad have the other. This Little Mind helps you get ahead: it thinks it's doing everything on its own, being full of itself. But the Big Mind behind it does the real work." His eyes glowed. He spoke with a seriousness and conviction that was overwhelming.
Mr. Pigott was awed in spite of himself.
Mr. Pigott was impressed despite himself.
"The Little Mind's clever like Alf. And the Big Mind's wise like your father. That's it, is it?" he said lamely.
"The Little Mind is smart like Alf. And the Big Mind is wise like your dad. That's all there is to it, right?" he said weakly.
Ernie nodded.
Ernie agreed.
"And what about Mr. Trupp?" the other inquired.
"And what about Mr. Trupp?" the other asked.
"Ah," said Ernie, with enthusiasm, "he's a great man, Mr. Trupp is. He lives by both Minds—as a full man should. He don't neglect neether. They're meant to work together. Ye see the Little Mind should be like a lantern for the Big Mind to work with—like a miner's lamp in the pit like. It's got no real life of its own—only what the miner chooses to give it. Most folks neglect one or the other. Dad and me neglect the Little Mind—so we don't do much; but we aren't afraid of nothin. Alf, now, he neglects the Big; so he's in fear of his life always, and good cause why, too. For he lives by the Little Mind. And sooner or later the Little Mind'll go out snuff. And then where'll Alf be?"
"Ah," Ernie said enthusiastically, "Mr. Trupp is a great man. He lives by both Minds—like a complete person should. He doesn't neglect either. They're meant to work together. You see, the Little Mind should be like a lantern for the Big Mind to function with—like a miner's lamp in the pit. It doesn’t have any real life on its own—only what the miner decides to give it. Most people overlook one or the other. My dad and I neglect the Little Mind—so we don't accomplish much; but we're not afraid of anything. Alf, on the other hand, neglects the Big Mind; so he’s always afraid for his life, and rightly so. He lives by the Little Mind. Sooner or later, the Little Mind will go out completely. And then where will Alf be?"
Elsie Pigott, in an apron, stood in the door.
Elsie Pigott, wearing an apron, stood in the doorway.
"We're discussing prayer," her husband informed her.
"We're talking about prayer," her husband said to her.
"Indeed," said the lady. "And now you'll discuss a plate of beef. At least Ernie will."
"Definitely," said the lady. "And now you'll talk about a plate of beef. At least Ernie will."
The starveling rose.
The starving rose.
"No, thank you, 'm," he said.
"No, thank you, ma'am," he said.
"Aren't you hungry then?" asked the young woman.
"Aren't you hungry?" asked the young woman.
"Not as I'm aware of," laughed Ernie.
"Not that I know of," laughed Ernie.
"Nonsense," the other answered, "you can live by the Spirit, but not on it." And she took him firmly by the arm and led him into the kitchen.
"Nonsense," the other replied, "you can live by the Spirit, but not on it." And she took him firmly by the arm and led him into the kitchen.
Her guest established, she returned to her husband.
Her guest was settled in, so she went back to her husband.
"Have you found him a job, Samuel Pigott?" she asked.
"Have you found him a job, Samuel Pigott?" she asked.
"I have not, Elsie Pigott. Nor has he asked me for one."
"I haven't, Elsie Pigott. And he hasn't asked me for one either."
"Mr. Pigott," his wife retorted, "if you were not twenty years my senior I should call you the beast you undoubtedly are."
"Mr. Pigott," his wife shot back, "if you weren't twenty years older than me, I'd definitely call you the beast you clearly are."
All the same, when his wife had gone to bed that night, Mr. Pigott rang up the Hohenzollern Hotel and asked the Manager why Ernie had been dismissed.
All the same, when his wife went to bed that night, Mr. Pigott called the Hohenzollern Hotel and asked the Manager why Ernie had been let go.
"Got fighting drunk," replied the Manager. "He'd been warned before."
"Got really drunk," replied the Manager. "He'd been warned before."
After that Mr. Pigott set his face like a flint.
After that, Mr. Pigott was determined.
"It's now or never," he admitted to Mr. Trupp, and added reluctantly, "There may be something in your Big Stick sometimes, after all."
"It's now or never," he confessed to Mr. Trupp, and added hesitantly, "Maybe there is something to your Big Stick sometimes, after all."
CHAPTER XLVII
ALF TRIES TO HELP
Ernie was now in a bad way materially.
Ernie was now in a tough spot financially.
He became seedy and slipshod, with hollow eyes, and clothes that hung loosely upon his diminishing frame.
He became shabby and careless, with sunken eyes and clothes that hung loosely on his fading figure.
Alf resented his presence and appearance as a personal injury.
Alf saw his presence and looks as a personal offense.
"Does it to spite me, it's my belief," he told his mother furiously. "Always at the Star corner lookin like a scare-crow and askin for pity. A fair disgrace on the family. Of course all the folks want to know why I don't help him. What's the good of helping him? He's the sort the more you help the less he'll help himself. Help him downhill, as Reverend Spink says."
"Is he trying to annoy me? That's what I think," he told his mother angrily. "Always at the Star corner looking like a scarecrow and begging for sympathy. It's a real embarrassment for the family. Naturally, everyone wants to know why I don’t help him. What’s the point of helping him? He’s the type who, the more you help, the less he’ll help himself. Help him go down, like Reverend Spink says."
The thing became a scandal locally, and Anne Caspar shared something of the feeling of her younger son.
The situation turned into a local scandal, and Anne Caspar felt somewhat like her younger son.
If Ern must starve, why do it at her door?
If Ern has to starve, why do it at her doorstep?
Happily her husband was, as always, blind to what was going on beneath his nose; and so long as he was not disturbed Anne could stifle any pangs of conscience that might trouble her.
Happily, her husband was, as always, oblivious to what was happening right in front of him; and as long as he wasn't bothered, Anne could bury any guilty feelings that might upset her.
Alf, on the other hand, had no pangs to stifle: for to the hardness of the egoist he added the mercilessness of the degenerate. His mental attitude towards the weak was that of the lower animals towards the wounded of their kind. He wanted them out of the way. Indeed, but for his ever-present sense of the Man in Blue at the corner of the street he would have dealt with Ernie, dragging a broken wing, as the maimed rook is dealt with by its mates.
Alf, on the other hand, felt no guilt to suppress: alongside his selfishness, he had the ruthlessness of a degenerate. His mindset towards the weak was like that of animals towards their injured. He just wanted them out of his way. In fact, if it weren’t for the constant fear of the Man in Blue at the corner of the street, he would have handled Ernie, who was struggling, just like a wounded bird is treated by its peers.
He eased himself, however, and took characteristic revenge on his brother for the spiritual wrongs that the needy can inflict upon the prosperous by direct action.
He settled in and got back at his brother in his usual way for the spiritual harm that those in need can cause to those who are doing well through direct actions.
At a meeting of the Church of England Men's Society in Old Town, he asked in laboured words and with obvious emotion for the prayers of those present for "a dear one who had gone astrye"; squeezing his eyes and contorting his features in a fashion that led certain ladies of the congregation of St. Michael to whisper among themselves that Mr. Caspar was a very earnest young man.
At a gathering of the Church of England Men's Society in Old Town, he spoke with difficulty and clear emotion, asking those present to pray for "a beloved one who had gone astray"; he squeezed his eyes shut and twisted his face in a way that caused some of the ladies from St. Michael's congregation to whisper among themselves that Mr. Caspar was a very sincere young man.
Even in the C.E.M.S. Alf had few friends and some enemies; and Ernie heard from one of these—whom a sense of duty had compelled to speak—what had passed at the meeting in the Church-room.
Even in the C.E.M.S., Alf had a few friends and some enemies; and Ernie heard from one of the enemies—who felt obligated to speak—about what happened at the meeting in the Church room.
Ernie accordingly stopped his brother in the street next day. He looked white and dangerous. Alf knew that look and halted. His heart, too, brought up with a jolt, and then began to patter furiously.
Ernie stopped his brother in the street the next day. He looked pale and threatening. Alf recognized that look and stopped. His heart also skipped a beat and then started pounding wildly.
"What's all this, then?" began Ernie, breathing heavily through his nose.
"What's going on here?" Ernie asked, breathing heavily through his nose.
"What's what?"
"What's going on?"
"At the Men's Society last night. Can't do nothing to help your brother...."
"At the Men's Society last night. Can't do anything to help your brother...."
Alf held up a deprecatory hand.
Alf waved dismissively.
"You don't know what you're talkin about, Ernest," he said solemnly. "I'm doin more for you nor what you know."
"You don’t know what you’re talking about, Ernest," he said seriously. "I’m doing more for you than you realize."
Ernie came closer. There was in his eyes a surprising flash and glitter as of steel suddenly unsheathed; and he was kneading his hands. Ern's "punch" had been famous in certain circles in Old Town long before he went into the Army.
Ernie moved in closer. There was a surprising glimmer in his eyes, like steel being drawn from its sheath, and he was rubbing his hands together. Ern's "punch" had been well-known in certain circles in Old Town long before he joined the Army.
Now Alf had a spot upon his soul. He, too, possessed a weakness of a sort that Civilization in its kindest mood covers except in times of extraordinary and brutal stress.
Now Alf had a stain on his soul. He also had a type of weakness that Society, when it’s in a forgiving mood, tends to overlook, except during times of extreme and brutal pressure.
"I know just what you're doing for me, Alf," said Ernie quietly. "Let's have no more of it, see, or I'll bloody well bash you!"
"I know exactly what you're doing for me, Alf," said Ernie quietly. "Let's cut it out, alright, or I'll seriously hit you!"
There was no question that Ernie meant what he said. Easy-going though he was, all his life he had been subject to these sudden eruptions which flooded the sunny and somnolent landscape with white-hot lava; as his brother knew to his cost of old.
There was no doubt that Ernie was serious about what he said. Easy-going as he was, he had always experienced these sudden outbursts that transformed the calm and sunny scene into a raging fire; his brother had learned this the hard way.
Alf put his hand up as though he had been already bashed.
Alf raised his hand as if he had already been hit.
"Ow!" he gasped, "Ow!" and passed on swiftly.
"Ow!" he gasped, "Ow!" and moved on quickly.
That evening he went, as was very proper, to see and consult his spiritual director.
That evening, he properly went to see and talk with his spiritual advisor.
The origin of the Reverend Spink was known to few. He was in reality the son of a Nonconformist grocer in the North, and had been educated with a view to the ministry. His mother had been a governess, a fact of which her son at the outset of his career was perhaps unduly proud; though later in life, when referring to it, he would say with quite unnecessary ferocity, "And I'm not ashamed of it, eether."
The background of Reverend Spink was known to very few people. He was actually the son of a Nonconformist grocer from the North and had been educated to become a minister. His mother had worked as a governess, something that he was perhaps overly proud of at the start of his career; however, later in life, when mentioning it, he would say with unnecessary anger, "And I'm not ashamed of it, either."
After his father's death the superior attraction of what his mother truly called "the church of the gentry" seduced him from his old-time allegiance. With the aid of the local Bishop he was sent to a Theological College, and shortly received what he was fond of naming in militarist moments, "a commission" in the Established Church.
After his father's death, the strong appeal of what his mother referred to as "the church of the gentry" drew him away from his previous loyalty. With support from the local Bishop, he was sent to a Theological College, and soon received what he liked to call in military moments, "a commission" in the Established Church.
He did not like his brother-curates to have been public-schoolmen, and, when asked, would say that he himself had been educated privately. The Archdeacon, who was not jealous of him, spoke of him to those of his staff he considered on his own social level as "dear brother Spink." On the rare occasions when the Lady Augusta Willcocks asked him to supper, he oiled his hair before the great event and prayed fervently for guidance at his bed-side.
He didn't like his brother-curates to have gone to public school and, when asked, would say that he was privately educated. The Archdeacon, who wasn't jealous of him, referred to him as "dear brother Spink" to those on his staff he considered his social equals. On the rare occasions when Lady Augusta Willcocks invited him to dinner, he would slick back his hair beforehand and pray earnestly for guidance at his bedside.
He was a small man, plump and rather puffy, who wore pince-nez, was spruce in his person, and walked about in a brisk, rather bustling way, as though he could not afford to lose a minute if all the souls waiting for him to save them were to be gathered in.
He was a short, chubby guy with a bit of a round face who wore pince-nez glasses. He was well-groomed and moved quickly, almost like he was in a hurry, as if he couldn’t waste a single minute while all the people counting on him to save them were waiting.
He and Alf were of much the same class if of somewhat different calibre. It was, indeed, from a close observation and imitation of the facial activities of the Reverend Spink at devotion that Alf had been enabled to win the benedictions of the virgins of St. Michael's.
He and Alf were from similar backgrounds, though they were a bit different in terms of quality. In fact, it was by closely watching and mimicking the facial expressions of Reverend Spink during prayer that Alf managed to win the blessings of the virgins of St. Michael's.
Alf now called on his friend and pitched his tale.
Alf called up his friend and shared his story.
"Past ope," he said lugubriously. "I'm sorry to say it of any man, let alone me own blood brother. But it's my true belief all the same."
"Past hope," he said sadly. "I'm sorry to say it about any man, especially my own blood brother. But I truly believe it, just the same."
"To man, my dear friend," said the Reverend Spink, rising heavenward on his toes with a splendid smile, "much is impossible. Not so to Go-urd."
"To man, my dear friend," said the Reverend Spink, rising up on his toes with a brilliant smile, "a lot is impossible. Not so for Go-urd."
Alf looked into the fire very religiously. Then he nodded his head and said after an impressive pause,
Alf stared into the fire with great seriousness. After a meaningful pause, he nodded and said,
"I believe you, sir." He lifted his face with a frankness the curate thought beautiful. "Of course I ain't told you all I know about our Ern," he said. "After all, he is me own brother. And, as I often says, blood is thickerer nor what water is."
"I believe you, sir." He raised his face with a sincerity the curate found beautiful. "Of course, I haven't told you everything I know about our Ern," he said. "After all, he is my own brother. And, as I often say, blood is thicker than water."
It was some months later that Alf swaggered into his mother's kitchen late one night.
It was a few months later that Alf strutted into his mom's kitchen late one night.
The knowing look upon his face was mingled with one of obvious relief.
The knowing look on his face was mixed with a clear sense of relief.
He sat down before the fire and smiled secretively. Once he sighed, and then chuckled till his mother's attention was attracted.
He sat down in front of the fire and smiled to himself. He sighed once, then laughed until his mother noticed him.
"What is it?" she asked.
"What's that?" she asked.
Alf nodded his great head.
Alf nodded his big head.
"Ah," he said. "He'll be easier now, you'll see. That's all. She's left."
"Ah," he said. "He'll be easier now, you'll see. That's all. She's gone."
His mother, who was stirring something in a saucepan, looked up.
His mom, who was stirring something in a pot, looked up.
"Who's left?"
"Who’s left?"
"Her Ern got into trouble with."
"Her Ern got into trouble with."
Anne Caspar ceased to stir.
Anne Caspar stopped moving.
"What's that?" she asked sharply.
"What's that?" she asked abruptly.
Alf smirked as he stared into the fire.
Alf smirked while looking into the fire.
"One of the flash-girls from the Hotel. I see her off to-day for Mr. Trupp."
"One of the girls from the hotel. I'm seeing her off today for Mr. Trupp."
Anne Caspar was breathing deep.
Anne Caspar was taking deep breaths.
"Was Mr. Trupp seeing to her?"
"Was Mr. Trupp taking care of her?"
"That's it," said Alf. "Sea View. You know."
"That's it," Alf said. "Sea View. You know."
Yes, Anne Caspar knew all about Sea View.
Yes, Anne Caspar was well aware of Sea View.
"Was that why Ernie left the Hotel?" she asked at last, white as a sword.
"Is that why Ernie left the hotel?" she finally asked, pale as a ghost.
"Ah," said Alf, significantly. "It was one why, I reck'n."
"Ah," said Alf, knowingly. "It was one way, I guess."
Anne Caspar was not critical nor logical nor even just.
Anne Caspar wasn't critical, logical, or even fair.
Next Saturday, when Ern called to take his father out, his mother met him with terrible hostility.
Next Saturday, when Ern called to take his dad out, his mom confronted him with intense hostility.
"She won't come on you now," she said with a white sneer. "You needn't worry no more."
"She’s not coming after you now," she said with a white sneer. "You don't have to worry anymore."
Ernie was taken aback.
Ernie was shocked.
"Who won't come on me?" he asked.
"Who won't come with me?" he asked.
"That girl you got into trouble."
"That girl you got in trouble."
Ern turned ghastly. His mother's eyes held his face with cruel tenacity, although she was trembling.
Ern turned pale. His mother's eyes fixed on his face with a cruel intensity, even though she was shaking.
"She's gone away to London," Anne continued,—"with her child."
"She's left for London," Anne continued, — "with her kid."
Ernie threw back his head with a little hoary smile.
Ernie tilted his head back with a slight gray smile.
"Ah," he said, "Alf," and went out slowly.
"Ah," he said, "Alf," and walked out slowly.
His mother's voice pursued him, dreadful in its caressing cruelty.
His mother's voice haunted him, terrifying in its tender cruelty.
"I shan't tell dad," she said.
"I won't tell Dad," she said.
It was not often Ernie drew his sword. Now he knew no mercy.
It wasn't often that Ernie pulled out his sword. Now, he showed no mercy.
"You can," he retorted. "He won't believe you."
"You can," he shot back. "He won't believe you."
CHAPTER XLVIII
TWO MEETINGS
After thirty years of following the wagon, Colonel Lewknor and his wife had returned home from India on a pittance of a pension.
After thirty years of service, Colonel Lewknor and his wife had come back home from India on a meager pension.
There was a grandson now, and that grandson had to be sent to Eton like his father and his grandfather before him. Mrs. Lewknor was determined upon that. But the grandson's father was only a Captain in the Indian Army; ways and means had to be found; and openings are not many in modern life for a retired couple on the wrong side of fifty.
There was now a grandson, and that grandson needed to be sent to Eton, just like his father and grandfather before him. Mrs. Lewknor was set on this. However, the grandson's father was only a Captain in the Indian Army; they had to find ways to make it happen, and there aren't many opportunities in today's world for a retired couple over fifty.
Then the Colonel's health became uncertain, and he was sent down to Trupp of Beachbourne.
Then the Colonel's health became questionable, and he was sent down to Trupp of Beachbourne.
While there Mrs. Lewknor caught influenza, and Mr. Trupp attended both.
While there, Mrs. Lewknor caught the flu, and Mr. Trupp took care of both.
A delightful intimacy sprang up between the three. The Colonel's sardonic humour and detached outlook upon life appealed to the great surgeon almost as much as did Mrs. Lewknor's experience and width of view to his wife.
A wonderful closeness developed between the three. The Colonel's sarcastic humor and detached perspective on life intrigued the great surgeon almost as much as Mrs. Lewknor's experience and broad outlook did for his wife.
Mr. Trupp attended his patients once a day for a fortnight.
Mr. Trupp saw his patients once a day for two weeks.
When he paid his last visit, Mrs. Lewknor thanked him and asked him for his account.
When he made his last visit, Mrs. Lewknor thanked him and requested his bill.
"I'll see," answered Mr. Trupp. "What are you going to do when you leave here?"
"I'll see," Mr. Trupp replied. "What are you planning to do when you leave here?"
"Go back to London and look out for a job, I suppose."
"Go back to London and look for a job, I guess."
Mr. Trupp shook his head.
Mr. Trupp shook his head.
"The Colonel mustn't go back to London," he said. "Why not stay here and find your job here?"
"The Colonel shouldn't go back to London," he said. "Why not stay here and look for a job?"
He expounded his pet plan, cherished faithfully for years, of an Open-Air Hostel for his tuberculous patients.
He explained his long-held dream, cherished for years, of an Open-Air Hostel for his tuberculosis patients.
"There's a site available in Coombe-in-the-Cliff," he said, "just at the back. Build a Home. I'll fill it for you. You'll make a lot of money."
"There's a spot in Coombe-in-the-Cliff," he said, "right at the back. Build a home. I'll take care of the details for you. You'll earn a lot of money."
Mrs. Lewknor was thrilled at the project. It was at least a great adventure; and, coming of the lion-hearted race that conquered Canaan, she had no fears.
Mrs. Lewknor was excited about the project. It was definitely a great adventure; and, coming from the brave lineage that conquered Canaan, she felt no fear.
The Colonel, it is true, was more tempered in his enthusiasm, but then, as he was fond of saying,
The Colonel was definitely more restrained in his enthusiasm, but as he liked to say,
"I haven't the courage of a louse. No man has."
"I don't have the courage of a cockroach. No man does."
And he was content to stand aside, as often before, and watch his wife's audacities with admiration not untinged with irony.
And he was happy to stand back, just like many times before, and watch his wife's boldness with admiration mixed with a hint of irony.
She took a tiny house in Holywell for herself and her husband, set out to raise money with which to buy the site in Coombe-in-the-Cliff, and sat down in earnest to work out the scheme in co-operation with the inspirer of it.
She got a small house in Holywell for herself and her husband, started raising money to buy the land in Coombe-in-the-Cliff, and began working hard on the plan with the person who inspired it.
Her visits to Old Town to consult Mr. Trupp were almost daily. In fine weather she would walk across the Golf Links; and when the turf was like a soaped sponge she would go round by the road through Beech-hangar.
Her visits to Old Town to see Mr. Trupp were almost daily. On nice days, she would walk across the Golf Links; and when the ground was soggy, she would take the road through Beech-hangar.
Here one bitter April afternoon she marked a tall bowed old man walking dreamily under the beech-trees, the light falling through the fine net-work of twigs on his uplifted face. His hands were behind him, and he wore an old-fashioned roomy tail-coat.
Here on a chilly April afternoon, she noticed a tall, hunched old man walking dreamily beneath the beech trees, the light filtering through the delicate network of branches onto his lifted face. His hands were behind him, and he was wearing a loose, old-fashioned tailcoat.
Mrs. Lewknor's swift feminine eyes took him in at a glance.
Mrs. Lewknor's quick feminine eyes took him in at a glance.
He was a gentleman; he lived out of the world; and there was somebody at home who cared for him: for it was clear that he was not the kind of man who would care for himself.
He was a gentleman; he lived apart from the world; and there was someone at home who cared for him: for it was obvious that he wasn’t the type of person who would take care of himself.
As she drew near, she glanced away, and yet confirmed her impression with that trick of the well-bred woman who somehow sees without looking.
As she got closer, she looked away but still validated her impression with that skill of a well-mannered woman who somehow sees without actually looking.
Then, as she passed him, a wave of recognition overwhelmed her, and she stopped suddenly.
Then, as she walked by him, a wave of recognition hit her, and she suddenly stopped.
"Mr. Edward Caspar!" she cried.
"Mr. Edward Caspar!" she yelled.
He, too, had half turned.
He also had half turned.
"I was wondering if you'd remember me," he rumbled, beaming kindly down on the little lady through gold-rimmed spectacles. "You still walk as if you were dancing."
"I was wondering if you’d remember me," he said warmly, smiling down at the little lady through his gold-rimmed glasses. "You still walk like you're dancing."
"Who am I?" she asked.
"Who am I?" she asked.
"I don't know," he answered. "Thirty years ago you were Rachel Solomons."
"I don't know," he replied. "Thirty years ago, you were Rachel Solomons."
The profound spiritual affinity which had made itself felt in that unforgettable moment under the palms in Grosvenor Square long ago manifested itself instantly.
The deep spiritual connection that was felt in that unforgettable moment under the palms in Grosvenor Square long ago became clear right away.
Time was not. Only two spirits were, who recognized the familiar beat of each other's wings in the dark spaces of Eternity.
Time didn't exist. Only two spirits did, who recognized the familiar sound of each other's wings in the dark corners of Eternity.
She regarded him affectionately.
She looked at him fondly.
"How's it gone?" she asked.
"How's it going?" she asked.
"Not so bad, I suppose," he mused. "Better than I expected, if worse than I hoped. I'm dreaming still instead of doing."
"Not too bad, I guess," he thought. "Better than I expected, but worse than I hoped. I'm still dreaming instead of taking action."
"Any big things in your life?"
"Any major things happening in your life?"
"One."
"1."
"A woman?" fearlessly.
"A woman?" boldly.
"No. My son. And he was taken from me—for ever, I thought at the time. And after that I made the Discovery."
"No. My son. And he was taken from me—forever, I thought at the time. And after that, I made the discovery."
The little lady nodded.
The woman nodded.
"It's worth making," she said.
"It's worth making," she said.
"Yes," replied the old man with the sudden leaping enthusiasm she remembered so well of old, and the same spreading flush, "and you don't make it till you've lost everything. That's the condition."
"Yeah," replied the old man with the sudden burst of enthusiasm she remembered so well from before, and the same rosy flush, "and you don't get there until you've lost everything. That's how it works."
He had turned and was rambling along at her side, as if he had belonged to her for the thirty years in which they had not met.
He had turned and was walking beside her, as if he had been hers for the thirty years they hadn't seen each other.
They walked together thus down the New Road, along Rectory Walk, and turned into Church Street.
They walked together down the New Road, along Rectory Walk, and turned onto Church Street.
Anne Caspar from the bedroom-window saw them pass and wondered.
Anne Caspar saw them pass by from the bedroom window and felt curious.
They were not talking: Anne was glad of that. Her Ned was ambling along, apparently unaware of the little lady, strong as she was fine, walking at his side.
They weren't talking: Anne was happy about that. Her Ned was strolling along, seemingly oblivious to the petite lady, as strong as she was delicate, walking beside him.
The pair turned down the hill at Billing's Corner.
The two of them went down the hill at Billing's Corner.
It was afternoon, and the street was almost empty save for a shabby man walking up the hill towards them from the Star.
It was afternoon, and the street was almost empty except for a ragged man walking up the hill toward them from the Star.
They did not see him, absorbed more in themselves than in each other; but he saw them and stepped into the porch of the parish-church as though to avoid them.
They didn't notice him, more focused on themselves than on each other; but he noticed them and stepped into the porch of the parish church as if to avoid them.
Just opposite the porch Edward Caspar came to himself and said good-bye with grunts.
Just opposite the porch, Edward Caspar snapped back to reality and said goodbye with grunts.
Mrs. Lewknor looked after his heavy figure toiling laboriously up the hill.
Mrs. Lewknor watched his hefty figure struggling up the hill.
Then her eyes caught the eyes peeping at her from the porch—eyes that possessed the same wistful quality as those of the man who had just left her side: eyes somehow familiar that were smiling at her.
Then her eyes caught the eyes looking at her from the porch—eyes that had the same longing quality as those of the man who had just left her side: eyes that felt somehow familiar and were smiling at her.
"Why, Caspar!" she cried, and crossed the road.
"Caspar!" she exclaimed, rushing across the street.
The man left the beam against which he was leaning, and came towards her suddenly. There was a curious wan smile upon his face. He lurched, held out his hand like a child for help, and fell his length in the road.
The man pushed himself off the beam he was leaning against and rushed towards her unexpectedly. A strange, faint smile was on his face. He stumbled, reached out his hand like a child asking for help, and collapsed flat on the road.
A man from the iron-monger's shop opposite came out.
A man from the metal shop across the street came out.
"He's out of work," he said. "He's half-starved. There's a lot the same. Funny world."
"He's unemployed," he said. "He's barely eating. It's all pretty similar. Strange world."
Mrs. Lewknor was horrified.
Mrs. Lewknor was shocked.
"Take him into the porch," she cried, "out of the road. He'll be run over here."
"Take him to the porch," she yelled, "out of the way. He'll get hit by a car here."
"No, not into the church!" came an authoritative voice. "I know the man. The church is a sacred edifice."
"No, not into the church!" said a commanding voice. "I know the guy. The church is a holy place."
It was the Archdeacon. He bent his somewhat dandiacal figure elaborately, put his nose close to Ernie's lips, and sniffed deliberately.
It was the Archdeacon. He bent his somewhat flashy figure dramatically, brought his nose close to Ernie's lips, and sniffed intentionally.
"No, sir, it's not that," said the iron-monger shortly. "It's food he wants."
"No, sir, that's not it," said the ironmonger curtly. "He wants food."
"Ah," said the Archdeacon, rising in gaitered majesty, his painful duty done. "I'm glad to heah it."
"Ah," said the Archdeacon, standing tall in his formal attire, his difficult task completed. "I'm glad to hear it."
Mrs. Lewknor was trembling with fury.
Mrs. Lewknor was shaking with rage.
Ernie, on his back in the mud, stirred and opened his eyes.
Ernie, lying in the mud, shifted and opened his eyes.
He saw wavering faces all about him.
He saw blurry faces all around him.
"Guess I'm all right now," he said.
"Guess I'm good now," he said.
"Give him air!" ordered the Archdeacon magnificently. "Ayah, I say!" and he made a sweeping gesture with his arm to brush away the crowd who were not there.
"Give him air!" commanded the Archdeacon grandly. "Hey, I say!" and he waved his arm to push away the crowd that wasn’t present.
"He's had plenty of air," retorted Mrs. Lewknor with the curt brutality that distinguished her on rare occasions. "What he wants is something more solid than he gets from the pulpit."
"He's had plenty of air," Mrs. Lewknor shot back with the blunt intensity that set her apart on rare occasions. "What he needs is something more substantial than what he gets from the pulpit."
The Archdeacon eyed her de-haut-en-bas. From his undergraduate days he had believed implicitly in the power of his eye to master and demoralize his enemies and those of his Church, and the Lady Augusta Willcocks had loyally fostered his belief.
The Archdeacon looked her up and down. From his college days, he had firmly believed in the ability of his gaze to dominate and intimidate his foes and those against his Church, and Lady Augusta Willcocks had faithfully supported his belief.
Now, however, his antagonist refused to be demoralized.
Now, however, his opponent refused to be discouraged.
He saw that she was a lady, suspected that she might be "somebody," and with that fine flair for the things of this world which characterize the successful of his profession, he retired on gaitered legs with a somewhat theatrical dignity.
He noticed that she was a lady and had a feeling she might be important. With his knack for recognizing such things that defines the successful in his field, he stepped back on his gaitered legs with a somewhat dramatic dignity.
Ernie was helped to his feet.
Ernie was helped to stand up.
A car, coming slowly down the hill, ground to a halt.
A car, slowly coming down the hill, came to a stop.
Mr. Trupp leaned out and took in the scene.
Mr. Trupp leaned out and observed the scene.
"Ernie, get up alongside your brother, will you?" he said. "Mrs. Lewknor!"
"Ernie, come stand next to your brother, okay?" he said. "Mrs. Lewknor!"
The car rolled on its way with its two new occupants.
The car drove along with its two new passengers.
"He don't want me," muttered Mr. Trupp in his companion's ear. "He wants my cook."
"He doesn't want me," whispered Mr. Trupp in his companion's ear. "He wants my cook."
Mrs. Lewknor, still seething, recorded the incident.
Mrs. Lewknor, still fuming, noted the incident.
"The Church is the limit," she snapped. "I could have pushed that man over in the mud."
"The Church is the limit," she said sharply. "I could have shoved that guy right into the mud."
"Yes," said Mr. Trupp soothingly. "But you mustn't take the Church too seriously. The right way to look on it is as rather a bad joke."
"Yeah," Mr. Trupp said calmly. "But you shouldn't take the Church too seriously. The best way to see it is as more of a bad joke."
That evening, after his coffee, Mr. Trupp laid down his evening paper and stared long into the fire as his manner was.
That evening, after his coffee, Mr. Trupp set down his evening newspaper and gazed into the fire for a long time, as he usually did.
His wife and daughter waited for the word that was slowly brewing.
His wife and daughter waited for the news that was slowly coming together.
It came in time.
It arrived on time.
"Men grow when they've got to," he announced at last with humorous sententiousness.
"Guys grow when they need to," he finally said with a funny seriousness.
"They can't grow much without food," said Bess with warmth. The incident of the afternoon had stirred her generous young soul to the deeps. "It's monstrous!"
"They can't grow much without food," Bess said warmly. The incident from the afternoon had deeply moved her generous young spirit. "It's outrageous!"
"It is," her father agreed. "And it's all because Civilization has thrown up a class that's above the Discipline it imposes upon others."
"It is," her father agreed. "And it's all because civilization has created a class that's above the rules it enforces on everyone else."
Mrs. Trupp eyed her husband sternly.
Mrs. Trupp looked at her husband seriously.
"William Trupp!" she said, "I believe you're a Socialist."
"William Trupp!" she said, "I think you're a Socialist."
"My dear," he answered, "I've been told that before."
"My dear," he replied, "I've heard that before."
"Bess and I don't want to hear your viewy views," continued the lady. "We want to talk about flesh-and-blood Ernie and how to help him."
"Bess and I don't want to hear your opinions," continued the lady. "We want to talk about real-life Ernie and how to help him."
"Hear! hear!" said Bess.
"Listen up!" said Bess.
"My dears," replied the annoying man, "it's just Ernie I'm talking about. He's growing again. My old friend Necessity's at work on him once more."
"My dears," replied the annoying man, "I’m just talking about Ernie. He’s growing again. My old friend Necessity is at work on him once more."
CHAPTER XLIX
ALF MARKS TIME
The scene outside the parish-church in Old Town, when Mrs. Lewknor challenged the Archdeacon, marked the turn in Ernie's material fortunes.
The scene outside the parish church in Old Town, when Mrs. Lewknor confronted the Archdeacon, marked the turning point in Ernie's financial situation.
The Reverend Spink handed on his version of the affair to Mr. Pigott at the Relief Committee that evening.
The Reverend Spink shared his take on the situation with Mr. Pigott at the Relief Committee that evening.
"He was laying on his face in the road dead drunk opposite the church-door when his brother picked him up," he reported, round-eyed and spectacled. "His poor, poor people!"
"He was lying face down in the road dead drunk in front of the church door when his brother picked him up," he said, wide-eyed and wearing glasses. "His poor, poor people!"
"Ah," said Mr. Pigott, "was he?—I know where you got that story from."
"Ah," Mr. Pigott said, "really?—I know where you heard that story."
The curate tried to be rude in his turn, but he was not so good at it as the more experienced man.
The curate attempted to be rude in return, but he wasn't as skilled at it as the more experienced man.
"Such a place to choose!" he continued, turning to Colonel Lewknor. "Opposite the church-door! Just like him!"
"Such a place to choose!" he continued, turning to Colonel Lewknor. "Right across from the church door! Just like him!"
"Such a place, indeed!" echoed the Colonel, quiet and courteous. "What's the good of lying down to die of starvation at the door of the Church of all places? Will she open to you?"
"Such a place, really!" the Colonel replied, calm and polite. "What's the point of lying down to die of starvation right at the door of the Church? Will she let you in?"
Mr. Pigott disliked the Reverend Spink almost as much as he disliked the curate's protégé. Next day the contrary man sent for Ernie and offered him a job as lorry-man in the Transport Company.
Mr. Pigott disliked Reverend Spink almost as much as he disliked the curate's protégé. The next day, the contrary man called Ernie in and offered him a job as a truck driver in the Transport Company.
"I know you and you know me," he said in his most aggressive manner. "So it's no good telling a pack o lies to each other that I can see. Start at twenty-three a week, with chances of a rise if you keep at it steady. Begin Monday.... And it's your last chance, mind!"
"I know you, and you know me," he said in his most confrontational tone. "So it’s pointless to lie to each other, which I can see right through. Start at twenty-three a week, with the possibility of a raise if you stay consistent. Start Monday... And remember, this is your last chance!"
Ernie ignored the insults and leapt at the offer.
Ernie brushed off the insults and jumped at the opportunity.
The Southdown Transport Company ran motor-lorries between Newhaven and Beachbourne, carrying seaborne coal and other merchandise from the harbour on the Ouse to the town under Beau-nez.
The Southdown Transport Company operated trucks between Newhaven and Beachbourne, transporting coal and other goods from the harbor on the Ouse to the town below Beau-nez.
Ernie liked the work.
Ernie enjoyed the job.
It kept him out of doors, under the sky, and in touch with the old-world elemental things he loved. The breath and bustle of the harbour at Newhaven; the long ride on the motor-lorry through the hill-country at all seasons of the year; even the pleasant acrid smell of the coal and coke in the lorry and on his overalls was pleasant and satisfying to him.
It kept him outside, under the sky, and connected to the old-world elemental things he loved. The energy and activity of the harbor at Newhaven; the long journey on the truck through the hills year-round; even the nice sharp smell of the coal and coke in the truck and on his overalls was enjoyable and fulfilling to him.
He worked steadily, paid his debts, and for the first time in his life began gradually to save money.
He worked consistently, paid off his debts, and for the first time in his life started to save money little by little.
That autumn his father asked him if he wouldn't return home to live.
That autumn, his dad asked him if he would come back home to live.
"Alfred's left us," said the old man.
"Alfred's left us," said the old man.
"Has he?" asked Ernie surprised. "Where's he gone then?"
"Has he?" Ernie asked, surprised. "Where did he go?"
"He's gone to live above his garage," replied the other. "Something's happening to Alfred," he added. "I don't know what."
"He's moved into the space above his garage," replied the other. "Something's going on with Alfred," he added. "I can't figure out what."
Alf, in fact, was changing; and Mr. Trupp was watching the evolution of his chauffeur with a detached scientific interest that his wife defined as inhuman.
Alf was definitely changing, and Mr. Trupp observed the transformation of his chauffeur with a cold, scientific curiosity that his wife called inhuman.
And that evolution was proceeding apace. Alf was living alone above his garage; he had introduced a girl into his office; and he was no longer getting on.
And that change was moving quickly. Alf was living alone above his garage; he had brought a girl into his office; and he was no longer managing well.
Mr. Trupp noted the last as far the most significant symptom of the three.
Mr. Trupp noted that the last one was by far the most significant symptom of the three.
Alf had climbed in his career to a certain point, and there he stuck fast. His business neither went ahead nor back. He was still doing well and saving money. The wonder was that he was not doing better.
Alf had reached a certain level in his career, and there he stayed. His business neither progressed nor declined. He was still doing well and saving money. What was surprising was that he wasn't doing even better.
But the reason was clear enough to the penetrating eye of the old surgeon, to whom his chauffeur was an absorbing study in mental pathology: Alf was no more a man of one idea; his energies were no longer concentrated solely on getting on to the exclusion of all else. The emotional side of him, battered down from infancy, was revenging itself at last. Desperately it was seeking an outlet, no matter how perverted: certainly it would find one.
But the reason was clear enough to the sharp eye of the old surgeon, who found his chauffeur an intriguing study in mental issues: Alf was no longer a one-track thinker; his energy was no longer solely focused on advancing at all costs. The emotional part of him, suppressed since childhood, was finally fighting back. Desperately, it was searching for a way to express itself, no matter how twisted: and it would definitely find one.
"He's suffering from life-long repression," the Doctor told his wife. "Now he's got to find a safety-valve."
"He's dealing with life-long repression," the Doctor told his wife. "Now he needs to find a way to let it all out."
In his own mind Mr. Trupp had no doubt as to the form the safety-valve would take.
In Mr. Trupp's mind, he was certain about what the safety valve would look like.
About that time Mrs. Trupp, meeting Mr. Pigott in the Moot, asked him how his new hand was getting on.
About that time, Mrs. Trupp ran into Mr. Pigott in the Moot and asked him how his new employee was doing.
"Working steady as Old Time," replied the other with satisfaction.
"Working consistently like the good old days," replied the other with satisfaction.
"I like the look upon his face," Mrs. Trupp remarked. "He's always expecting."
"I like the expression on his face," Mrs. Trupp said. "He's always anticipating."
"Yes," replied the old school-master, "expecting angels—like his father."
"Yes," replied the old teacher, "waiting for angels—just like his dad."
"Perhaps he'll find them," smiled Mrs. Trupp.
"Maybe he'll find them," Mrs. Trupp smiled.
That evening, as it chanced, she met her godson under the elms in Saffrons Croft, and stopped him.
That evening, it just so happened that she ran into her godson under the elms in Saffrons Croft and stopped him.
It was May now. The hope illuminating air and sky and every living thing was reflected in Ernie's face. Indeed the young man looked inspired.
It was May now. The hope lighting up the air and sky and every living thing was reflected in Ernie's face. Indeed, the young man looked inspired.
The two regarded each other affectionately.
The two looked at each other with warmth.
"Ernie," said the lady, colouring faintly.
"Ernie," said the woman, blushing slightly.
"Yes, 'm."
"Yes, I am."
"Are you still thinking of that girl you told me about?"
"Are you still thinking about that girl you mentioned?"
The other's face glowed like the moon.
The other person's face shone like the moon.
"I never hardly think of nothing else, 'm."
"I hardly think of anything else, ma'am."
"I knew you were," answered Mrs. Trupp. She added with a sudden lovely smile: "You'll find her—if you're faithful."
"I knew you were," replied Mrs. Trupp. She then added with a sudden beautiful smile, "You'll find her—if you stay true."
"That's what dad keeps on, 'm," Ernie answered. "And I know I shall too. See, I keep all the while a-drawin her to me." He made the motion of one hauling on a line. "She can't escape me—not nohows."
"That's what Dad says," Ernie replied. "And I know I'll do the same. You see, I'm always pulling her toward me." He made a motion like he was reeling something in. "She can't get away from me—not at all."
He turned on her the earnest eyes of the evangelist, and began to wag an impressive finger in the way she loved.
He turned to her with the sincere eyes of a preacher and started to wag an impressive finger in the way she adored.
"See, you can draw down what you want—only you must want it with all your heart. 'Taint no good without that. Alf, now, he draws down money. For why?—that's what he wants. Now I want something else."
"Look, you can get what you want—but you have to want it with all your heart. It won't work without that. Alf, for example, gets money. Why? Because that's what he wants. But I want something different."
The lady regarded him with wise shrewd interest.
The lady looked at him with keen, insightful interest.
This New Thought, as the foolish called it, how old it was, how universal, how deeply embedded in the primitive consciousness of the common man! Ernie, to be sure, did not read Edward Carpenter nor the works of any of that school; but instinct and experience had led him to knock at the same door.
This New Thought, as the foolish called it, how old it was, how universal, how deeply embedded in the basic understanding of the everyday person! Ernie, of course, didn’t read Edward Carpenter or anyone from that movement; but instinct and experience had guided him to knock at the same door.
"And if Alf wanted something different, too?" she asked.
"And what if Alf wanted something different, too?" she asked.
Ernie shook a sceptical head.
Ernie shook his skeptical head.
"He wouldn't—not really. That ain't Alf. Money's what Alf wants and what he gets by consequence. He's only for himself, Alf is. If he went out a'ter anything else he'd only go half-hearted like, therefore he wouldn't get it. He'd be a house divided against hissalf. So he'd fall."
"He wouldn't—not really. That's not Alf. Money is what Alf wants and what he gets as a result. He's only in it for himself, Alf is. If he went after anything else, he'd only do it half-heartedly, so he wouldn't get it. He'd be a house divided against himself. So he'd fall."
The two brothers now rarely met and never spoke.
The two brothers hardly ever met and never talked.
Just sometimes Ernie in his grimy overall, sitting with arms crossed and sooty face upon a load of coal in the jolting lorry, would be passed by Alf at the wheel of his thirty horse-power car, stealing by without an effort or a sound, swift as the wind, silent as the tide.
Just sometimes, Ernie in his dirty overalls, sitting with his arms crossed and a dirty face on a load of coal in the bouncing truck, would be passed by Alf at the wheel of his thirty-horsepower car, cruising by effortlessly and silently, quick as the wind, quiet as the tide.
On these occasions Ernie, perched aloft on his load, would detect the smirk on his brother's face, and knew that Alf was feeling his own superiority and hoping that Ernie felt it too.
On these occasions, Ernie, sitting high on his load, would notice the smirk on his brother's face and knew that Alf was feeling superior and hoping that Ernie felt it too.
In those days Ernie learned to know the corner of England in the triangle between Lewes, the Seven Sisters, and Beau-nez as he had never known it before. And the closer grew his intimacy the greater became his love.
In those days, Ernie got to know the corner of England in the triangle between Lewes, the Seven Sisters, and Beau-nez like never before. And as his familiarity deepened, so did his love for it.
The quiet, the strength, the noble rounded comeliness of the hills reminded him of the woman he sought. True, she disturbed him, present or absent; while they, in act or retrospect, comforted. But their full round breasts, rising clean and clear before him, stubble-crowned, green, purple, or golden against the blue, gave him a sense of earth rooted in the immensity of spirit and washed by the winds of heaven as did nothing else he knew but the woman he had lost.
The quiet, the strength, the beautiful, rounded shape of the hills reminded him of the woman he was looking for. True, she unsettled him, whether she was there or not, while the hills, in action or memory, brought him comfort. But their full, rounded forms, rising clean and clear before him, covered in stubble, green, purple, or golden against the blue sky, gave him a sense of the earth connected to a vast spirit and refreshed by the winds of heaven, just like nothing else he knew except for the woman he had lost.
"Wish I were a poet," he sometimes said to his father. "To put it all down what I feel, so others could see it too."
"Sometimes I wish I was a poet," he told his father. "So I could express everything I feel, so others could see it too."
"Perhaps you are," his father replied.
"Maybe you are," his father responded.
And certainly if to be a poet is to love the familiar objects of the road, a poet Ernie was: for he loved them all—Lewes with its narrow streets, its steep hill to which you cling like a fly on a pane and look across to Mount Caburn for help; the old Pelham Arms, its walnut-tree at the back, the Fox, the Barley Mow, the Newmarket on the Brighton road; the hills running down in glorious nakedness to the highway, the tanned harvesters sitting among their sheaves; peeps of the blue Weald islanded with woods; and always accompanying him the long wall of the Downs, gloomy or gleaming, here smooth as the flanks of a race-horse, there scarred, grim, weather-worn and pocked, in winter dazzling white beneath the blue, ruddy in autumn sunsets, emerald in April days; and all the year gathering the shadows at evening in the Northward coombes to spill them over the expectant Weald like purple wine when the door of night had closed upon the sun.
And definitely, if being a poet means loving the familiar sights along the way, then Ernie was a poet: because he loved them all—Lewes with its narrow streets and steep hill that you cling to like a fly on a window, looking across to Mount Caburn for support; the old Pelham Arms with its walnut tree in the back, the Fox, the Barley Mow, and the Newmarket on the Brighton road; the hills dropping down in beautiful openness to the highway, the tanned harvesters sitting among their sheaves; glimpses of the blue Weald surrounded by woods; and always with him, the long wall of the Downs, dark or shining, sometimes smooth like a racehorse's flanks, other times scarred, grim, weathered and pocked, dazzling white in winter under the blue sky, reddish in autumn sunsets, and emerald on April days; and all year round, gathering shadows in the evening in the Northward coombes to spill them over the waiting Weald like purple wine when night’s door has closed on the sun.
The lorries to and from Newhaven always took their way through the valley of the Ruther. Once or twice in that winter, as they bumped down High'nd Over from Sea-foord into Aldwoldston at evening, Ernie was surprised to find the chocolate-bodied car lying apparently derelict in the roadway at the steep entrance to the village; and wondered if the surviving Miss Caryll who still lived in the Dowerhouse at the foot of the hill was ill.
The trucks coming to and from Newhaven always drove through the Ruther valley. Once or twice that winter, as they bumped down High'nd Over from Sea-foord into Aldwoldston in the evening, Ernie was surprised to see the chocolate-colored car appearing abandoned in the roadway at the steep entrance to the village; he wondered if the surviving Miss Caryll, who still lived in the Dowerhouse at the bottom of the hill, was sick.
And again one evening in the spring, as he jolted through the village-street, past the great chestnut lit with a thousand tapers in the market-square, he was aware of a man on a motor-bicycle pelting past him up the hill. The man wore motor-goggles; but there was no mistaking Alf, bowed over his handles, flashing past the Lamb, down the hill, and out of sight.
And once again one evening in the spring, as he sped through the village street, past the big chestnut tree lit up with a thousand lights in the market square, he noticed a guy on a motorcycle racing past him up the hill. The guy was wearing motorcycle goggles, but there was no mistaking Alf, hunched over his handlebars, zooming past the Lamb, down the hill and out of sight.
What was Alf doing at that hour of the evening on the
What was Alf doing at that time of the evening on the
BOOK VII
THE OUTCAST
CHAPTER L
THE CRUMBLES
Nature's punishments of her erring children are slow as they are sure.
Nature's punishments for her wayward children are slow but inevitable.
If the inexorable Dame cannot forget, neither can she hurry.
If the relentless Mistress can't forget, she also can't rush.
Therefore the shock of realization that the wages of sin are death—as our fathers used to put it; or that weakness brings its own reward—as we should more prosaically say; because it comes gradually to the human consciousness, is mercifully numbed.
Therefore, the shocking realization that the consequences of sin are death—as our parents used to say; or that weakness has its own consequences—as we might more plainly put it; because it gradually sinks in for humans, is mercifully dulled.
It was some time before Ruth faced the fact that she was in the toils, and that there was no escaping. When at length the dreadful dream had become a reality, and she was forced to acknowledge to herself the life she bore within her, it seemed to her for a moment that the worst was passed.
It took a while for Ruth to accept that she was trapped and that there was no way out. When the terrifying dream finally turned into reality and she had to admit to herself the life growing inside her, it felt to her for a moment like the worst was behind her.
On the morrow of the night on which the hidden voice refused longer to be hushed, she went away by herself on to the Crumbles: that bird-haunted waste of stagnant pools and tussocky shingles which stretches along the edge of the Bay to Pevensey. There at least she would be sure of being alone save for a rare creature of the Wilderness, snipe or wild duck, hare or slow-winged heron. Half a mile from the great Hotel, rising sepulchre-wise from the surrounding desolation, her back to the town, and her face to the sea, she sat down on the lonely beach and girdled her knees with her arms.
The next morning after the hidden voice finally spoke out, she went off by herself to the Crumbles: that bird-filled stretch of quiet pools and grassy pebbles that runs along the edge of the Bay to Pevensey. At least there she could be alone, except for the occasional wild creature, like a snipe or a wild duck, a hare, or a slow-moving heron. Half a mile from the grand Hotel, rising like a tomb from the surrounding emptiness, with her back to the town and her face towards the sea, she sat down on the lonely beach and wrapped her arms around her knees.
It was a dull November afternoon.
It was a boring November afternoon.
The remorseless sea crawled like a serpent out of the gloom, curled an ugly lip at her as it reared to stare, then softly falling to the ground, scudded towards her with a hideous little hiss, to suck her down, the victim of its lust.
The unyielding sea slithered like a snake out of the darkness, curled its lip menacingly at her as it rose to look, then softly fell to the ground, rushing towards her with a terrible little hiss, eager to pull her under, the target of its desire.
The dumb sky offered her no help. There was neither song nor sun. And back in the West, amassed under significant gloom, lay the great camp of men, hostile now to her and hers, to which she must yet return.
The lifeless sky didn’t provide her any comfort. There was no song or sunlight. And back in the West, gathered under deep darkness, was the large camp of men, now hostile to her and her people, to which she must still go back.
Sitting thus by the scolding sea, her chin on her knees, she looked the situation in the sombre eyes.
Sitting there by the angry sea, with her chin on her knees, she faced the situation with a serious expression.
It was terrible enough.
It was really bad.
She had to pay the price every mothering woman must pay—disfigurement, pain, dependency, long-drawn physical disease, and, at the end of all, torment and possibly death: and in her case, added to the price Nature asks of those women who obey her laws, there was the penalty Man demands of those who violate his.
She had to face the cost that every nurturing woman has to face—scarring, suffering, reliance, prolonged physical illness, and ultimately, torment and maybe death. And for her, on top of what Nature requires from women who follow her rules, there was also the price that society imposes on those who go against his.
For her, and such as her, there is in Society, as at present organized, but one sure way of escape: and that way Ruth was too near to Nature, too healthy in mind and body, to contemplate save for a passing moment.
For her and others like her, in society as it’s currently organized, there’s really only one sure way out: and that option was too close to nature for Ruth, who was too healthy in mind and body to seriously consider it, even for a brief moment.
Her eyes travelled down her young figure, shapely yet.
Her eyes moved down her young, curvy body.
"All right, my darling," she cooed. "You shan't suffer—not if it were ever so."
"Okay, my love," she whispered. "You won't suffer—not even a little."
Her face was to the future. At whatever cost, she would be true to the trust imposed on her unsought.
Her gaze was set on the future. No matter the cost, she would remain faithful to the trust placed in her without being asked.
Indeed, so sane was she and strong, that but for the old couple in the little yellow-washed cottage in the valley of the Ruther, who had taught Bible-class there for thirty years, she believed her fear would have been blotted out by the hope her baby, pushing through the crust of her terror like a crocus through the chill wintry earth into February sunshine, brought her.
Indeed, she was so level-headed and strong that if it weren't for the elderly couple in the little yellow cottage in the Ruther valley, who had taught Bible class there for thirty years, she believed her fear would have been erased by the hope her baby brought her, pushing through her terror like a crocus emerging through the cold winter ground into the February sunshine.
For she recognized with a sob of bitterness that these brooding months, when her child, thrusting with tiny hands and inarticulate cries, was opening for her the Door of Escape into the Open Country that lies for each one of us outside the Prison that is Self, would have been the most beautiful in her life, if Humanity had blessed her for the sufferings she was enduring on its behalf, if Society had supported and pitied her when she had fallen into the trap that it had laid.
For she realized with a painful sob that these heavy months, when her child, reaching out with small hands and making muffled cries, was offering her the way out into the wide world that lies beyond the confinement of the Self, could have been the most beautiful days of her life, if Humanity had acknowledged her for the pain she was going through for its sake, if Society had stood by her and shown her compassion when she had stumbled into the trap it had set.
As things were, she was an outlaw, who would be stoned alike by men and women when it was discovered that an innocent indiscretion, prompted by a noble natural impulse, had flung her into the miry pit.
As it was, she was an outlaw, ready to be stoned by both men and women when it was revealed that an innocent mistake, driven by a noble natural instinct, had thrown her into a terrible situation.
She turned and looked across the flats at her back to the great camp of men, crouching for their prey.
She turned and looked across the plains behind her at the large group of men, crouching as they waited for their target.
The Downs behind seemed to circle it as with a wall of dulled steel, making escape impossible; while over in the West was a murky glow as of damped-down furnaces, waiting to open their doors and pour down molten gloom on the City of the Plain.
The Downs behind seemed to wrap around it like a wall of dull steel, making escape impossible; while off to the West was a murky glow like that of smoldering furnaces, ready to open their doors and spill molten darkness onto the City of the Plain.
Ruth rose up swiftly and returned to the Hotel.
Ruth quickly got up and went back to the hotel.
Better even its unsympathetic walls than the naked desolation of the waste.
Better even its unfriendly walls than the bare emptiness of the wasteland.
There, however, was no one to whom she could turn. Ernie was out of the question, while Madame had retired, as always at this season of the year, to the sister-hotel at Brussels.
There was no one she could turn to. Ernie was not an option, and Madame had once again gone to the sister hotel in Brussels, as she always did this time of year.
Indeed in all Beachbourne with its hundred thousand inhabitants, its temples and tabernacles at every street corner, its innumerable white-collared priests and ministers, its sacrament-taking women, and reform-talking men, was there one soul to whom she could look in her distress?
Indeed, in all of Beachbourne, with its hundred thousand residents, its temples and gathering places on every corner, its countless white-collar priests and ministers, its women taking sacraments, and its men talking about reform, was there anyone she could turn to in her time of need?
Ruth prayed as she had never prayed before. Alone in the darkness on her knees, redeeming herself and mankind by her tears, she asked that the punishment for the mother's sin might not fall upon the child.
Ruth prayed like never before. Alone in the dark on her knees, redeeming herself and humanity with her tears, she pleaded that the consequences of the mother's sin wouldn't affect the child.
"On my head, O Lord, not hers," was the cry of her anguished heart.
"On my head, O Lord, not hers," was the cry of her hurting heart.
Light came to her darkness.
Light entered her darkness.
There was one man in Beachbourne in whom she had detected, so she believed, the spirit of Love.
There was a man in Beachbourne whom she thought she had identified as embodying the spirit of Love.
That man was Mr. Trupp, who had attended her Miss Caryll till she died.
That man was Mr. Trupp, who had cared for Miss Caryll until she passed away.
Taking her courage in her hands one dark January evening, when she realized that her time at the Hotel was short, she stood on the steps of the Manor-house and rang.
Taking a deep breath one dark January evening, when she understood her time at the Hotel was limited, she stood on the steps of the Manor house and rang the bell.
"Why, you're quite a stranger, Ruth!" said the smiling maid.
"Wow, you're really a stranger, Ruth!" said the smiling maid.
"Could I see Mr. Trupp?" asked the girl.
"Can I see Mr. Trupp?" the girl asked.
"That I'm sure you can."
"I'm sure you can."
She was shown into the long consulting-room, and sat down, trembling, her eyes upon her knees.
She was brought into the long consulting room and sat down, trembling, her eyes on her knees.
She was staking her all upon a throw.
She was putting everything on the line for a chance.
Mr. Trupp came in.
Mr. Trupp arrived.
The young woman dressed in black, simply as a lady, rose.
The young woman dressed in black, just like a lady, stood up.
"Who is it?" asked the surgeon, peering over his pince-nez.
"Who is it?" asked the surgeon, looking over his glasses.
"Ruth Boam, sir," the other answered. "Miss Caryll."
"Ruth Boam, sir," the other replied. "Miss Caryll."
Mr. Trupp glanced at her. Then he put his hand upon her shoulder, and she knew that she was safe.
Mr. Trupp looked at her. Then he put his hand on her shoulder, and she knew that she was safe.
"Sit down," he said gently.
"Have a seat," he said gently.
This large young creature, who had something of his own Bess about her, went straight to his heart in her trouble.
This big young animal, who reminded him a bit of Bess, immediately touched his heart with her distress.
"Ruth," he said gravely. "May I send Mrs. Trupp to you?"
"Ruth," he said seriously. "Can I send Mrs. Trupp to you?"
Ruth sobbed and nodded.
Ruth cried and nodded.
Very slowly Mr. Trupp climbed the stairs to his wife's room.
Very slowly, Mr. Trupp climbed the stairs to his wife's room.
It was some time before Mrs. Trupp joined the girl.
It took a while before Mrs. Trupp joined the girl.
The room was dark, save for one shaded lamp.
The room was dark, except for one lamp with a shade.
The lady came in quietly, dressed for the evening in a damson-coloured tea-gown that showed off her gracious beauty and silver hair. Her face was wan and wistful, her bearing noble and full of tender dignity.
The woman entered quietly, wearing a dark purple tea gown that highlighted her elegant beauty and silver hair. Her face was pale and dreamy, and she carried herself with a noble grace and gentle dignity.
The black figure on the chair did not move.
The black figure in the chair remained still.
The elder woman took her seat beside the younger and laid her hand upon the girl's.
The older woman sat down next to the younger one and placed her hand on the girl's.
"Ruth," she said at last, in a still voice with a quiver running through it. "I know more than you think. You loved him, didn't you?"
"Ruth," she finally said, her voice steady but shaking a bit. "I know more than you realize. You loved him, didn't you?"
The broken girl nodded; then shook her head.
The broken girl nodded, then shook her head.
"It's not that," she said. "It's not him. It's my baby. I couldn't abear she should be born in the Workhouse along of them."
"It's not that," she said. "It's not him. It's my baby. I couldn't bear for her to be born in the Workhouse with them."
To Mrs. Trupp the Workhouse system had been a nightmare ever since, as a young girl, she had first realized its existence and become dimly aware of the part it played in our imperial scheme. She believed that the institution which had its local seat in the old Cavalry Barracks at the back of Rectory Walk was no worse than others of its kind up and down the country. Sometimes she visited its wards and nurseries with her old friend, Edward Caspar, and came away sick at heart and oppressed of spirit. More often, sitting in her garden, she listened to his quietly told stories of what he always called "our Cess-pool."
To Mrs. Trupp, the Workhouse system had been a nightmare ever since, as a young girl, she first realized it existed and became vaguely aware of its role in our imperial scheme. She thought that the facility located in the old Cavalry Barracks behind Rectory Walk was no worse than others like it across the country. Sometimes, she visited its wards and nurseries with her old friend, Edward Caspar, and left feeling heartbroken and weighed down. More often, while sitting in her garden, she listened to his quietly told stories of what he always referred to as "our Cess-pool."
Mrs. Trupp stroked Ruth's hand.
Mrs. Trupp held Ruth's hand.
"It shan't," she said, with the fierceness that sometimes surprised her friends. "You must trust us. Mr. Trupp'll see you through. But you must leave the Hotel at once. I'm going to send you to a house of mine in Sea-gate—now. I shall telephone for the car."
"It won’t," she said, with a fierceness that sometimes surprised her friends. "You have to trust us. Mr. Trupp will take care of you. But you need to leave the hotel right away. I'm going to send you to one of my houses in Sea-gate—now. I’ll call for the car."
And half an hour later Ruth was sitting in the chocolate-bodied car that once before had carried her into the perilous Unknown.
And half an hour later, Ruth was sitting in the chocolate-colored car that had once taken her into the dangerous Unknown.
CHAPTER LI
EVELYN TRUPP
Evelyn Moray had been brought up in the Church; and, like most Englishwomen of her class and generation, she had as a girl looked to the Church to enable her to realize her ideals.
Evelyn Moray had grown up in the Church; and, like most Englishwomen of her class and generation, she had as a girl relied on the Church to help her achieve her ideals.
In her young days she and her neighbour of later life, Edward Caspar, had been of the little group of West-end people who had been drawn East by the couple who were making St. Jude's, Whitechapel, the home of real religion for more than the dwellers in the East-end. She would sometimes give a violin solo at the famous Worship Hour in the church off Commercial Street; while Edward Caspar would on rare occasions read Browning or Wordsworth there. The memory of those early days of dawning hopes served as a never-present bond between the pair when in later years chance caused them to pass their lives side by side in the little town on the hill under Beau-nez. And the religious development of each had followed much the same lines.
In her youth, she and her later-life neighbor, Edward Caspar, were part of a small group of West-End people who had ventured East because of a couple who were turning St. Jude's in Whitechapel into a hub of true faith for more than just the East-End residents. She would occasionally perform a violin solo during the well-known Worship Hour at the church off Commercial Street, while Edward Caspar would rarely read Browning or Wordsworth there. The memories of those early days filled with hope created an unbreakable bond between the two when, in later years, fate led them to live side by side in the small town on the hill under Beau-nez. Their spiritual growth had also followed similar paths.
They had watched the fingers of love light a candle in the darkness of the late seventies and the early eighties, and ...
They had seen love ignite a candle in the darkness of the late seventies and early eighties, and ...
"The candle went out," Edward Caspar would say. "Candles always do in the Church of England."
"The candle went out," Edward Caspar would say. "Candles always do in the Church of England."
"Yet the light grows," his companion would answer.
"Yet the light is getting brighter," his companion would reply.
"Assuredly," Edward would agree. "Everywhere but in the Churches."
"Definitely," Edward would agree. "Everywhere except in the churches."
Evelyn Moray's disillusionment had begun even before her marriage. For all her innocence she brought a singularly shrewd judgment to bear on the affairs of men. And if as she came to understand the truth, she suffered at first the pangs of betrayed love, she was too brave a spirit not to face the situation in its entirety. The noble words of the Order of Baptism—manfully to fight under His banner against sin, the world, and the Devil—applied, she found, to a Church the outstanding characteristic of which was that it never fought at all. When she was bogged in a quagmire of doubt and despair, fearful of the new, more than dissatisfied by the old, Mr. Trupp had come into her life. His sane judgment, his wide experience, and broad philosophy, landed her once more on terra firma. In a time before the great Exodus from the Temples of Orthodoxy had assumed the proportions that we know to-day, she had left their gloomy portals to seek elsewhere that simple and direct service of mankind her spirit needed for its fulfilment.
Evelyn Moray's disillusionment had started even before her marriage. Despite her innocence, she had a surprisingly sharp judgment about men. And while she initially felt the pain of betrayal as she realized the truth, she was too courageous not to confront the situation fully. The noble words of the Order of Baptism—manfully to fight under His banner against sin, the world, and the Devil—she found, described a Church that, in reality, never fought at all. When she was stuck in a swamp of doubt and despair, more afraid of the new than frustrated by the old, Mr. Trupp entered her life. His sound judgment, extensive experience, and broad perspective brought her back to terra firma. At a time before the great Exodus from the Temples of Orthodoxy had reached the scale we see today, she had left their dismal doors to find elsewhere the simple and direct service to humanity that her spirit needed for fulfillment.
Her father's death left her something of an heiress.
Her father's death made her somewhat of an heiress.
Forthwith she started a maternity home in a quiet street in Sea-gate for young women of the middle-class who had fallen victims of a Society which failed to protect them, to give them opportunity, to supply their honest needs.
Immediately, she opened a maternity home on a quiet street in Sea-gate for middle-class young women who had become victims of a society that failed to protect them, provide opportunities, or meet their legitimate needs.
The conditions of entry to the home were strict; and Mrs. Trupp never wilfully departed from them. Sometimes, it is true, she was taken in; often she was disappointed; but she persevered with the tenacity that is the inevitable outcome of continuous prayer.
The rules for entering the home were strict, and Mrs. Trupp never intentionally broke them. Sometimes, it's true, she got caught off guard; often she felt let down; but she kept going with the stubbornness that naturally comes from constant prayer.
She ran her home very quietly; and Mr. Trupp was, of course, her medical officer. But the Church, jealous of all trespassing within what it believed to be its own demesne, heard and objected.
She managed her home very quietly, and Mr. Trupp was, of course, her doctor. But the Church, protective of what it considered its own territory, took notice and objected.
"Making sin easy," said Lady Augusta Willcocks, who wore short hair and cultivated the downright manner which she believed to be characteristic of the English aristocracy.
"Making sin easy," said Lady Augusta Willcocks, who had short hair and embraced the straightforward manner she thought was typical of the English aristocracy.
She cherished a secret antipathy for "the doctor's wife," as in her more bitter moments she would describe her neighbour.
She secretly held a dislike for "the doctor's wife," which she would refer to her neighbor as during her more bitter moments.
Lady Augusta was indeed of the world of Victoria and Disraeli, opulent, pushing, loud; Mrs. Trupp of an older, finer, more deliberate age. There was between the temper and tradition of the two ladies a gulf no convention could bridge. Lady Augusta felt and resented the fact.
Lady Augusta was definitely part of the world of Victoria and Disraeli—wealthy, ambitious, and bold; Mrs. Trupp belonged to an older, more refined, and thoughtful era. There was a gap between the attitudes and backgrounds of the two women that no social norms could close. Lady Augusta was aware of this and resented it.
Archdeacon Willcocks, on the other hand, reacted to the same stimulus in a different way. For him the fact that Mrs. Trupp was a Moray of Pole was paramount. And so—when Mr. Trupp had become famous—he hushed up his wife and schemed to run Mrs. Trupp's home in connection with the Diocesan Magdalen League.
Archdeacon Willcocks, on the other hand, responded to the same situation differently. For him, the fact that Mrs. Trupp was a Moray of Pole was the most important thing. So, when Mr. Trupp became famous, he silenced his wife and plotted to manage Mrs. Trupp's home in connection with the Diocesan Magdalen League.
But Mrs. Trupp was not to be cajoled. She had her own way of doing things, and meant to stick to it.
But Mrs. Trupp wasn’t easily swayed. She had her own method of doing things and intended to stick with it.
"I think perhaps we'd better go on working for the same end in our rather different ways," she told the Archdeacon with that disarming courtesy of hers.
"I think maybe we should keep working towards the same goal in our own different ways," she told the Archdeacon with her charming politeness.
"Am I to understand that our way is not the Christian way?" asked the Archdeacon, smiling and satirical according to his wont, as he swayed his long thin body to and fro, serpent-wise.
"Am I to understand that our path isn't the Christian path?" asked the Archdeacon, smiling and with a hint of sarcasm as he swayed his long, thin body back and forth, like a serpent.
"It may be," replied the lady, faintly ironical in her turn. "It's not quite mine."
"It might be," the lady replied, a bit sarcastically this time. "It doesn't really belong to me."
"Pity," said the Archdeacon, mounting his favourite high horse with the little toss of his head, carefully cultivated, which so impressed the shop-keepers of Old Town. "I had hoped that you remained of the Faith, even if you have seen good to desert your Church."
"Too bad," said the Archdeacon, getting on his high horse with his signature toss of his head, which really impressed the shopkeepers of Old Town. "I had hoped you still believed, even if you've decided to abandon your Church."
The lady looked at him with eyes that were a little wistful, a little whimsical.
The woman looked at him with eyes that were a bit nostalgic, a bit playful.
"I'm afraid we're mutually disappointed," she answered quietly.
"I'm afraid we're both disappointed," she replied quietly.
CHAPTER LII
THE RETURN OF THE OUTCAST
It was in Mrs. Trupp's home, in a back-water of the East-end, that Ruth's child was born.
It was in Mrs. Trupp's house, in a quiet part of the East End, that Ruth's child was born.
The babe was beautiful, but over the mother a shadow lay.
The baby was beautiful, but a shadow hung over the mother.
"It's her people," Mr. Trupp told his wife. "She hasn't broken it to them yet."
"It's her people," Mr. Trupp told his wife. "She hasn't told them yet."
"I know," Mrs. Trupp answered. "I must talk to her about it."
"I know," Mrs. Trupp replied. "I need to talk to her about it."
Ruth, curled in her bed, giving satisfaction to the babe in the hollow of her arm, showed every sign of distress when the other broached the topic.
Ruth, curled up in her bed, contentedly cradling the baby in the crook of her arm, displayed clear signs of distress when the other person brought up the subject.
"Will you trust me to tell them?" asked the lady gently. Ruth raised her fine eyes, brimming with gratitude to the elder woman's face.
"Will you trust me to tell them?" the lady asked softly. Ruth lifted her beautiful eyes, filled with gratitude, to the elder woman's face.
Mrs. Trupp went.
Mrs. Trupp left.
Before she started on her pilgrimage of love she passed an hour in the parish-church, which was her favourite resort in all the crises of her life.
Before she began her journey of love, she spent an hour in the parish church, which was her favorite place to go during all the pivotal moments in her life.
There the Archdeacon came on her, to his surprise.
There the Archdeacon unexpectedly ran into her.
"I'm glad to see you here, Mrs. Trupp," he said with slight inevitable patronage.
"I'm glad to see you here, Mrs. Trupp," he said with a hint of unavoidable condescension.
"I'm often here," she answered, smiling.
"I'm usually here," she replied, smiling.
"Ah," said the Archdeacon. "I've missed you."
"Ah," said the Archdeacon. "I've missed you."
She could not tell him that this was because she avoided the church when he and his fellow-priests were ministering there.
She couldn't tell him that this was because she stayed away from the church when he and his fellow priests were serving there.
"I love the atmosphere," she said.
"I love the vibe," she said.
"Thank-you. It is nice, I think," he answered with a little bow; taking to himself, with childish ingenuousness, the credit for the conditions that six centuries of prayer and worship had created.
"Thank you. It’s nice, I think," he replied with a slight bow, taking on himself, with childlike sincerity, the credit for the conditions that six centuries of prayer and worship had brought about.
An hour later Mrs. Trupp was face to face with Ruth's mother in the kitchen of Frogs' Hall.
An hour later, Mrs. Trupp was standing in front of Ruth's mom in the kitchen of Frogs' Hall.
Hard by, the church-bell tolled for evening service. Through the open window came the noise of homing rooks drifting up the valley from the Haven; and under the hedge on the far side the Brooks a cow bellowed.
Close by, the church bell rang for evening service. The sound of rooks returning home floated up the valley from the Haven through the open window; and on the other side, under the hedge, a cow mooed.
It was Mrs. Boam who began.
It was Mrs. Boam who got things started.
"I allow you've come to tell me about our Ruth," she said at last.
"I guess you've come to talk to me about our Ruth," she finally said.
"Have you heard anything?" asked Mrs. Trupp.
"Have you heard anything?" Mrs. Trupp asked.
The other shook her head.
The other person shook her head.
"We'd be the last to hear," she said. "That's sure. But I knaw there's been something. It's seven month since she's been anigh us. That's not our maid—our Ruth: so good and kind and considerate for her dad and me as she's always been."
"We'd be the last to know," she said. "That's for sure. But I know there’s been something going on. It’s been seven months since she’s been close to us. That’s not our maid—our Ruth: so good, kind, and thoughtful for her dad and me like she's always been."
"There has been something," answered Mrs. Trupp, and told her tale....
"There’s been something," replied Mrs. Trupp, and shared her story....
The mother listened in silence, the tears streaming down her face, her hands upon her lap.
The mother listened quietly, tears running down her face, her hands resting in her lap.
When the story was finished, she rose.
When the story was done, she stood up.
"Thank you kindly, 'm," she said. "If you'll excuse me I'll tell dad. He's in the back."
"Thank you so much," she said. "If you don't mind, I'll go tell Dad. He's in the back."
She went out, a big unwieldy woman, walking with the unconscious majesty of grief, and was absent some time.
She stepped outside, a large and clumsy woman, moving with the unintentional grace of sadness, and was gone for a while.
Mrs. Trupp sat in the kitchen with a somnolent rust-coloured cat, and listened to the willows rustling by the stream and the voices of children playing by the bridge.
Mrs. Trupp sat in the kitchen with a sleepy rust-colored cat, listening to the willows rustling by the stream and the sounds of children playing by the bridge.
Once she went to the window and looked across the cattle-dotted Brooks to the long low foothill that raises a back like a bow, green now with young corn, against the bleak shaven flanks of old Wind-hover.
Once she walked over to the window and looked out across the fields scattered with cattle to the long, low foothill that arches like a bow, now green with young corn, against the stark, smooth slopes of old Wind-hover.
Then Reuben Boam entered, erect as a soldier, and with the face of a puritan and prophet.
Then Reuben Boam walked in, standing tall like a soldier, with the expression of a puritan and a prophet.
Mrs. Trupp wondered, as she often had of late years, why the men of her own class never attained the dignity of the great amongst the simple poor.
Mrs. Trupp often found herself wondering, as she had in recent years, why the men of her own class never achieved the respect of the great among the ordinary poor.
She rose humiliated, conscious of her own spiritual inferiority; and took his rough paw between her two delicate hands.
She stood up, feeling humiliated and aware of her own spiritual shortcomings, and took his rough hand between her two delicate ones.
"Won't you sit down, Boam?" she suggested, quite modern enough to realize what a topsy-turvy world it was in which she should have to make such a request to an old man in his own home.
"Why don't you sit down, Boam?" she suggested, quite aware of how strange it was that she had to make such a request to an old man in his own home.
His long bare upper lip trembled and nibbled as he spoke.
His long, bare upper lip quivered and twitched as he talked.
"She's a good maid," he said huskily—"our Ruth. The Mistus says it were a gentleman. It's hard for a working girl to stand up agen a gentleman that's set on despoilin her. But in my day gentlemen were gentlemen and kept emselves accardin. They tell me it's different now. Accounts for the bit o bitterness, hap." The great hand lying in hers twitched. "She must come back home soon so ever she can move. There's not much. But we'll make out somehow. Rebecca must goo to her. She'll need her mother now. They was always very close—mother and daughter."
"She's a good maid," he said hoarsely—"our Ruth. The Mrs. says it was a gentleman. It's tough for a working girl to stand up against a gentleman who's out to take advantage of her. But in my time, gentlemen acted like gentlemen and behaved accordingly. They say it's different now. That explains the bit of bitterness, I guess." The large hand lying in hers twitched. "She needs to come back home as soon as she can move. There's not much. But we'll manage somehow. Rebecca must go to her. She'll need her mother now. They were always very close—mother and daughter."
The old woman entered, tying her bonnet-strings beneath her chin.
The old woman walked in, tying the strings of her bonnet under her chin.
"Yes, I'll take carrier's cart to Ratton. Then I can walk to the Decoy and take train to the East-end."
"Yeah, I’ll take the delivery cart to Ratton. Then I can walk to the Decoy and catch a train to the East End."
"Won't you come with me?" said Mrs. Trupp. "I've got the car in the Tye." ...
"Won't you come with me?" said Mrs. Trupp. "I’ve got the car in the Tye."
She dropped her companion at the door of the house in Sea-gate, and herself took a tram home. When Mrs. Boam emerged from the house an hour later a car was still at the door.
She dropped her friend off at the door of the house in Sea-gate and took a tram home. When Mrs. Boam came out of the house an hour later, a car was still waiting at the door.
The old lady looked about her, a little bustled.
The old lady glanced around her, feeling a bit flustered.
"Could you tell me the way to the tram?" she asked the chauffeur.
"Can you tell me how to get to the tram?" she asked the driver.
He touched his hat and smiled.
He tipped his hat and smiled.
If Alf had a soft spot in his heart, it was for old women.
If Alf had a soft spot in his heart, it was for elderly women.
"This is your tram, ma," he said, and helped her in.
"This is your tram, Mom," he said, and helped her in.
A fortnight later the same car stood at the same door, when Ruth emerged, her baby in her arms.
A couple of weeks later, the same car was parked at the same door when Ruth came out, holding her baby in her arms.
It was dusk, and she did not see the chauffeur, who leaned out towards her.
It was getting dark, and she didn’t notice the chauffeur leaning out towards her.
"Would you come up in front alongside me?" he said. "I put your box inside."
"Could you come up here next to me?" he said. "I placed your box inside."
Ruth obeyed.
Ruth complied.
They drove through the gathering shadows in the sweet-scented June evening, past Ratton and Polefax, all along the foot of the Downs, the Wilmington Giant with his great staff gleaming wan and ogre-like on the hillside, and at the Turn-pike, just where the spire of B'rick church is seen pricking out of trees, turned for the gap and ran down the valley towards the Haven.
They drove through the growing shadows on the sweet-smelling June evening, past Ratton and Polefax, all along the base of the Downs, with the Wilmington Giant and his huge staff shining faintly and looking monstrous on the hillside. At the Turnpike, just where you can see the spire of B'rick church poking out from the trees, they turned for the gap and went down the valley toward the Haven.
A sea-wind with a sparkle in it blowing up the Brooks seemed to meet the softer breezes of the Weald and penetrate them. A young moon hung over the sharp crest of Wind-hover.
A sea breeze with a sparkle in it blowing up the Brooks seemed to meet the gentler winds of the Weald and blend with them. A young moon hung over the sharp peak of Wind-hover.
Ruth, her baby in her arms, picked up familiar objects as they swung by: the long-backed barn on the left, the little red pillar-box on the wall, and occasionally the glimmer of a light in one of the homesteads among trees across the stream. On her right, unhedged cornlands swept away in a rustling sea towards the foot of the Downs which made a bulwark of darkness against the firmament; while on the near rise a row of stacks, like immense bee-hives, stood sentinel under the stars.
Ruth, holding her baby, picked up familiar sights as they passed by: the long-backed barn on the left, the little red mailbox on the wall, and occasionally the shine of a light in one of the homes among the trees across the stream. On her right, unprotected fields of corn stretched away in a rustling sea toward the foot of the Downs, which formed a dark barrier against the sky; while on the nearby rise, a row of stacks, like giant bee-hives, stood watch under the stars.
The car slid down a hill and up again. The valley lay naked alongside them now, cattle moving darkly in the moonlight and the tower of the church upon the hill black against the night in front.
The car glided down a hill and then back up. The valley was bare beside them now, with cattle moving in the moonlight and the church tower on the hill silhouetted against the dark night ahead.
The chauffeur took out his clutch. The car was running so noiselessly that Ruth could hear the ghostly stir and murmur of the willows that line the river-bank and cover the feet of the village with a green girdle.
The driver took out his clutch. The car was running so quietly that Ruth could hear the faint rustle and murmur of the willows that line the riverbank and wrap the village in a green belt.
"You don't remember me then?" said the man beside her.
"You don't remember me, do you?" said the man next to her.
They were the first words he had spoken.
They were the first words he had said.
Ruth glanced at the face beside her own, smooth and smiling in the moon, and clutched her baby to her so fiercely that it gave a little cry.
Ruth looked at the face next to hers, smooth and smiling in the moonlight, and held her baby so tightly that it let out a small cry.
"Ah," said Alf, "I thought you would then."
"Ah," Alf said, "I figured you would."
The impression he had made seemed to please and satisfy him. He put his engine into gear, and was soon running through the village-street.
The impression he had made seemed to make him happy and content. He shifted his engine into gear and was soon speeding through the village street.
At the foot of the hill, where a group of mighty elms on a high bank guard the seaward entrance to the village, he turned sharply to the left under a row of pollarded poplars, and bumped over Parson's Tye quiet in the moonlight, the church four-square among its trees upon the mound on the right.
At the bottom of the hill, where a cluster of tall elms stands on a raised bank overseeing the village’s seaside entrance, he took a quick left under a line of trimmed poplars and went over the quiet Parson's Tye in the moonlight, with the church sitting solidly among the trees on the hill to his right.
Then he drew up by the stile leading into the Brooks.
Then he pulled up by the gate leading into the Brooks.
Ruth descended swiftly, and her babe lying like a snowdrift in her arms, disappeared in the darkness through the stile.
Ruth quickly descended, her baby cradled like a snowdrift in her arms, and vanished into the darkness through the gate.
Alf waited beside his car, watching the river like a snake crawling and curling away in gleams of sudden silver under stark trees into the night.
Alf waited next to his car, watching the river slither and twist in flashes of silver under the bare trees as night fell.
A few minutes later the bulk of a big woman in a white apron appeared at the stile.
A few minutes later, the figure of a large woman in a white apron showed up at the gate.
"Could you take the box in?" said a gentle voice. "Dad's crippled."
"Could you bring the box in?" asked a soft voice. "Dad's disabled."
Alf swaggered.
Alf walked with swagger.
"Very well. This once. To oblige."
"Alright. Just this once. To accommodate."
The job accomplished, he looked round the little plain kitchen with a proprietary air.
The job done, he looked around the small, simple kitchen with a sense of ownership.
"Nice little place," he said.
"Great little spot," he said.
"Would you take a cup of tea?" asked Mrs. Boam.
"Would you like a cup of tea?" Mrs. Boam asked.
Ruth had disappeared.
Ruth has gone missing.
"No'w, thank you," said Alf in his cockiest manner. "I dare say you'll see me round here again next time I'm this way."
"No, thank you," Alf said with his most confident attitude. "I’m sure you'll see me around here again the next time I'm in this area."
CHAPTER LIII
THE FIND
It was rather more than a year later.
It was a little over a year later.
Ernie, in grimy overall strapped over his waistcoat, and grey shirt without a tie, was climbing the lower slopes of High-'nd-Over from Sea-foord in an empty lorry.
Ernie, in dirty overalls worn over his waistcoat, and a gray shirt without a tie, was driving up the lower slopes of High-'nd-Over from Sea-foord in an empty truck.
Beneath him lay the Haven, buttressed by a gleam of white cliff, the Old River blue-winding to the sea at Exeat, and the New laid like a sword-blade across the curves of the Old.
Beneath him lay the Haven, supported by a shine of white cliff, the Old River winding blue to the sea at Exeat, and the New stretched like a sword-blade across the curves of the Old.
The lorry bumped over the crest of the hill, austere and bare even in the sunshine, the sea broad-shining at its back, and dropped down out of the brilliant bleakness into the best wooded of the river-valleys that pierce the South Downs.
The truck bumped over the top of the hill, barren and stark even in the sunshine, the sea glimmering behind it, and dropped down from the bright emptiness into the most wooded of the river valleys that cut through the South Downs.
It was Saturday evening early in July.
It was Saturday evening in early July.
There had been a fierce and prolonged drought. In the Brooks all along the banks of the slug-like stream the hay had already been carried fine in quality and light in weight. On the sun-burnt foothills a belated farmer was working overtime to carry the last load before Sunday. The long blue wain proceeded in lurches across the hill-side to the guttural exhortations of the wagoner, all about it a little busy knot of men and women raking and pitching.
There had been a harsh and extended drought. In the brooks along the banks of the sluggish stream, the hay had already been harvested, fine in quality and light in weight. On the sun-baked foothills, a late farmer was working extra hours to finish the last load before Sunday. The long blue wagon moved unsteadily across the hillside to the gruff shouts of the wagon driver, with a small, busy group of men and women raking and tossing around it.
Ernie sat with his back to the hill, his arms folded, looking across the valley to the tiny hamlets clustered round a spire, the huge black barns and clumps of wood beyond the stream, and the deep hedges running caterpillar-wise up the flank of the opposing Down.
Ernie sat with his back to the hill, his arms crossed, looking across the valley at the small villages grouped around a steeple, the big black barns and patches of trees beyond the stream, and the thick hedges stretching up the slope of the opposite hill.
The air was still keen and sparkling, yet full of scents rising from the fields that looked save in the Brooks brown for once and parched instead of fresh and green as of wont after being shorn of their crop.
The air was sharp and bright, but filled with scents rising from the fields that, instead of their usual fresh green, now looked brown and dry after being harvested.
Ernie enjoyed those scents. There was nothing like them in the East, he remembered. Was there indeed anywhere outside of England?
Ernie loved those smells. There was nothing like them in the East, he recalled. Was there really anywhere outside of England?
The lorry ran past the Dower-house in its rich old garden, the grey-shingled spire of the church opening to view at the back of the village across Parson's Tye.
The truck drove past the Dower-house with its lush old garden, the grey-shingled spire of the church coming into sight at the back of the village across Parson's Tye.
They rattled under the elms at the foot of the hill and up the steep street, where the same brown spaniel lay always in the same place asking to be run over.
They rattled under the elm trees at the bottom of the hill and along the steep street, where the same brown spaniel always lay in the same spot, hoping to get run over.
A jumble of houses pressed in upon them. Sudden dormer-windows peeped from unexpected roofs. Chimney-stacks would have tumbled on them but for the brilliant creeper that bound their old bricks together. While in odd corners behind the high brick path tall hollyhocks bowed as they passed.
A mess of houses crowded around them. Sudden dormer windows peeked out from unexpected roofs. Chimney stacks almost fell on them, but thanks to the bright vine that held the old bricks together, they stayed put. Meanwhile, in quirky corners behind the tall brick path, tall hollyhocks bowed as they walked by.
The High Street was fuller than usual. Labourers slouched along it, tired and contented. A wain, with a pole at each corner pointing to heaven, the carter with patched corduroys and long whip plodding at the head of his team, was carrying a party of haymakers home. Under the great chestnut in the market-square a group of dusty horses stood, the sweat drying on them. Wages had been paid—the best wages of the year too: for all had worked overtime; Sunday was ahead of man and woman and beast alike; the most strenuous weeks of the year were over, and the most quiet to come.
The High Street was busier than usual. Laborers strolled along it, tired but satisfied. A cart, with a pole at each corner reaching up to the sky, had a driver in patched corduroys and a long whip, trudging along with his team, bringing a group of haymakers home. Under the large chestnut tree in the market square, a bunch of dusty horses stood, with sweat drying on their bodies. Wages had been paid—the highest wages of the year: everyone had worked overtime; Sunday was ahead for all people and animals alike; the toughest weeks of the year had passed, and the quietest ones were about to begin.
The lorry ran swiftly down the hill, out of the village.
The truck sped down the hill, leaving the village behind.
At the spot where a lane runs off to Littlington, it swerved suddenly to the right. Ernie, sitting on the rail, swayed over the side to look.
At the point where a lane branches off to Littlington, it suddenly turned to the right. Ernie, perched on the rail, leaned over the side to take a look.
They were passing a girl, walking soberly along, her back to the village. Clearly she had just come from the fields, for she wore an orange-coloured turban wisped about her black hair, a long loose earth-coloured gabardine, stained with toil, and short enough to disclose the heavy boots of the agricultural worker.
They were walking past a girl, who was strolling quietly away from the village. It was obvious she had just come from the fields since she was wearing an orange turban wrapped around her black hair, a long, loose, earth-colored coat that was stained from hard work, and it was short enough to show off the heavy boots of a farm worker.
She was a big young woman, broad of shoulder, large of limb, who walked in spite of her heavy foot-wear with an easy rhythm that caused Ernie's heart to leap.
She was a tall young woman, broad shouldered and big limbed, who walked with a smooth rhythm that made Ernie's heart race, even with her clunky shoes.
The lorry flashed by.
The truck flashed by.
The girl did not look up, marching steadfastly forward, careless of the passing vehicle; but Ernie caught a glimpse of her profile.
The girl didn’t look up, walking steadily ahead, indifferent to the passing vehicle; but Ernie caught a glimpse of her profile.
In a moment he was on his feet.
In an instant, he was on his feet.
The lorry was travelling fast. Ernie tapped at the partition which divided the body of the car from the driver, and peered through the glass.
The truck was going fast. Ernie tapped on the partition that separated the back of the vehicle from the driver and looked through the glass.
The man at the wheel heard, but shook a grim head. He did not mean to stop. Home and beer and the week-end rest lay before him.
The man at the wheel heard but shook his head grimly. He had no intention of stopping. Home, a cold beer, and a relaxing weekend awaited him.
Ernie, far too impetuous to think, did not hesitate.
Ernie, way too impulsive to think, didn't hesitate.
He jumped at the road, fleeting swiftly away beneath him.
He jumped onto the road, quickly darting away beneath him.
It rose up like a careering wave and struck him viciously.
It surged forward like a crashing wave and hit him violently.
Whether he fell on his feet, his hands and knees, or his back, he never afterwards knew.
Whether he landed on his feet, his hands and knees, or his back, he never found out.
That he was shocked into unconsciousness is clear, and that his body continued its ordinary functions unconcerned and guided he knew not by what mysterious power.
That he was so shocked he lost consciousness is obvious, and that his body kept performing its normal functions without concern, guided by some mysterious force he couldn't understand.
He woke, as it were, still jarred from shock, and aching throughout him, to find himself steadily tramping along a road.
He woke up, still shaken from the shock and feeling sore all over, to find himself walking steadily along a road.
The objective world surged in on him. He put up his hand to ward off the huge green seas that came lolloping along to overwhelm him.
The world around him crashed in. He raised his hand to block the massive green waves rushing in to overpower him.
Riding the charging billows were a host of immense black ogres, dreadful in their impassivity, and with blind eyes, who yet had seen him and were set on his destruction.
Riding the crashing waves were a group of huge black ogres, terrifying in their indifference, with sightless eyes, who had nonetheless seen him and were determined to destroy him.
Then he resumed himself. The billows were the hills; the careering ogres the row of bee-hive stacks dumped peacefully on the rise upon his right.
Then he collected himself again. The waves were the hills; the rushing ogres were the line of beehive stacks calmly sitting on the slope to his right.
He could not have been unconscious many minutes, for the sun still hung on the crest of the hill much where he had seen it last; but he was walking along the road on which he had fallen and must so have walked during his unconsciousness, seeing that he was now perhaps a quarter of a mile from the spot where he had jumped, and proceeding in the opposite direction to that in which the lorry had been travelling. His face was towards the sea and the village through which he had recently passed, his back to the Weald.
He couldn’t have been out for more than a few minutes, since the sun was still sitting on the top of the hill about where he last saw it; but he was walking down the road where he had fallen, and he must have continued walking during his blackout, since he was now maybe a quarter of a mile from where he had jumped, heading in the opposite direction from where the truck had been going. He faced the sea and the village he had just passed through, with his back to the Weald.
On his left was a wood, darkened by firs. A dusty motor-bicycle lay up against the bank.
On his left was a forest, shaded by fir trees. A dusty motorcycle was leaning against the bank.
Ernie was aware of the machine, as one is aware of something in a book. It was not real to him: he was not real to himself. Indeed he was conscious of one thing only: that some power was guiding him and bidding him keep quiet.
Ernie was aware of the machine, like someone is aware of something in a book. It didn’t feel real to him: he didn’t feel real to himself. In fact, he was only aware of one thing: that some force was guiding him and urging him to stay silent.
He did not attempt to take control. His brain, except as a mirror which reflected passing objects, was passive; and he was content that this should be so.
He didn't try to take control. His mind, except as a mirror that reflected things going by, was passive; and he was fine with that.
Dimly he wondered if he was dead. Then he realized that the question had no interest for him, and he retired once more into the No Man's Land of the hypnoidal state.
Dimly, he wondered if he was dead. Then he realized that the question didn't matter to him, and he slipped back into the No Man's Land of the hypnotic state.
A villager was approaching.
A villager was coming.
He saw the man marching towards him as on the screen of a cinema.
He saw the man walking toward him, just like on a movie screen.
The man said good evening.
The man said good evening.
Ernie answered, and found himself listening with interest to his own voice. It sounded so loud and alien.
Ernie answered and realized he was listening with interest to his own voice. It sounded so loud and strange.
He was a puppet in a play, watching his own performance—actor and audience in one.
He was a puppet in a show, watching his own performance—both actor and audience at the same time.
Except for a certain diffused physical discomfort on the remote circumference of his being, he was not happy or unhappy. He was a headache, and that was all he was. But he was a headache which could walk and if necessary talk.
Except for a slight physical discomfort on the edges of his being, he was neither happy nor unhappy. He was just a headache, and that was all he was. But he was a headache that could walk and, if needed, talk.
Then, still obeying his unseen guide, he turned off the dusty road into the wood upon his left that stretched across the Brooks down towards the stream.
Then, still following his unseen guide, he veered off the dusty road into the woods on his left that stretched across the Brooks down toward the stream.
On the fringe of the wood he was bidden to stay....
On the edge of the woods, he was asked to wait....
The river ran in front of him a few yards away. On the other bank, immediately opposite him, was a clump of willows. There too was a big young woman in a tan overall.
The river flowed a few yards in front of him. On the opposite bank, there was a group of willows. There was also a tall young woman wearing a tan overall.
She was sitting on the tow-path, her back against a tree, her arms bound about her knees, her feet in heavy boots pressed close together in an attitude expressing doggedness. She was bare-headed; and her orange turban lay at her feet. Ernie marked her gypsy colouring, red and gold, and the yellow necklace that bound her throat. The sullen expression of her face was enhanced by the gleam of teeth which her lips, drawn back almost to a snarl, revealed.
She was sitting on the towpath, her back against a tree, her arms wrapped around her knees, her feet in heavy boots pressed closely together in a stance that showed determination. She was not wearing a hat; her orange turban was at her feet. Ernie noticed her gypsy coloring, red and gold, and the yellow necklace around her neck. The sulky look on her face was intensified by the shine of her teeth, which her lips, pulled back nearly into a snarl, revealed.
Here surely was a tigress, trapped and resentful.
Here was definitely a trapped and resentful tigress.
Above her stood a little man in the shining black gaiters and great goggles of a chauffeur.
Above her stood a small man in shiny black leg coverings and large goggles like a chauffeur's.
He was talking and smiling. The young woman sat beneath him, her tense arms binding her knees, her eyes down.
He was talking and smiling. The young woman sat below him, her tense arms wrapped around her knees, her eyes lowered.
But this was not the usual drama when the Serpent and the Woman meet. Here the Serpent was taunting Eve, not tempting her. So much her face betrayed.
But this wasn't the usual drama when the Serpent and the Woman met. Here, the Serpent was mocking Eve, not tempting her. Her face revealed so much.
Ernie watched the picture-play with absorbed interest. A great while ago he had known both actor and actress intimately, and still took an impersonal interest in them and their doings.
Ernie watched the movie with rapt attention. A long time ago, he had known both the actor and actress personally, and he still felt a detached interest in them and their lives.
Then the little man's voice came to him across the stream, sharp and strident. He had a peculiar swaggering motion of the head and shoulders as he spoke, truculent yet furtive, that Ernie knew well; and all the time his eyes were wandering uneasily about the Brooks, searching for enemies.
Then the little man's voice reached him across the stream, sharp and loud. He had a distinctive swagger in his head and shoulders as he spoke, aggressive yet secretive, that Ernie recognized well; and all the while, his eyes were nervously scanning the surroundings, looking for threats.
"You'll ask me to marry you next!" he sneered. "ME marry YOU!"
"You'll be the next one to propose to me!" he mocked. "ME marry YOU!"
The young woman rose, ominous and passionate. She stood in her tan-coloured gabardine, like some noble barbarian at bay, a creature of the earth and elements, yet conquering them.
The young woman stood up, intense and passionate. She wore her tan gabardine like a noble warrior ready to fight, a being of nature and its forces, yet dominating them.
She seemed to tower above the little man, and in her hand was the orange turban like a sling that swung heavily to and fro.
She looked like she was towering over the little man, and in her hand was the orange turban, swinging back and forth like a heavy sling.
Ernie watched the scene with fascinated eyes, and, most of all, that bright slow-swinging thing that sagged so dreadfully.
Ernie watched the scene with captivated eyes, and, above all, that bright, slowly swinging thing that drooped so terribly.
The little man watched its pendulum-like action too. He did not seem to like the curious slow swing of it, or the look upon the face of the swinger, for he withdrew a pace or two.
The little man watched its pendulum-like movement too. He didn’t seem to like the slow, curious swing of it or the expression on the face of the person swinging it, so he stepped back a pace or two.
"Any more of it," said the girl, her voice deep and vibrating, "and I'll tell Mr. Trupp."
"Any more of it," said the girl, her voice low and shaking, "and I’ll tell Mr. Trupp."
The name struck Ernie's subconsciousness with the disturbing effect of a pebble dropped into a still pool. Ripples spread over the torpid surface of his mind, rousing it in ever-growing circles to life. The view was dissolving with extraordinary speed. It remained the same and yet was entirely changed. The play was becoming real....
The name hit Ernie's subconscious like a pebble dropped into a calm pond. Ripples spread over the sluggish surface of his mind, waking it up in expanding circles. The scene was fading away rapidly. It stayed the same but was completely different. The play was becoming real...
The little man was now walking swiftly away along the tow-path. Suddenly he turned and came back a pace or two, his hand out.
The little man was now walking quickly away along the towpath. Suddenly, he turned and took a step or two back, his hand extended.
The woman had not stirred. She stood bare-headed on the river-bank, one foot on a twisted root, one knee bent.
The woman hadn't moved. She stood without a hat on the riverbank, one foot on a twisted root and one knee bent.
"Give me back my letter," said the man. "And I'll let it go at that."
"Give me back my letter," the man said. "And I'll drop it."
She met him squarely.
She faced him directly.
"That I wun't then!"
"Then I won't!"
The little man hesitated and then turned about.
The little man paused for a moment and then turned around.
Ernie came to himself with a pop, as a man comes to the surface after long submersion in the deeps.
Ernie became aware again with a snap, like someone breaking the surface after being underwater for a long time.
CHAPTER LIV
THE BROOKS
Ruth was standing on the bank opposite him, but she had turned her back upon him and the river.
Ruth was standing on the riverbank across from him, but she had turned her back to him and the water.
He saw the heave of her shoulders, and the motion of her head, and knew that she was weeping.
He saw her shoulders shake and the way her head moved, and he realized that she was crying.
In a second he had flung himself into the water and was wading towards her.
In an instant, he had jumped into the water and was making his way towards her.
She turned at the sound of his surging, expecting fresh enemies, and prepared for them.
She turned at the sound of his approach, expecting new enemies, and got ready for them.
He stood in mid-stream, a picturesque and dishevelled figure, grimy with coal-dust, collarless, touzle-headed, his greasy overall braced above his waistcoat.
He stood in the middle of the stream, a striking but messy figure, dirty with coal dust, without a collar, hair all tousled, his greasy overalls held up over his waistcoat.
"Ruth!" he called uncertainly.
"Ruth!" he called hesitantly.
She stood on the bank among the willows and looked down on him.
She stood on the shore among the willows and looked down at him.
He ducked his face in the stream, and washed away the coal-dust.
He dipped his face in the stream and washed away the coal dust.
"Now d'ye know me?" he grinned.
"Do you know me now?" he grinned.
Her face glowed.
Her face lit up.
"I knew you without that, Ernie," she answered, her voice deep and humming, as of old, like an inspired silver-top.
"I knew you without that, Ernie," she replied, her voice deep and resonant, just like before, like an inspired silver-top.
He surged towards her with wide arms amid the water-weeds.
He rushed toward her with open arms through the water plants.
She stretched out a strong hand to help him up.
She reached out a strong hand to help him get up.
He took it, and kissed the fine fingers.
He took it and kissed her delicate fingers.
In another moment he was standing at her side.
In a moment, he was standing next to her.
"O, Ernie!" she said, and passed her hand across her forehead. "Seems like you was sent."
"O, Ernie!" she said, running her hand across her forehead. "It feels like you were meant to be here."
He gathered her in his arms. Her eyes were closed; her face, wan now beneath the warm colouring, tilted back. He marked the perfect round, full and very large, of her sheathed pupils. Then in her ear he whispered,
He pulled her into his arms. Her eyes were shut; her face, pale now under the warm hue, tilted back. He noticed the perfect roundness of her sheathed pupils, full and very large. Then he whispered in her ear,
"Ruth, will you marry me?"
"Ruth, will you marry me?"
She shook her head, the tears welling from under closed lids. Then she withdrew quietly from his arms.
She shook her head, tears forming under her closed eyelids. Then she quietly pulled away from his embrace.
"I couldn't do that, Ernie," she said.
"I can't do that, Ernie," she said.
He absorbed her with his eyes. Her gabardine, smocked at the breast, shewed the noble lines of her bosom, fuller and firmer than of old. It was open at the neck and revealed the amber necklace bound about a throat that was round and massive as a pillar, and touched to olive by the sun.
He looked at her intently. Her gabardine, gathered at the chest, displayed the elegant contours of her curves, now fuller and firmer than before. It was open at the neck, revealing an amber necklace around a throat that was sturdy and round like a pillar, with a sun-kissed olive tone.
Alf was walking away towards the bridge which threw a red-brick span across the stream some hundreds of yards distant. Cows moved in the meadow. One came towards him along the tow-path, lowing in the dusk.
Alf was walking away toward the bridge that stretched a red-brick span over the stream a few hundred yards away. Cows grazed in the meadow. One approached him along the towpath, mooing in the twilight.
Alf stopped and watched it. He did not like cows: he did not like animals. "Machines are my line," he would say. "More sense in em." The cow, unaware of the disturbance she was causing in the other's breast, mooned forward. That was enough for Alf. On his right was a plank-bridge carelessly flung across the stream. Alf did not like plank-bridges either, but he preferred them to cows. And placed as he now was between the Devil and the Deep Sea, he chose the Deep Sea without a moment's hesitation, because he knew that here at least the Sea was fairly shallow.
Alf stopped and watched it. He didn’t like cows; he didn’t like animals. “Machines are my thing,” he would say. “More sense in them.” The cow, unaware of the trouble she was causing in him, moved forward. That was enough for Alf. To his right was a plank bridge carelessly thrown over the stream. Alf didn’t like plank bridges either, but he preferred them to cows. And being caught between a rock and a hard place, he chose the hard place without a second thought, because he knew that at least the water there was fairly shallow.
He crossed the plank-bridge—on his hands and knees. The pair under the willow watched in silence with an awed curiosity.
He crawled across the plank bridge on his hands and knees. The couple under the willow watched silently with a sense of wonder.
"He's frit," murmured Ruth, the light and laughter peeping through her clouds.
"He's done for," murmured Ruth, with the light and laughter shining through her clouds.
"He's always frit, Alf is," Ernie answered out of the experience of thirty years.
"He's always worried, Alf is," Ernie replied from thirty years of experience.
"Alfs always is," commented Ruth.
"Alfs always are," commented Ruth.
Alf, the astounding, the perils of land and sea behind him, now rose from his humiliating position, and well knowing he had been watched, waved with the stupid bravado that is a form of self-defence towards the willow clump.
Alf, the amazing, with the dangers of land and sea behind him, now stood up from his embarrassing spot, fully aware that he had been observed, and waved awkwardly with a foolish bravado that served as a form of self-defense toward the willow clump.
Then he disappeared into the wood. In another moment the swift thud-thud-thud of a motor-bike starting up was heard.
Then he vanished into the woods. A moment later, the rapid thud-thud-thud of a motorcycle starting up was heard.
Ruth listened.
Ruth was listening.
"He ain't coming back," said Ern comfortably.
"He’s not coming back," Ern said casually.
"Ah," Ruth answered, unconvinced. "You don't know him. You don't know Alfs." She put out her hand towards him in that brave and gracious way of hers. "I'm glad you come though, Ern," she said.
"Ah," Ruth replied, skeptical. "You don't really know him. You don't know Alfs." She extended her hand towards him in her characteristic brave and gracious manner. "I'm glad you came, though, Ern," she said.
Ernie's eyes filled with tears, as he caught her fingers.
Ernie's eyes filled with tears as he grabbed her fingers.
"There!" he said. "He couldn't hurt you. He ain't no account, Alf ain't."
"There!" he said. "He couldn't hurt you. He's not worth anything, Alf isn't."
She answered soberly.
She replied seriously.
"No, he couldn't hurt me—not my body leastways. But I was like to ha killed him."
"No, he couldn't hurt me—not my body, anyway. But I nearly killed him."
A little breeze stirred the willows. The turban on the ground flapped and fluttered like a winged bird. Then it opened suddenly and discovered a jagged flint, wrapped in its folds. Ruth took it out and tossed it into the stream.
A light breeze rustled the willows. The turban on the ground flapped and fluttered like a bird in flight. Then it suddenly opened up to reveal a jagged flint wrapped in its folds. Ruth took it out and threw it into the stream.
"It aren't pretty, I knaw," she said. "But life is life; and Alfs are Alfs; and you never knaw."
"It isn't pretty, I know," she said. "But life is life; and Alfs are Alfs; and you never know."
He escorted her across the Brooks to the road, moving leisurely behind her in the dusk, his shoulder mumbling hers.
He walked her across the Brooks to the road, casually following her in the fading light, his shoulder brushing against hers.
On the bridge she said good-bye.
On the bridge, she said goodbye.
He was outraged.
He was furious.
"I'm going home with you!" he cried.
"I'm going home with you!" he shouted.
"I'd liefer not, if you please, Ernie," she said, gently insistent. "Not through the village, Sadaday night and all."
"I'd rather not, if that's okay with you, Ernie," she said, gently pressing the point. "Not through the village, especially on a Saturday night."
"Very well," he answered reluctantly. "To-morrow then. A bit afoor cock-crow."
"Okay," he replied hesitantly. "Tomorrow then. A little before dawn."
BOOK VIII
TREASURE TROVE
CHAPTER LV
THE POOL
Ernie was up and away early next morning.
Ernie got up and left early the next morning.
It was Sunday; and there was nobody about except the few hurrying to early service in the parish-church.
It was Sunday, and there was no one around except for a few people rushing to the early service at the parish church.
Amongst these he noted Alf turning into the porch.
Among them, he noticed Alf heading toward the porch.
At Billing's Corner he met the Archdeacon, who passed him with disapproving eye, and the sour remark,
At Billing's Corner, he met the Archdeacon, who looked at him with disapproval and made a sour comment,
"You're off early, Caspar."
"You're leaving early, Caspar."
"Yes, sir," brightly. "I'm away over the hill."
"Sure thing, sir," they said cheerfully. "I’m on the other side of the hill."
"Ah," smirked the Archdeacon, "there are better ways of passing the Sabbath, I believe."
"Ah," the Archdeacon smirked, "I think there are better ways to spend the Sabbath."
"Yes, sir," answered Ernie. "You'll find Alf awaitin you inside. He's doin it for us both."
"Sure thing, sir," replied Ernie. "You'll find Alf waiting for you inside. He's doing it for both of us."
The Archdeacon had never quite made up his mind whether Ernie was ingenuous or impertinent or both. But then he had never made up his mind about Ernie's father, though he had disliked his impalpable neighbour and feared him secretly for thirty years.
The Archdeacon had never really decided whether Ernie was sincere or rude, or maybe a bit of both. But then again, he had never figured out what to think about Ernie's dad, even though he had secretly disliked his elusive neighbor and was afraid of him for thirty years.
Ernie now turned into Rectory Walk, and paused outside No. 60.
Ernie now turned onto Rectory Walk and stopped outside No. 60.
The habits of the inmates he knew to a minute, and had timed himself accordingly.
He knew the inmates' habits down to the minute and had timed himself accordingly.
His mother would be in the kitchen, preparing breakfast in her blue wrapper, while his father would be dressing.
His mom would be in the kitchen, making breakfast in her blue robe, while his dad would be getting dressed.
Standing in the tiny square of garden among the tall tobacco plants, he tossed a cautious pebble through the upper window which was open.
Standing in the small garden square among the tall tobacco plants, he carefully threw a pebble through the open upper window.
"Dad!" he called, low.
"Dad!" he called softly.
The old man, spectacled, but collarless, in all the purity of a clean Sunday shirt, thrust out a touzled head.
The old man, wearing glasses but no collar, looking fresh in his clean Sunday shirt, stuck out a messy head.
"Found her," whispered Ernie.
"Found her," Ernie whispered.
His father nodded down benevolently. Then there sparkled in his eyes that remote and frosty twinkle which was the outward and visible sign of the change that had been wrought in him.
His father nodded down kindly. Then there sparkled in his eyes that distant and cold glimmer which was the outward and visible sign of the change that had taken place in him.
"And finding's keeping," he said.
"And finders are keepers," he said.
In the glorious morning Ernie took the hill, marching through the gorse to the song of larks. On the one hand the Weald lay spread beneath him like a green lagoon, dimming to blue; and on the other the great waters rose up to meet and mingle with the greater sky.
In the bright morning, Ernie climbed the hill, walking through the gorse to the sound of larks. On one side, the Weald stretched out below him like a green lagoon, fading to blue; on the other, the vast waters rose to meet and blend with the expansive sky.
It was still early when he dropped down kestrel-haunted Wind-hover, over the corn-covered foothills, into the Brooks.
It was still early when he descended, with kestrels flying around, over the corn-covered foothills, into the Brooks.
A white hand-bridge on red girders crossed the stream just under the mound on which stood the short-backed cathedral church with its thick-set tower, half-hidden by ash and sycamore.
A white footbridge on red supports crossed the stream just below the hill where the short-backed cathedral stood, its sturdy tower partially obscured by ash and sycamore trees.
On the bridge Ernie paused and looked across towards the village lying in the morning sunlight, a tumble of russet roofs hugger-mugger among gardens on the hill, the old brown tiles crudely patched here and there with raw red ones; beyond the roofs the bare Downs; and at the foot of the hill, just across the green, tiny Frogs' Hall with the honeysuckle about the door, and Mus Boam sitting as always on his bricks, spectacles on nose, and Book spread on his knees.
On the bridge, Ernie paused and looked over at the village bathed in the morning sun, a jumble of rusty roofs cluttered among the gardens on the hill, the old brown tiles patched here and there with bright red ones; beyond the roofs lay the bare Downs; and at the bottom of the hill, just across the green, was tiny Frogs' Hall with honeysuckle around the door, and Mus Boam sitting as usual on his bricks, glasses perched on his nose, and a book open on his knees.
Then Ernie was aware of a movement in the water underneath him and glanced down. Just beside the bridge a willow leaned over the stream.
Then Ernie noticed movement in the water beneath him and looked down. Just by the bridge, a willow tree bent over the stream.
Here in a pool, sheltered by bridge and tree, a young woman stood, her skirts kilted, and the water to her knees.
Here in a pool, sheltered by a bridge and a tree, a young woman stood with her skirts pulled up, and the water reached her knees.
She wore the same orange scarf as on the previous evening, and the same earth-coloured gabardine; but her arms were bare; and in them was a naked babe.
She wore the same orange scarf as she had the night before, and the same earthy-colored gabardine; but her arms were bare, and in them was a bare baby.
Standing amid water-weeds, the stream glancing in the sunshine about her, and the lights and shadows dappling her face as the willow above her stirred, she dipped the child and cooed, and dipped and cooed again, while the babe kicked and flung its arms and laughed.
Standing among water plants, the stream sparkling in the sunshine around her, and the light and shadows playing on her face as the willow above rustled, she dipped the child and cooed, then dipped and cooed again, while the baby kicked, waved its arms, and laughed.
Beyond the stream heifers, black and red and white, moved leisurely in the flat green water-meadow or flicked their tails in the shadow of the straggling hedge that divided the Brooks from the long foot-hill, of the form and colour of a rainbow, which curved against the background of smooth Windhover.
Beyond the stream, the heifers—black, red, and white—strolled lazily through the flat, green water meadow or swatted their tails in the shade of the uneven hedge that separated the Brooks from the long foothill, which had the shape and color of a rainbow, curving against the backdrop of the smooth Windhover.
Ernie, on the bridge, himself unseen, watched the young woman, with contented eyes.
Ernie, on the bridge, unseen himself, watched the young woman with satisfied eyes.
Happy in her motherhood, Ruth had clearly forgotten for the moment her troubles and her tragedy.
Happy in her role as a mother, Ruth had clearly momentarily forgotten her troubles and her tragedy.
Quietly Ernie moved off the bridge and took his stand beside the willow on the bank.
Quietly, Ernie stepped off the bridge and positioned himself next to the willow on the riverbank.
Ruth saw him now, smiled a casual greeting, and continued her labours.
Ruth saw him now, smiled a casual hello, and went back to her tasks.
Suffering, it was clear, had crushed all self-consciousness out of her. She knew no shyness, no false shame; performing her natural functions simple as a creature of the Wilderness.
Suffering had clearly taken away all her self-awareness. She felt no shyness or false shame; she went about her natural functions as simply as a creature of the wild.
Then she came wading towards him, her baby wet and slippery in her arms. The sun had burnt her a rich olive hue, deepening the red in her cheek, touching her throat to gold. With her orange turban crowning her swarthy hair she looked a gypsy Juno.
Then she walked through the water toward him, her baby damp and slippery in her arms. The sun had tanned her a rich olive color, intensifying the red in her cheeks and giving her throat a golden glow. With her orange turban atop her dark hair, she looked like a gypsy goddess.
More massive than of old, matured in face and figure, she was a woman now and not a girl: one who had fought and suffered and endured, and bore on her body the stigmata of her ordeal. There was no laughter in her, and no trace of coquetry. Almost austere, nobly indifferent, she was facing life without fear and with little hope.
More solid than before, her face and figure had matured; she was a woman now, not a girl. She had fought, suffered, and endured, and her body showed the marks of her struggles. There was no laughter in her, and no hint of flirtation. Almost stern and beautifully detached, she faced life without fear and with little hope.
Ernie was shy and self-conscious as she was the reverse.
Ernie was shy and insecure while she was the opposite.
"You don't go to the Lock then?" he said stupidly.
"You don't go to the Lock then?" he said dumbly.
"Nay," Ruth answered. "The Lock's for the lads. This'n's for baby and me. More loo like."
"Nah," Ruth replied. "The lock's for the guys. This one's for the baby and me. More like a bathroom."
"She seems to favour it," said Ernie.
"She seems to prefer it," said Ernie.
"Aye, she's unaccountable fond of the water, same as her mother." Her speech had taken once again the tone of her village environment.
"Yeah, she's ridiculously fond of the water, just like her mom." Her speech had once again taken on the tone of her village surroundings.
The young mother sat down on the bank, and turning the child face down, began to stroke her back with strong caressing rhythmical sweep.
The young mother sat on the bank and, turning the child face down, started to caress her back with strong, rhythmic strokes.
Ernie, watching, was amazed at the skill and easy masterfulness of her motions.
Ernie watched in amazement at how skilled and effortlessly she moved.
"Who learned you that?" he asked.
"Who taught you that?" he asked.
"Seems to coom like," she answered. "I doos it most days in general."
"Seems to come like," she answered. "I do it most days in general."
"She likes that," said Ernie wisely, watching the squirming rogue.
"She likes that," Ernie said with a knowing smile, watching the squirming troublemaker.
"Doosn't do her no harm anyways," answered the mother.
"Doesn't do her any harm anyway," answered the mother.
She put the little naked thing to sprawl and crawl and scramble on the grass beside her.
She placed the little naked one to sprawl, crawl, and scramble on the grass next to her.
"Sun and wind and water," she said. "Give a child them three; and she wun't need for no'hun else—only food. That's what Mr. Trupp says. And I reck'n he says right."
"Sun, wind, and water," she said. "Give a child those three, and she won't need anything else—just food. That's what Mr. Trupp says. And I think he's right."
Standing up, the water still covering her feet, she dropped her skirt.
Standing up, with the water still covering her feet, she let her skirt fall.
He gave her his hand to help her on to the bank.
He extended his hand to help her onto the bank.
"The sun's burnt you," he remarked.
"The sun has burned you," he said.
"Aye," she answered. "I been in the hay these three weeks past. We've carried all now, only Pook's Pasture."
"Yeah," she replied. "I've been in the hay for the past three weeks. We've moved everything now, except for Pook's Pasture."
Her humming voice soothed and satisfied him as of old. He listened to it as to a familiar song heard again after many years. He did not catch the words of the song, nor care to. It was the air and its associations that held his heart. Then he woke from his dream to find the woman at his side saying:
Her humming voice comforted and pleased him like it used to. He listened to it like a beloved song he hadn’t heard in years. He didn’t focus on the lyrics or mind them at all. It was the melody and its memories that touched his heart. Then he woke from his dream to find the woman beside him saying:
"I shall wait over harvest. I promised Mr. Gander that. See I work good as a man. Better'n some, hap," with a gleam of the old Ruth and a little backward toss of the head. "Then I shall goo."
"I'll wait until after the harvest. I promised Mr. Gander that. Look, I work just as well as any man. Better than some, actually," with a hint of the old Ruth and a slight toss of her head. "Then I'll go."
Ernie roused swiftly.
Ernie woke up quickly.
"Where'll you goo then?"
"Where will you go then?"
"Back to service."
"Back in service."
Ernie was staggered.
Ernie was shocked.
"And what about her?" nodding at the baby gurgling and squirming in the grass.
"And what about her?" he asked, nodding at the baby who was gurgling and squirming in the grass.
Ruth answered nothing, but her face stiffened.
Ruth didn’t say anything, but her expression tightened.
He felt in her the fierce and formidable power he had felt on the previous evening beside the stream.
He felt in her the intense and strong power he had experienced the night before by the stream.
Here was not the Ruth he had known. Nature had roused in the mother forces, beautiful but terrible, of which the maid had not been conscious.
Here was not the Ruth he had known. Nature had awakened in the motherly forces, beautiful but frightening, of which the maid had been unaware.
She stood with high head, like a roused stag, looking across the water-meadows to the foothills.
She stood tall, like a startled stag, looking out across the meadows to the foothills.
Then her chest began to heave.
Then her chest started to rise and fall.
"There's not enough," she said deeply. "I been home more'n a twal month now. Dad's got the pension, and there's what the Squire allows him and the cottage; and I doos the milkin at the Barton and earns well at whiles in the hay and harvest. But 'taren't enough. We can't make out—not the four of us and a growin child. I must just goo back to service. I made the mistake, and I must pay—not them."
"There's not enough," she said seriously. "I've been home for more than twelve months now. Dad has the pension, there's what the Squire gives him, and the cottage; I do the milking at Barton and earn well sometimes during hay and harvest. But it's not enough. We can't get by—not the four of us plus a growing child. I have to go back to work. I made the mistake, so I need to pay for it—not them."
Ernie came closer.
Ernie approached.
"No, you won't," he said masterfully. "You'll marry me."
"No, you won't," he said confidently. "You'll marry me."
She shook her head, swallowing her tears. Then she laid her hand upon his arm.
She shook her head, holding back tears. Then she placed her hand on his arm.
"Thank-you, Ernie," she said. "I just can't do that."
"Thanks, Ernie," she said. "I just can't do that."
"Why not then?" fiercely.
"Why not, then?" fiercely.
"Ern," she panted, "if I married any I'd marry you. But I'll marry no'hun now."
"Ern," she breathed, "if I were to marry anyone, it would be you. But I'm not marrying anyone now."
She sat down under the willow and began to dress her babe.
She sat down under the willow tree and started to dress her baby.
Ern stood above her, dogged and determined.
Ern stood over her, persistent and resolute.
"Say! why can't you marry me then?" he persisted.
"Hey! Why can't you marry me then?" he insisted.
As though in answer she dandled the child. Then she lifted her face to his, and in her eyes there was the flash and challenge of a love so fierce that Ernie felt himself suddenly afraid.
As if in response, she played with the child. Then she raised her face to his, and in her eyes, there was a spark and challenge of a love so intense that Ernie suddenly felt a wave of fear.
"I doosn't regret it," she said. "Never!—I'd goo through it all again for her sake and glad. She's worth it—every dimple of her!" And she laid her lips upon the child's with a passion that was almost terrible.
"I don't regret it," she said. "Not at all! I'd go through it all again for her sake and be happy about it. She's worth it—every dimple of hers!" And she pressed her lips to the child's with a passion that was almost overwhelming.
"You done no wrong, whoever did," mumbled Ernie, awed still by this eruption of reality. "'Twarn't no fault o yours—or hers for the matter of that."
"You didn't do anything wrong, whoever it was," mumbled Ernie, still amazed by this burst of reality. "It wasn't your fault—or hers for that matter."
Ruth rose and tossed her baby over her shoulder with an easy careless motion that frightened Ernie as much as it thrilled him. The child lying now face down, and doubled like a sack, sucked her thumb and regarded him with the blue eyes of her father.
Ruth got up and casually tossed her baby over her shoulder in a way that both scared and excited Ernie. The child, now face down and curled up like a bag, sucked her thumb and looked at him with her father's blue eyes.
Together they walked across the field towards the yellow-daubed cottage with the steep brown roof and mass of honeysuckle over the door, standing with its back to the tumbled houses on the hill behind.
Together they walked across the field towards the yellow-painted cottage with the steep brown roof and a bunch of honeysuckle over the door, standing with its back to the rundown houses on the hill behind.
"Mind, Ruth. I won't take no," insisted Ernie. "You need protection. A young woman like you do."
"Listen, Ruth. I'm not taking no for an answer," Ernie insisted. "You need protection. A young woman like you does."
"Never!" said Ruth.
"Never!" Ruth replied.
Ernie, unconscious of his companion's irony, ploughed on his ox-like way.
Ernie, unaware of his friend's sarcasm, continued on in his stubborn manner.
"You don't know what men are," he continued.
"You don't understand men," he went on.
Her brown eyes flashed, and then dwelt on him with wistful humour.
Her brown eyes sparkled and then lingered on him with a touch of playful sadness.
"I should," she said. "This last two year and all," she added with solemn bitterness. "I knaw now why girls go down. They makes one mistake, then the Alfs get em. And when the Alfs get em they're done. They're like stoats, Alfs are; and we're the rabbits. Hunt you down, jump on you, and then suck the blood out of your brain. Often I've seen em at it in the hawth."
"I should," she said. "These last two years and all," she added with a serious bitterness. "I know now why girls go down. They make one mistake, then the Alfs get them. And when the Alfs get them, they're done. They're like stoats; Alfs are, and we're the rabbits. They hunt you down, jump on you, and then suck the blood out of your brain. I've often seen them at it in the hawth."
"Alf!" cried Ernie, his blood a maelstrom within him.
"Alf!" shouted Ernie, his blood racing inside him.
He tried to halt, but she marched on.
He tried to stop, but she kept going.
"What's he been doin to you?" hoarsely pursuing.
"What's he been doing to you?" he asked hoarsely.
She answered painfully.
She responded with difficulty.
"You knaw yesterday?"
"Did you know yesterday?"
"Yes."
Yes.
There was a harsh, almost cruel note in his voice.
There was a harsh, almost harsh tone in his voice.
She turned on him, anger and laughter battling in her eyes. Then she saw a look upon his face, dark, sullen, and suffering, such as she had never seen there before.
She faced him, anger and laughter clashing in her eyes. Then she noticed a look on his face, dark, gloomy, and pained, unlike anything she had ever seen before.
"I done no wrong, Ern," she said. "No need to be that savage wi me."
"I didn't do anything wrong, Ern," she said. "No need to be so harsh with me."
He became quiet; and she resumed.
He fell silent, and she continued.
"He's been goin on at me a year now—tryin to get me."
"He's been after me for a year now—trying to get me."
"Does he want to marry you?"
"Does he want to marry you?"
Ruth drew back her upper lip till the teeth gleamed white. She looked splendidly scornful.
Ruth pulled back her upper lip until her teeth shone white. She looked wonderfully disdainful.
"Marry me!" she sneered. "That isn't Alf. He wants me—for his sport. Alfs don't marry—not the likes o' me anyways. That ties em down. They want the pleasure, but they won't pay the price."
"Marry me!" she scoffed. "That's not Alf. He wants me—for his amusement. Guys like him don't marry—not the likes of me anyway. That would hold them back. They want the fun, but they won't commit."
They had reached Frogs' Hall, mounted the high step, and entered.
They had arrived at Frogs' Hall, climbed the high step, and walked in.
Ruth put the child to bed, and then rejoined Ernie in the kitchen.
Ruth tucked the child in bed and then went back to the kitchen to join Ernie.
"Tell the rest," said Ernie. He was white and dogged.
"Go on, share the rest," Ernie said. He was determined and persistent.
Again she gave him battle with her eyes; and again marked the look upon his face and relented.
Again she challenged him with her eyes; and again noticed the expression on his face and softened.
"Last week he wrote. Asked me to meet him in the willow-clump by the Lock at sun-down. I thought best goo and have it out with him. It's been goin on over a year now."
"Last week he wrote. Asked me to meet him in the willow clump by the Lock at sunset. I thought it would be best to go and sort things out with him. It's been going on for over a year now."
"Wasn't you afraid?" asked Ernie in awe and admiration.
"Weren't you scared?" asked Ernie in awe and admiration.
"Afraid of him?" she scoffed, and stripped her arm that was smooth as marble, thick as a cable, and sinuous as a snake. "I can load against the men in the hay. You ask Mus Gander. And I knaw Alf." ...
"Scared of him?" she laughed, and revealed her arm that was as smooth as marble, as thick as a cable, and as flexible as a snake. "I can hold my own against the guys in the hay. Ask Mus Gander. And I know Alf." ...
An envelope was in her hand.
An envelope was in her hand.
"Here's the latter."
"Here’s the second one."
She gave it him.
She gave it to him.
It was undated, and typewritten, and torn, but on the top there was still left enough of the heading to be decipherable—Caspar's Garage, Saffrons Croft, Beachbourne.
It was undated, typewritten, and torn, but the top still had enough of the heading visible to read—Caspar's Garage, Saffrons Croft, Beachbourne.
The letter contained an assignation, an indecent suggestion, and a threat; and it was signed Little Cock Robin.
The letter included a proposal for a secret meeting, an inappropriate suggestion, and a threat; and it was signed Little Cock Robin.
A small fire spluttered in the grate.
A small fire crackled in the fireplace.
Ernie flung the letter on to it, and held it down in the flame with vicious heel.
Ernie tossed the letter onto it and pressed it down in the flame with a vicious stomp.
Ruth was on her knees in a moment, trying to rescue the charred fragments.
Ruth quickly dropped to her knees, trying to salvage the burnt pieces.
"Eh, but you shouldn't ha done that, Ernie!" she cried.
"Ugh, but you really shouldn't have done that, Ernie!" she exclaimed.
"Why not then?" flashed the other. "Hell's filth, flame's food."
"Why not then?" shot back the other. "The dirt of hell, the fuel for flames."
Ruth rose, her attempt at salvage having failed.
Ruth got up, having failed in her attempt to fix things.
"Ah," she said, "you're simple. You doosn't knaw men. You think they're all same as you. I've learned other. There's a kind of man who when he's got the sway over you there's only one way with him."
"Ah," she said, "you're naive. You don't know men. You think they’re all just like you. I've learned otherwise. There's a certain type of man who, when he has power over you, there's only one way to deal with him."
"And what's that?"
"And what’s that?"
"Get the sway over him."
"Get control over him."
He looked at her sternly and with devouring eyes.
He looked at her with a stern gaze and intense eyes.
"Has Alf got the sway over you?"
"Does Alf have an influence over you?"
She was stirred and tumultuous, the chords of her being swept by a mighty wind.
She was moved and intense, the strings of her soul blown by a powerful wind.
"He thinks he has," she panted. "That's one why I'm gooin into service—to get away."
"He thinks he does," she panted. "That's one reason I'm going into service—to get away."
"You could never leave the child!" cried Ernie.
"You can never leave the kid!" shouted Ernie.
"It's just her I'm thinking of."
"It's just her I'm thinking about."
He came closer.
He approached.
"I claim her!" he cried passionately. "I've a right to her—and to her mother too."
"I claim her!" he shouted with passion. "I have a right to her—and to her mother too."
She smiled at him wistfully.
She smiled at him sadly.
"Ah, you think you're strong!"
"Ah, you think you're tough!"
"Aye, I'm strong enough when I like. Trouble with me is I don't often like."
"Yeah, I'm strong enough when I want to be. The problem with me is that I don't often want to be."
She shook her head; but he felt the resistance dying out of her.
She shook her head, but he could feel her resistance fading away.
"Goo away now, Ernie!" she pleaded, choking. "Don't tempt a poor girl! There's a dear lad!"
"Gone now, Ernie!" she begged, struggling to breathe. "Don't tease a poor girl! Be a good guy!"
"I'll goo away if you'll think it over."
"I'll go away if you think it over."
"I'll think it over—if you'll goo away."
"I'll think about it—if you'll go away."
She threw up her head.
She tossed her head back.
Beneath her eyelids the tears welled down.
Beneath her eyelids, tears streamed down.
He drew her to him: his lips were close to hers; his eyes on hers.
He pulled her close: his lips were just inches from hers; his gaze locked onto her eyes.
Gently she disengaged.
She gently pulled away.
"Nay, lad, you mustn't," she said. "I must just reap where I've sown, as the old Book says, and make amends as best I can. No need to drag down all I love along o me." She added on that new note which thrilled him so strangely, "Not as I regrets my child. Never!"
"Nah, kid, you can't," she said. "I have to just take responsibility for my actions, like the old Book says, and make things right as best I can. There's no need to bring down everything I love with me." She added, in that new tone that excited him so much, "Not that I regret my child. Never!"
CHAPTER LVI
FROGS' HALL
It was just about the time of Ernie's discovery of Ruth that Mrs. Trupp announced firmly to her husband one evening, a propos of nothing in particular,
It was around the time Ernie discovered Ruth that Mrs. Trupp stated firmly to her husband one evening, without any specific reason,
"I shall tell him where she is now."
"I'll tell him where she is now."
"She mustn't be let down again," grunted Mr. Trupp, who was devoted to Ruth.
"She can't be let down again," grunted Mr. Trupp, who was devoted to Ruth.
"Ernie won't let her down," answered Mrs. Trupp with bright confidence. "He's an absolute gentleman. All the Beauregards are."
"Ernie won't let her down," Mrs. Trupp said with bright confidence. "He's a real gentleman. All the Beauregards are."
"Alf, for instance," commented the curmudgeon across the hearth.
"Alf, for example," said the grouch sitting across the fireplace.
"So that's that," continued the lady with the emphasis of one who scents opposition. "She wants help; and he wants her. And he's been true to her for a year and a half now. That's a long time in that class," she went on with fine inconsistency. "So that's settled."
"So that's that," the woman continued, emphasizing her point as if she could sense disagreement. "She needs help, and he wants her. And he's been loyal to her for a year and a half now. That's a long time in that circle," she added with notable inconsistency. "So that's settled."
"Pity," grumbled the recalcitrant. "He's doing nicely now, Pigott tells me—and will so long as he doesn't get what he wants. If she marries him she'll make him happy and comfortable. She's just the sort of woman who would. And he'll go to pieces at once. There's nothing to muck a man's career like a happy marriage."
"That's too bad," grumbled the stubborn one. "He's doing well now, Pigott tells me—and he will as long as he doesn’t get what he wants. If she marries him, she'll make him happy and comfortable. She's exactly the kind of woman who would. And he'll fall apart immediately. There's nothing that can mess up a man's career like a happy marriage."
Mrs. Trupp looked severely at the wicked man over her spectacles.
Mrs. Trupp looked sternly at the wicked man over her glasses.
"It's lucky your marriage has proved such a failure, William Trupp," she said.
"It's fortunate your marriage has turned out to be such a failure, William Trupp," she said.
The other drank his coffee and licked his lips.
The other guy drank his coffee and licked his lips.
"What's done can't be undone, my dear," he grinned. "Bess, ask your mother to give me another cup of cawfee."
"What's done can't be changed, my dear," he grinned. "Bess, ask your mom to get me another cup of coffee."
Mrs. Trupp had no need to send for Ernie after all. For he called, and sitting in the dusk of the great French-windowed drawing-room in the very chair in which eighteen months before he had told of his loss, he told now of his treasure trove.
Mrs. Trupp didn't need to call for Ernie after all. He showed up on his own, and as he sat in the dim light of the large drawing-room with French windows, in the same chair where he had shared his grief eighteen months ago, he was now sharing his good news about his treasure.
There was no reserve or concealment between the two. What one did not know of the story the other could add. They were friends, intimates, made one by their common feeling for a woman who had suffered and endured.
There were no secrets or hiding between the two. What one didn't know about the story, the other could fill in. They were friends, close, united by their shared feelings for a woman who had suffered and persevered.
"One thing I knaw," said Ernie deeply. "She didn't commit adultery, whoever did."
"One thing I know," Ernie said seriously. "She didn't cheat, no matter who did."
Mrs. Trupp, as often, wondered at and was made ashamed by the direct and spiritual insight of a rough-handed working man.
Mrs. Trupp often marveled at and felt embarrassed by the straightforward and profound understanding of a blue-collar worker.
"She loved him," said Ernie. "That's just all about it. Didn't know what he was, no more than a lamb knows what a tiger is till he's got her."
"She loved him," Ernie said. "That's really all there is to it. She didn't know what he was, any more than a lamb knows what a tiger is until it's too late."
"She's a good woman," responded Mrs. Trupp soberly; and added on a note, half-mischievous, half-cautious, not a little provocative—"I wonder if she'll have you."
"She's a good woman," Mrs. Trupp said seriously; and then added with a tone that was partly playful, partly cautious, and a bit challenging—"I wonder if she’ll want you."
Whatever fears for the outcome of his enterprise Mrs. Trupp might entertain, Ernie himself had none.
Whatever worries Mrs. Trupp might have about the outcome of his venture, Ernie had none.
Indeed for so diffident a man he was astonishingly confident in a quiet way; and besieged his lady with a conquering sense of victory that would brook no doubt and little delay.
Indeed, for such a shy man, he was surprisingly confident in a subtle way; he overwhelmed his lady with a sense of triumph that allowed no doubt and little hesitation.
Every Sunday morning found him crossing the white bridge at Aldwoldston; and many a week-day evening saw him in Frogs' Hall.
Every Sunday morning had him crossing the white bridge at Aldwoldston, and many weekday evenings found him at Frogs' Hall.
It took him just an hour to trundle an ancient bicycle, lent by Mr. Pigott, from Billing's Corner to the Market Cross after his day's work was done; and an hour back, with the moon hanging over Wind-hover and the night-jars purring in the woods under the northern escarpment of the Downs. But he was young; the August evenings were long-drawn and full of scents and the cries of partridges; and the hour he spent with Ruth in the Brooks, strolling along the tow-path under the pollarded willows to the sound of rooks homing and high-strewn in the heaven, was worth the toil.
It took him just an hour to ride an old bicycle, borrowed from Mr. Pigott, from Billing's Corner to the Market Cross after finishing his work for the day; and an hour back, with the moon shining over Wind-hover and the nightjars chirping in the woods beneath the northern ridge of the Downs. But he was young; the August evenings were long and filled with scents and the calls of partridges; and the hour he spent with Ruth by the Brooks, walking along the tow-path under the trimmed willows to the sound of rooks returning home and scattered across the sky, was worth the effort.
The time was between the hay and the straw; and Ruth, apart from her milking at the Barton, was not pressed with work.
The time was between the hay and the straw; and Ruth, aside from her milking at the Barton, wasn't busy with work.
She liked his visits, and looked for them; but she drew no nearer to him, nor ever invited him to come. Friendly always, even affectionate, she kept between them a cloud, impalpable and impenetrable. At the end of a month he knew that he was no closer to his goal than when he had met her first upon the river-bank.
She enjoyed his visits and looked forward to them, but she never got any closer to him and never invited him over. Always friendly, even affectionate, she maintained a barrier between them that was intangible and unbreakable. After a month, he realized that he was no closer to his goal than when he first met her by the riverbank.
The old folks grew to love the constant visitor, nor did he disguise the errand on which he was bent; while little Alice, with her father's eyes peeping from beneath her mother's curls, greeted her new friend with screams of joy, bangings on her drum, and the loveliest and most intimate of smiles.
The elderly became fond of their regular visitor, and he didn't hide the purpose of his visits; meanwhile, little Alice, with her father's eyes peeking out from beneath her mother's curls, welcomed her new friend with joyful screams, drumming, and the sweetest, most affectionate smiles.
Ernie made the child a cradle-swing of willow-withes, hung it from the bough of an apple-tree, in the garden, and passed many a happy hour alone with her.
Ernie made the child a cradle-swing out of willow branches, hung it from the branch of an apple tree in the garden, and spent many joyful hours alone with her.
One evening Ruth, returning from the Dower-house, her yoke upon her shoulders, found him in the garden on the hill at the back of the cottage, swinging the child and singing.
One evening, Ruth, coming back from the Dower house with her yoke on her shoulders, found him in the garden on the hill behind the cottage, swinging the child and singing.
She bent her knees and lowered her milk-cans to the ground. The clanking of the cans on the stone caught Ernie's ears. He turned from his labour of love to see Ruth standing in the door in her earth-coloured gabardine.
She bent her knees and set her milk cans down on the ground. The clanking of the cans on the stone caught Ernie's attention. He turned away from his work to see Ruth standing in the doorway in her earthy-colored gabardine.
She smiled at him; and in her eyes there was the gleam, mysterious and darkling, with which good men are sometimes blessed by their women.
She smiled at him, and in her eyes was that mysterious and dark shine that good men are sometimes blessed with by their women.
Ernie bent over the cradle.
Ernie leaned over the cradle.
"Who'm I, baby?" he asked.
"Who am I, baby?" he asked.
The little singing voice from the basket-cradle made answer sweetly in one brief bubble-word.
The soft singing voice from the cradle answered sweetly with a single short word.
Ruth heard it, put her hand to her heart, and turned slowly away, the chains of the yoke upon her shoulders jingling faintly.
Ruth heard it, placed her hand on her heart, and slowly turned away, the jingle of the yoke chains on her shoulders faintly ringing.
Ernie came to her.
Ernie approached her.
"You mustn't, Ernie," she murmured.
"You can't, Ernie," she whispered.
"I must then," he whispered in her ear, "my dear love—my lady."
"I have to then," he whispered in her ear, "my dear love—my lady."
His arm stole about her; but she put it aside, and regarded him with eyes that were great and grieved under the evening sky.
His arm wrapped around her, but she pushed it away and looked at him with big, sorrowful eyes under the evening sky.
"Ernie," she said in her gently thrilling voice. "Goo away, there's a dear lad—afoor worse comes of it. You can't help me; and I might harm you."
"Ernie," she said in her softly exciting voice. "Go away, please, there's a good boy—unless things get worse. You can't help me; and I might hurt you."
He took her hands in his, and kissed them.
He held her hands in his and kissed them.
A working-man in speech, in habit, and in garb, he made love always as a Beauregard. Indeed in the great moments of his life it was always one of those pale chivalrous gentlemen who stood out amid the motley and tumultuous concourse of the forbears who thronged his path.
A man of the working class in how he spoke, lived, and dressed, he always pursued love like a gentleman. Indeed, during the significant moments of his life, it was always one of those pale, chivalrous men who stood out amid the colorful and chaotic crowd of his ancestors who surrounded him.
"But you can help me, Ruth," he told her. "I got my weakness. I dare say you've heard tell."
"But you can help me, Ruth," he said to her. "I have my weaknesses. I bet you've heard about them."
For the first time the girl in her, long hidden, peeped out at him, shy yet shrewd.
For the first time, the girl inside her, long hidden, peeked out at him, both shy and clever.
"I remember what they used to say at the Hotel," she answered, with the overwhelming simplicity of the pure in heart.
"I remember what they used to say at the Hotel," she replied, with the straightforward honesty of someone who is pure at heart.
"You can help me conquer that," he urged. "No one else can, only you."
"You can help me take that on," he insisted. "No one else can, just you."
She said nothing, but gazed at him with new eyes, sweet and very grave, that seemed to sum him up.
She said nothing, but looked at him with fresh eyes, kind and very serious, that seemed to take him all in.
At last he had moved her. Swift and sensitive almost as was she, he saw it instantly; and with the profound wisdom of the true lover said no more.
At last, he had affected her. Quick and perceptive, just like she was, he noticed it right away; and with the deep understanding of a true lover, he said nothing more.
CHAPTER LVII
THE SURPRISE
A few evenings later, he dropped off the lorry in the market-square, determined to pay Ruth a surprise visit two hours before his time, and walk home over Wind-hover afterwards.
A few evenings later, he parked the truck in the town square, planning to surprise Ruth with a visit two hours earlier than usual, and then walk home over Wind-hover afterwards.
He ran down River Lane at the back of the slaughter-house, grinning to himself. At the bottom of the lane a group of young willows bending plume-like over the wall at the corner ambushed him from Frogs' Hall. Covered thus he approached the cottage on tip-toe with the grins, the conspicuous elbow-work and elaborate stealth of the happy conspirator.
He sprinted down River Lane behind the slaughterhouse, smiling to himself. At the end of the lane, a cluster of young willows, swaying like plumes over the wall at the corner, caught him off guard from Frogs' Hall. Hidden like this, he tiptoed toward the cottage with a smile, exaggerated arm movements, and careful stealth of a joyful conspirator.
Ruth would have put the babe to bed. He would surprise her alone.
Ruth would have put the baby to bed. He would surprise her by being alone.
Frogs' Hall stood on a bank a foot or two above the Brooks to lift it over the winter floods and high leap-tides. Two windows only, one above the other, looked out over the river. Ernie peeped from his ambush. The lower window was open; and a voice came through it.
Frogs' Hall stood on a bank a foot or two above the Brooks to keep it above the winter floods and high tides. Two windows only, one above the other, looked out over the river. Ernie peeked from his hiding spot. The lower window was open, and a voice came through it.
The voice was not that of Ruth, nor of her father or mother, but it was strangely familiar.
The voice wasn't Ruth's, or her dad's or mom's, but it sounded oddly familiar.
"You don't want me," it was urging. "Very well. So be it. And I don't want to do you no harm. Why should I?—I shan't tell no one what I know. Only you must give me back that letter in exchange. Fair is fair. See, we've both made mistakes, you and me. That's the short of it. But there's no reason any one should know if you'll only be sensible."
"You don't want me," it was insisting. "Fine. That's how it is. And I don't want to hurt you. Why should I?—I won't tell anyone what I know. You just have to give me back that letter in return. That's only fair. Look, we've both messed up, you and me. That's the bottom line. But there's no reason anyone else should find out if you'll just be reasonable."
Ernie heard Ruth's answer, low and passionate.
Ernie heard Ruth's response, soft and intense.
"I wun't give it you then!—I'll hold it over you. Then I'll know I got you safe. Show it your Church friends and Mrs. Trupp and all."
"I won't give it to you then!—I'll keep it over you. Then I'll know I've got you for sure. Show it to your Church friends and Mrs. Trupp and everyone."
Alf laughed harshly.
Alf laughed bitterly.
"Think it over, my lass," he said. "I'll call again in a day or two. I can twist your tail, and I will if you want."
"Think it over, my girl," he said. "I'll check back in a day or two. I can make things difficult for you, and I will if you want."
He came out of the low-browed door, his eyes down, a thwarted look upon his face. It was not till he had descended the steps into the Brooks that he was aware of the man standing against the bunch of willows on his left.
He stepped out of the low door, his eyes cast down, a frustrated expression on his face. It wasn't until he had walked down the steps into the Brooks that he noticed the man leaning against the group of willows on his left.
He turned about with a grunt and made off in the direction of Parson's Tye.
He turned around with a grunt and headed toward Parson's Tye.
A few yards away he turned again and came back swiftly, his eyes down, and face troubled.
A few yards away, he turned again and quickly walked back, his eyes down and his face concerned.
"Say, Ernie!" he began.
"Hey, Ernie!" he began.
Ernie, under the tossing willow-plumes, awaited him coldly.
Ernie, beneath the swaying willow branches, waited for him with a cold demeanor.
Alf seemed to feel that he had run up against the wall of the other's hostility. He stopped short, turned abruptly once more, and bustled away, jerking a handful of words over his shoulder.
Alf felt like he had hit a wall of the other person's hostility. He stopped suddenly, turned around quickly, and hurried off, tossing a few words over his shoulder.
"All right," he said. "Have it your own way. Only don't blame me. That's all. But there is a law in the land."
"Fine," he said. "Do it your way. Just don't hold me responsible. That's it. But there is a law in this country."
Ernie stood with folded arms, and watched his brother across the Tye and out of sight.
Ernie stood with his arms crossed and watched his brother as he crossed the Tye and disappeared from view.
Then thoughtfully he mounted the steps of the cottage, knocked at the door, and entered the kitchen.
Then he thoughtfully climbed the steps of the cottage, knocked on the door, and walked into the kitchen.
Ruth sat by the fire, staring into it, on her face that formidable look of an animal driven to bay he had before remarked.
Ruth sat by the fire, staring into it, wearing that fierce expression of an animal that’s been cornered, as he had previously noted.
He stood in the door and watched her.
He stood in the doorway and watched her.
"Ruth," he said at last.
"Ruth," he finally said.
Her profile was to him, her hands bound about her knees. She did not stir, but she was aware of his presence.
Her profile was turned away from him, her hands wrapped around her knees. She didn’t move, but she knew he was there.
"He ain't got nothing against you, Alf ain't?" Ernie continued.
"He doesn't have anything against you, does he, Alf?" Ernie continued.
His face was wrung, his voice thick and unnatural.
His face was twisted, and his voice was heavy and unnatural.
Ruth rose slowly; slowly she came to him, and put both hands on his shoulders.
Ruth got up slowly; she walked over to him and placed both hands on his shoulders.
She lifted her face, and it was blind and quivering.
She lifted her face, and it was sightless and trembling.
"O, Ernie!" she cried. "It was him drove me that day."
"O, Ernie!" she exclaimed. "He was the one who drove me that day."
Ernie smiled, in his relief his hands clasping her elbows, his eyes dwelling on her twittering lids.
Ernie smiled, relieved as he held her elbows, his eyes focused on her fluttering eyelids.
"I knaw'd that then," he answered broadly.
"I knew that back then," he replied with a grin.
She opened her eyes on him swiftly, and stared aghast.
She quickly opened her eyes at him and stared in shock.
"Did you?" she panted. "How?"
"Did you?" she panted. "How?"
"I saw ye."
"I saw you."
She huddled closer to him, and laid her head upon his shoulder as though to hide her face.
She snuggled closer to him and rested her head on his shoulder, as if trying to hide her face.
"Where did you see me?" she whispered.
"Where did you see me?" she asked quietly.
"At the Decoy. East Gate. That afternoon."
"At the Decoy. East Gate. That afternoon."
Suddenly she drooped, and seemed to hang about him. He put his arms about her; otherwise she would surely have fallen.
Suddenly, she slumped and appeared to lean against him. He wrapped his arms around her; otherwise, she would definitely have fallen.
He sank into a chair; and it was some while before she gathered herself and rose.
He sank into a chair, and it took her some time to collect herself and get up.
One hand on the mantel-piece, she stood gazing into the fire, panting.
One hand on the mantelpiece, she stood staring at the fire, breathing heavily.
"Alf's the only one as knows who he was—only you and Madame," she said at last. "And you're safe." She lifted her eyes to his and continued appealingly. "He done me wrong, Ernie. But he's her father all said. And I wouldn't for worlds any harm come to him through me. He was mine one time o day, tany rate. And I must protect him, best I can."
"Alf's the only one who knows who he really was—only you and Madame," she finally said. "And you’re safe." She looked into his eyes and continued pleadingly. "He hurt me, Ernie. But he’s her father, after all. And I wouldn’t want anything to happen to him because of me. He was mine at one point, for sure. And I have to protect him as best as I can."
"He can protect himself, I reck'n," said Ernie bitterly. "Don't ardly need you to see to him, I reck'n."
"He can take care of himself, I guess," Ernie said bitterly. "Don't really need you to look after him, I guess."
She looked up swiftly.
She quickly looked up.
"It'd wreck his career if it was known. They'd bowl him out of the Army surely."
"It would ruin his career if it got out. They'd definitely kick him out of the Army."
"Who told you that?" asked Ernie.
"Who told you that?" Ernie asked.
For a fraction of a second she hesitated.
For a split second, she paused.
"He did," she said: and instantly saw her mistake.
"He did," she said, realizing instantly that she had made a mistake.
Ernie rose, slow and white.
Ernie rose, slowly and pale.
"Does he write then still?"
"Is he still writing then?"
She felt the storms beating about her, and her bosom heaved.
She felt the storms raging around her, and her chest heaved.
"Only that once," she answered at length and lamely.
"Just that one time," she replied after a long pause, sounding unconvincing.
Ernie came pressing in on her with ruthless determination.
Ernie pushed in on her with relentless determination.
"May I see the letter?"
"Can I see the letter?"
She flashed up at him with astonishing ferocity.
She looked up at him with incredible intensity.
"No," and added heavily—"It's burnt."
"No," he added heavily, "It’s burnt."
She was clearly fencing with him; clearly not telling all the truth. He did not blame her. But he felt that helplessness, that irritation, of the male whose bull-headed rush is baffled by the woman's weapon, imponderable as air, elusive as twilight, soft and blinding as a fog; the weapons she has wrought in self-defence upon the anvil of her necessities through the immemorial ages of her evolution.
She was definitely playing games with him; clearly not sharing the whole truth. He didn't blame her. But he felt that helplessness, that frustration, of a guy whose headstrong approach is thwarted by a woman’s weapon, as hard to grasp as air, as elusive as twilight, soft and blinding as fog; the tools she has forged in self-defense from the necessities shaped over countless ages of her evolution.
"He asked you to burn it, I suppose?" said Ernie bitterly.
"He asked you to burn it, right?" said Ernie bitterly.
Her bosom heaved. She did not answer him.
Her chest rose and fell. She didn't respond to him.
"Ah," continued Ernie remorselessly. "He knew you. Took advantage to the end."
"Ah," Ernie went on without any remorse. "He knew you. Took advantage until the very end."
Ernie was troubled for the moment by the incident, but the emotion it aroused in him was pity rather than anger.
Ernie was momentarily bothered by the incident, but what he felt was pity rather than anger.
Ruth had deceived him, he was sure. He did not believe that Royal had written her a letter. So skilled an adventurer, so expert a cad, would be little likely to commit himself on paper in such a matter. That ten-pound note had wound up the incident for him.
Ruth had definitely fooled him, he was certain. He didn’t think Royal had actually written her a letter. A skilled con artist like him wouldn’t be likely to put himself on the spot like that in writing. That ten-pound note had wrapped up the situation for him.
But the shifts to which a girl in Ruth's position must inevitably be driven seemed to him excusable, even in this case, admirable. Royal had betrayed and deserted her; and she repaid his treachery by a steadfastness beyond words.
But the changes that a girl in Ruth's situation must inevitably face seemed to him justifiable, even in this case, commendable. Royal had betrayed and abandoned her; and she responded to his betrayal with an unwavering strength that was beyond description.
With the capacity of true love, he made beauty out of an obvious blemish.
With the power of true love, he turned a clear flaw into something beautiful.
Here was a woman indeed!—Here was a lover!
Here was a real woman!—Here was a lover!
Quietly he persevered.
He kept going quietly.
CHAPTER LVIII
THE DOWER-HOUSE
When his father asked him how the chase went, Ernie answered with a grin,
When his dad asked him how the chase went, Ernie replied with a grin,
"She hangs back a bit, dad. I spun and I pounced. What next?"
"She holds back a little, Dad. I turned around and jumped. What should I do now?"
"Spin again," said the old man. "First the web; then the fly; and last the cocoon."
"Spin again," said the old man. "First the web; then the fly; and finally the cocoon."
Ernie chuckled. Lying on the hillside amid the gorse and scrub he had often watched the spider at his work. The method was exactly as described by his father. The hunter spun his web and then retired to an ambush to wait. When the prey was caught and the wires brought the message to the citadel, he pounced. Next with incredible speed he wrapped his victim round in silk till it was but a swathed mummy to be absorbed at leisure.
Ernie chuckled. Lying on the hillside among the gorse and bushes, he had often watched the spider at work. The method was exactly as his father had described. The hunter spun its web and then retreated to a hidden spot to wait. When the prey was caught and the strands sent the signal to the lair, he pounced. Then, with incredible speed, he wrapped his victim in silk until it looked like a swathed mummy to be consumed later.
"It's what I am a-doin, dad," said Ernie, and continued to wind his silken meshes about his prey; while others aided in the pleasant conspiracy.
"It's what I'm doing, Dad," said Ernie, and kept wrapping his silky threads around his prey, while others joined in the fun.
One August afternoon Mrs. Trupp, after calling at the Dower-house, looked in at Frogs' Hall.
One August afternoon, Mrs. Trupp stopped by the Dower-house and then swung by Frogs' Hall.
The little river ran like a white riband across the Brooks under shaggy willows tossing silvery tails. A flotilla of ducks came down the stream and landed quacking under the white bridge clumsily to climb the bank and waddle towards Parson's Tye. On the lower slopes of Wind-hover the corn still stood in sheaves, the stubble ruddy in the sunset on the bow-backed foothill across the stream.
The small river flowed like a white ribbon through the Brooks, beneath shaggy willows swaying with their silvery branches. A group of ducks floated down the stream and landed quacking under the white bridge, clumsily climbing the bank and waddling toward Parson's Tye. On the lower slopes of Wind-hover, the corn was still stacked in sheaves, the stubble glowing reddish in the sunset on the rounded foothill across the stream.
Ruth sat and listened to her friend; on her face the perturbed look of the good woman genuinely determined to do what is right and honestly puzzled as to her course.
Ruth sat and listened to her friend; on her face was the troubled look of a good woman genuinely determined to do what’s right and honestly unsure of her path.
"Don't you love him, Ruth?" asked the other. "Is that the trouble?"
"Don't you love him, Ruth?" the other person asked. "Is that what's bothering you?"
The young woman was deeply moved.
The young woman was very touched.
"I've left my heart behind me," she said. "I shall never love a man again—not like that. All that's left of me has gone to the child."
"I've left my heart behind," she said. "I will never love a man again—not like that. Everything that's left of me has gone to the child."
"Ruth," said the elder woman, "d'you know that most of the successful marriages I know are based on friendship? It's very few who pull off the Big Thing. And those that do often come to grief. They expect too much, and are disappointed."
"Ruth," said the older woman, "do you know that most successful marriages I know are based on friendship? It's rare for people to achieve the Big Thing. And those who do often end up unhappy. They expect too much and get disappointed."
She found herself, as always, talking to Ruth as she would have done to a girl of her own kind. There was no sense of class or caste between the two. They met simply on the ground of common humanity.
She found herself, as always, talking to Ruth just like she would to a girl from her own background. There was no sense of class or social status between them. They connected purely as two people sharing a common humanity.
"Aye, I could be his friend," said Ruth slowly. "And more than his friend. There's none like Ernie. I'd give him all I got to give. That's a sure thing. I'd be that grateful to him and all."
"Yeah, I could be his friend," Ruth said slowly. "And more than just a friend. There's no one like Ernie. I’d give him everything I have to give. That's for sure. I’d be that grateful to him and all."
"And there's little Alice," continued Mrs. Trupp.
"And there's little Alice," Mrs. Trupp continued.
"That's just it," cried Ruth passionately. "It's little Alice is all I think on. It's that makes me afear'd—lest I should be unfair to Ernie. See, I do love Ernie. You ca'an't help it. He's that good and unselfish. And I wouldn't hurt him for all the world—not if it was ever so."
"That's exactly it," Ruth exclaimed passionately. "It's little Alice that I keep thinking about. That's what makes me worried—afraid that I might be unfair to Ernie. Look, I do love Ernie. You can't help it. He's so good and unselfish. And I wouldn't hurt him for anything in the world—not even if it meant a lot."
"He's the kind of man who needs a woman to help him along the way," said Mrs. Trupp.
"He's the kind of guy who needs a woman to support him," said Mrs. Trupp.
Ruth peeped at the other warily, even a thought jealously. What did she know of Ernie's weakness? For Ruth, if she was not in love with Ernie, felt for him that profound protective sense which the mother-woman invariably feels for a man who has shown himself dependent on her.
Ruth glanced at the other with caution, even feeling a bit jealous. What did she really know about Ernie's weaknesses? For Ruth, even if she wasn't in love with Ernie, she still felt that deep protective instinct that a nurturing woman often feels for a man who has shown himself to be dependent on her.
"Cerdainly it aren't as if he were one of the ambitious ones," she mused. "Cerdainly not. All for himself and gettin to de top, no matter about no one else."
"Certainly it’s not like he’s one of the ambitious ones," she thought. "Certainly not. All for himself and getting to the top, without caring about anyone else."
"Like his brother," said Mrs. Trupp crisply.
"Just like his brother," Mrs. Trupp said sharply.
"Aye," Ruth agreed, "like Alf. That's where it is. Both brothers want me, only they want me different. Alf thought I was his for the askin. Because I made my mistake he thought I was anybody's wench—to be had for money. That's where the difference lays atween him and Ernie. You could trust Ernie anywheres, a woman could."
"Yeah," Ruth agreed, "just like Alf. That's the situation. Both brothers want me, but they want me in different ways. Alf thought I was his for the taking. Because I made a mistake, he assumed I was just anyone’s girl—to be bought with money. That's where the difference lies between him and Ernie. You could trust Ernie anywhere, a woman could."
"And that's the whole battle from the woman's point of view," said Mrs. Trupp, rising. "To trust your man. To know that, wherever he is and whatever he's doing, he won't let you down."
"And that's the entire struggle from the woman's perspective," said Mrs. Trupp, standing up. "It's about trusting your partner. It's knowing that, no matter where he is or what he's doing, he won't let you down."
After her visitor had left, Ruth took the child and walked up River Lane to the butcher's at the top.
After her visitor left, Ruth took the child and walked up River Lane to the butcher's at the top.
Marching thoughtfully between high walls, she met Miss Eldred, the daughter of a neighbouring Vicar.
Marching thoughtfully between tall walls, she ran into Miss Eldred, the daughter of a nearby vicar.
Miss Eldred was an austere and lonely young woman, with a reputation for learning and advanced views, who took no part in the church life of the locality, and was even said to be a rationalist.
Miss Eldred was a stern and solitary young woman, known for her intelligence and progressive ideas. She didn't engage in the local church community and was even rumored to be a rationalist.
She and Ruth had known each other from childhood, and had always been somewhat antipathetic.
She and Ruth had known each other since childhood, and they had always been somewhat antagonistic.
As the young woman coming down the lane saw the young woman coming up it, babe perched on shoulder, her lavender-grey eyes, remote and almost smouldering, kindled suddenly. The veil fell from before her face, and the spirit behind the clouds shone forth in wistful radiance.
As the young woman walked down the path and saw the other young woman approaching, a baby resting on her shoulder, her lavender-grey eyes, distant and almost glowing, suddenly lit up. The veil lifted from her face, and the spirit behind the clouds shone through in a bittersweet glow.
She stopped.
She paused.
"Ruth," she said in her staccato voice, "I envy you."
"Ruth," she said in her sharp voice, "I envy you."
The young mother experienced a swift revulsion of feeling. A profound sympathy stirred her for this ungainly fellow-creature, the slave of circumstances, for whom the door of what Ruth now knew to be Eternity was little likely ever to open, unless forced.
The young mother felt a quick rush of emotion. She felt a deep sympathy for this awkward fellow being, the victim of circumstances, for whom the door to what Ruth now understood as Eternity was unlikely to ever open, unless it was pushed open.
Her instinct told her truly that she could best succour the other in her distress by herself seeking aid.
Her instinct told her that she could best help the other person in her distress by seeking help for herself.
"See, I got the chance to marry, Miss," she began with beautiful awkwardness. "I don't rightly knaw what to be at."
"Look, I had the opportunity to get married, Miss," she started with lovely awkwardness. "I’m not really sure what to do."
The other's eyes became shrewd and critical.
The other person's eyes became sharp and judgmental.
"D'you like the man?" she asked harshly.
"Do you like the guy?" she asked sharply.
"We fits in pretty fair like," Ruth made answer without enthusiasm.
"We fit in pretty well," Ruth replied without enthusiasm.
"Is he fond of the child?" continued the inquisitor.
"Does he like the kid?" the questioner asked.
"O, aye. He fairly dotes on her."
"Oh, yeah. He totally adores her."
"I should take the chance," said the other with a gasp. "You've got the child.... That's the thing that matters.... You must put the child first.... Nothing else counts.... She'll be the better for a father."
"I should go for it," said the other, catching their breath. "You have the child... That's what truly matters... You have to prioritize the child... Nothing else is important... She'll be better off with a father."
Next Saturday Ernie strolled across the Brooks, as his custom on that evening was, to meet Ruth on her return from milking.
Next Saturday, Ernie walked across the Brooks, as he usually did on that evening, to meet Ruth when she came back from milking.
Her course never varied. She milked at the Barton, and carried the milk to the Dower-house. There she emptied her cans and filled them again with water which she carried home to Frogs' Hall to serve the uses of the cottage.
Her routine was always the same. She milked at the Barton and took the milk to the Dower-house. There, she poured out the milk and refilled her cans with water, which she brought back home to Frogs' Hall for the needs of the cottage.
Ernie wandered across Parson's Tye, with the long green-backed clergy-house showing its thatch and black and white timber work above the hedge of arbor vitae, and out on to the main road at the sea-ward end of the village.
Ernie strolled through Parson's Tye, with the long green-backed vicarage revealing its thatched roof and black-and-white timber framing above the hedge of arbor vitae, eventually reaching the main road at the seaside end of the village.
Here the Dower-house lay on the left of the road behind a wall. A solid building, comfortable and warm, with russet roof and dormer-windows under a dark sycamore, it had changed little maybe since the great days of old when Aldwoldston on the Ruther, with its tannery, its brewery, its river traffic, and procession of pilgrims passing through from Sea-foord to Michelham Priory, had challenged the supremacy of Lewes on the Ouse, and been something of a city when Beachbourne was still but a tiny hamlet on the hill between the sheep-runs of Beau-nez and the snipe-haunted Levels.
Here the Dower-house was on the left side of the road behind a wall. It was a sturdy building, cozy and warm, with a rusty roof and dormer windows beneath a dark sycamore tree. It probably hadn't changed much since the glory days when Aldwoldston on the Ruther, with its tannery, brewery, river traffic, and the stream of pilgrims traveling from Sea-foord to Michelham Priory, had competed with Lewes on the Ouse and had been something of a city, while Beachbourne was still just a small hamlet on the hill between the sheep pastures of Beau-nez and the snipe-filled Levels.
Ernie walked soberly along the dry moat that separated the garden-wall from the road. In the middle of the wall was a gate of open ironwork, wrought from Sussex ore, smelted by a Hammer Pond on Ashdown Ridge, and dating from the days when Heathfield was the centre of England's Black Country. The gate, high and narrow, made an eye in the wall with a heavy brow of ivy overhanging it. Ernie crossed the little bridge that spanned the moat between box-hedges, and half-hidden under a lilac against the ivy-covered wall, he peered through the open-work of the gate.
Ernie walked solemnly along the dry moat that separated the garden wall from the road. In the middle of the wall was a gate made of open ironwork, crafted from Sussex ore, smelted at a Hammer Pond on Ashdown Ridge, and dating back to the time when Heathfield was the heart of England's Black Country. The gate, tall and narrow, created an opening in the wall with a heavy brow of ivy hanging over it. Ernie crossed the small bridge that spanned the moat between box hedges, and half-hidden under a lilac against the ivy-covered wall, he peered through the lattice of the gate.
From his feet a long grass-path ran up between rank herbaceous borders to the house, ambushed by trees.
From his feet, a long grass path stretched between overgrown flower beds up to the house, hidden by trees.
The clink of cans told him he had timed himself aright. At the far end of the walk was a thick bower over which the leaves of a vine, already turning, scrambled.
The sound of cans clinking signaled that he had timed himself perfectly. At the far end of the path was a dense thicket where the leaves of a vine, already changing color, tangled together.
From the rich darkness of this bower Ruth now emerged, marching solemnly down the path. Her yoke was on her shoulders, her pails swinging, clanking, slopping.
From the deep shadows of this shelter, Ruth now stepped out, walking seriously down the path. Her yoke rested on her shoulders, and her buckets swung, clanging, and spilling.
She walked very deliberately, dressed in the worn earth-coloured gabardine that fell in nobly simple lines about her figure. Her eyes were down, her face grave; and the rakish orange turban wound about her head contrasted strangely with the noble seriousness of her face.
She walked slowly and purposefully, wearing a faded earth-colored gabardine that draped elegantly around her figure. Her gaze was downward, her expression serious; the slightly flamboyant orange turban wrapped around her head created a striking contrast with the dignified seriousness of her face.
Ernie breathed deep as he watched her coming towards him down the grass-walk under pergolas crowned with roses and honeysuckle. From his covert his eyes followed her with tender content, for he thought she was not aware of his presence. But he was wrong.
Ernie took a deep breath as he watched her walk towards him along the path lined with rose and honeysuckle-covered pergolas. From his hiding spot, he gazed at her with affectionate satisfaction, believing she didn’t know he was there. But he was mistaken.
A few yards from him, with a graceful dipping motion of the knees, she lowered her shining cans to the ground, disengaged them, and came to him, paler than her wont, the chains of the yoke she still carried now swinging free.
A few yards away from him, she bent her knees gracefully to set her shining buckets down, took them off, and walked over to him, looking paler than usual, with the yoke chains she still carried swinging loosely.
He opened the gate and approached her.
He opened the gate and walked over to her.
"Ernie," she said with a little sigh, "I'll marry you if you wish it." She paused. Her bosom was heaving, her eyes shuttered. Then she raised her head. "And I'm sure I thank you very much—me and baby."
"Ernie," she said with a small sigh, "I'll marry you if that's what you want." She paused. Her chest was rising and falling, her eyes closed. Then she lifted her head. "And I'm really grateful—me and the baby."
Hard by a young fig-tree grew against the wall, low-branched and with long-fingered leaves. He drew her beneath the shelter of it, and gathered her slowly in his arms like a sheath of corn. He kissed her patient lips, her eyes; his tears bedewed her cheek; his hand was in hers, and she was kneading it.... Both hands were rough with toil.
Close to the wall, a young fig tree grew, with low branches and long, slender leaves. He pulled her under its shelter and wrapped her gently in his arms like a bundle of corn. He kissed her soft lips and her eyes; his tears wet her cheek; his hand was in hers, and she was holding it tightly.... Both of their hands were calloused from work.
Then she opened her eyes; and down in the brown deeps of them shone a lovely star.
Then she opened her eyes, and deep inside the brown of them shone a beautiful star.
"I pray I done you no wrong, Ern," she said, and smiled at him through mists.
"I hope I haven't wronged you, Ern," she said, smiling at him through the haze.
Tenderly he removed the yoke from her shoulders and placed it on his own.
Tenderly, he took the yoke off her shoulders and put it on his own.
Then he bowed to the burden, and taking the road trudged solemnly homeward by her side, the cans clinking and water spilling as he moved.
Then he bowed to the load, and taking the path, walked solemnly home by her side, the cans clinking and water spilling as he moved.
CHAPTER LIX
ALF TRIES TO SAVE A SOUL
Of course there was trouble: Alf saw to that.
Of course there was trouble: Alf made sure of that.
It was very seldom he came to Rectory Walk now; but he did come one evening after the news was common property in Old Town.
It was very rare for him to come to Rectory Walk now; but he did show up one evening after the news had become public knowledge in Old Town.
He marched straight into the kitchen, kicked a chair into its place before the fire, and sat down without a word to his mother. It was dusk in there, but Anne could see that he was terribly moved.
He walked right into the kitchen, kicked a chair into position in front of the fire, and sat down without saying a word to his mom. It was getting dark in there, but Anne could see that he was really upset.
"What is it?" she asked.
"What’s going on?" she asked.
"Nothin," Alf answered. "Only my cart's broke."
"Nothin'," Alf replied. "Just my cart's broken."
The mother waited for more, grimly amused.
The mother waited for more, darkly entertained.
"He's done it this time," Alf continued at last.
"He's really done it this time," Alf continued at last.
"Who has?"
"Who has it?"
"Old Ern."
"Old Ern."
The epithet of affection roused Anne to swift suspicion.
The term of endearment made Anne quickly suspicious.
"What's he done then?"
"What did he do?"
Alf chewed the end of a cigarette.
Alf bit down on the end of a cigarette.
"Don't ask me," he said. "Talk o the town!—I could 'ide me ead with shyme." He looked up suddenly and stared his mother blankly in the face.
"Don't ask me," he said. "It's the talk of the town!—I could hide my head in shame." He looked up suddenly and stared blankly at his mother.
"Little better nor a common you know."
"Little better than a common person, you know."
"Common what?" asked his mother harshly.
"Common what?" his mother asked sharply.
Alf, like many another sinner, had a genuine and almost child-like belief in his mother's innocence and lack of knowledge of those processes of nature with which she might be assumed to be familiar. He raised a deprecatory hand as though to brush her irritably aside.
Alf, like many other sinners, had a sincere and almost child-like belief in his mother's innocence and ignorance of the natural processes she should have known about. He lifted a dismissive hand as if to brush her away irritably.
"You wouldn't understand if I was to tell you," he groaned, screwing up his little yellow face as he did when wrestling in prayer for sinners. "Nor I wouldn't wish you to. My heart's fair broke. That's enough for you." He buried his face in his hands. "He's been a bad brother to me, very bad. Couldn't well ha been worse. Anybody could tell you that. But blood is blood, and blood is thicker nor what water is, as I'm finding now to my cost."
"You wouldn’t get it if I told you," he groaned, scrunching up his little yellow face like he did when he was wrestling in prayer for sinners. "And I wouldn't want you to. My heart's completely broken. That's enough for you." He buried his face in his hands. "He’s been a terrible brother to me, really terrible. It couldn’t have been worse. Anyone could tell you that. But blood is blood, and blood is thicker than water, as I’m realizing now at my own expense."
Anne Caspar came closer.
Anne Caspar moved closer.
"Is he goin to marry her?" she asked.
"Is he going to marry her?" she asked.
"Ah," said Alf. "And that ain't all. Not by no means—nor the lesser 'alf of it eether."
"Ah," said Alf. "And that's not all. Not by a long shot—nor even the smallest part of it either."
His mother was still fiercely cold.
His mother was still really cold.
"Is she the one he got into trouble?"
"Is she the one he got in trouble with?"
Alf evaded her swiftly.
Alf dodged her quickly.
"It ain't his child though."
"It’s not his child, though."
"What?" she snarled. "Is there a brat?"
"What?" she snapped. "Is there a kid?"
She turned on the gas.
She turned on the gas.
The tears were rolling down Alf's cheeks as he nodded assent.
The tears were streaming down Alf's cheeks as he nodded in agreement.
"Me own blood-brother and all!" was what he said. "I can't look folks in the face, I can't."
"He's my own blood brother and everything!" he said. "I just can’t look people in the eye, I really can’t."
Just then the study-door opened and shut again.
Just then, the study door opened and closed again.
Ernie came out into the darkened passage.
Ernie stepped out into the dark hallway.
The kitchen-door was wide.
The kitchen door was wide.
Through it the two brothers stared at each other, Ernie standing in the dusk, Alf sitting in the gas-light.
Through it, the two brothers looked at each other, Ernie standing in the fading light, Alf sitting under the gas lamp.
Then Ernie spoke.
Then Ernie said.
"Tellin the tale, Alf?" he said with quiet irony. Alf waved his brother away.
"Are you telling the story, Alf?" he said with a hint of irony. Alf waved his brother off.
"You've broke my eart," he said, "and your mother's. Not as you care, not you!"
"You've broken my heart," he said, "and your mother's too. Not that you care, right?"
"If that's all I've broke I ain't done much 'arm, old son," came the still voice out of the dusk; and the outer door shut.
"If that's all I've broken, I haven't done much harm, old son," came the quiet voice from the darkness; and the outer door shut.
His wife was the one creature in the world to whom Edward Caspar was consistently hard; and her husband the only one to whom Anne was unfailingly considerate.
His wife was the only person in the world to whom Edward Caspar was always harsh; and her husband was the only one to whom Anne was consistently thoughtful.
In her inmost consciousness she knew the reason of her husband's attitude, and bowed to it as to an inexorable ordinance of Nature. Throughout her married life she had paid the penalty of the woman who has taken the lead in matters of sex. Fierce though she was, there were few more old-fashioned than Anne Caspar, and from the start she had seemed to recognize and be resigned to the justice of her fate.
In her deepest thoughts, she understood why her husband acted the way he did, accepting it as an unchangeable rule of Nature. Throughout her marriage, she had faced the consequences of being the one to take charge in sexual matters. Despite her fierce nature, there were few people more traditional than Anne Caspar, and from the beginning, she appeared to acknowledge and accept the fairness of her situation.
That night as the couple went to bed, Edward said from the dressing-room with a touch of tenderness he rarely showed his wife:
That night, as the couple went to bed, Edward said from the dressing room with a hint of tenderness he rarely showed his wife:
"Mother, Ern's going to be married."
"Mom, Ern's getting married."
"You needn't tell me," said Anne harshly. "There's a bastard. Did he tell you that?"
"You don't have to tell me," Anne said sharply. "He's a jerk. Did he say that to you?"
It was seldom that Anne allowed herself to indulge in coarseness when addressing her husband.
It was rare for Anne to let herself be rude when talking to her husband.
He gave his familiar little click of disgust, and shut the door between the two rooms.
He made his usual little disgusted click and shut the door between the two rooms.
That night he did not join her but slept, if he slept at all, on the camp-bed in the dressing-room.
That night he didn't join her but slept, if he even slept, on the camp bed in the dressing room.
Next day, Anne Caspar went round to interview Mrs. Trupp.
Next day, Anne Caspar went over to interview Mrs. Trupp.
The years had brought the two women no nearer, rather the reverse indeed.
The years had pushed the two women further apart, not closer at all.
Mrs. Trupp was soaring always into heaven: Mrs. Caspar chained to her prison-cell on earth.
Mrs. Trupp was always flying high into heaven, while Mrs. Caspar was stuck in her prison cell on earth.
"She's a good woman," said Mrs. Trupp of Ruth, with stubborn gentleness. "I don't know a better."
"She's a good woman," Mrs. Trupp said about Ruth, with firm kindness. "I don't know anyone better."
"But she's had a illegitimate child. It's sin! It's wickedness!"
"But she's had an illegitimate child. It's a sin! It's wicked!"
"I know she's made a mistake," replied the other in her even voice. "But it's not for you and me to judge her. You and I were able to marry the men we loved. If we hadn't been...."
"I know she messed up," replied the other in her calm voice. "But it's not our place to judge her. You and I were able to marry the men we loved. If we hadn't been...."
"I should have stood up!" harshly.
"I should have stood up!" harshly.
"You can't say," said Mrs. Trupp, calm as the other was ferocious. "You don't know. We've never been tested." Then the devil entered into her as it does sometimes into the holiest of women, a naughty devil, very mischievous, who loathed Pharisaism and loved to persecute it.... "Besides, should we have been right to stand up?"
"You can't say that," Mrs. Trupp replied, calm while the other person was furious. "You don't know. We've never been tested." Then a mischievous devil entered her, like it sometimes does in the holiest of women, a devil who hated hypocrisy and loved to challenge it.... "Besides, would we have been right to stand up?"
Anne Caspar gasped.
Anne Caspar gasped.
The lady wetted her cotton delicately, and threaded her needle against the dying light.
The woman dampened her cotton gently and threaded her needle as the light faded.
"It's a nice point," she added in her charming voice.
"It's a nice point," she said in her charming voice.
Anne tramped home, meeting Mr. Pigott on the hill. He stopped to speak to her, but she trudged on surlily.
Anne walked home, running into Mr. Pigott on the hill. He stopped to talk to her, but she continued on grumpily.
"The world's gone mad," she said. "It's time it come to an end. It's a bad un."
"The world has gone crazy," she said. "It's time for it to come to an end. It's a bad situation."
Mr. Pigott went on to the Manor-house to put his question.
Mr. Pigott went over to the Manor house to ask his question.
"Is she all right?" he asked—"This girl of Ernie's."
"Is she okay?" he asked—"This girl of Ernie's."
"Right as rain," answered Mrs. Trupp. "But she's had a rotten time."
"Feeling great," replied Mrs. Trupp. "But she's had a terrible time."
There was no doubt that Alf was deeply stirred by this new happening in his brother's life.
There was no doubt that Alf was really moved by this new event in his brother's life.
The whole of him resented it with the fury of a baffled sea.
The entirety of him felt a deep anger about it, like a frustrated ocean.
Ern was about to possess a beautiful woman Alf had desired, and Ern was Alf's brother. That deep-seated sense of competition and ineradicable jealousy that exists between members of a family—as profound and disruptive a force as any to be found in human consciousness, dating back as it does to the fierce struggles of nursery days—was at work within him.
Ern was about to be with a beautiful woman that Alf wanted, and Ern was Alf's brother. That deep-rooted feeling of competition and unshakeable jealousy that exists between family members—an intense and disruptive force as powerful as any in human emotions, tracing back to the fierce rivalries of childhood—was stirring inside him.
As always in moments of conflict, he had recourse to his spiritual director.
As always during times of conflict, he turned to his spiritual advisor.
The Reverend Spink was a sleek little man, solid in body if not in mind, and full of rather shoddy enthusiasms.
The Reverend Spink was a slim guy, solid in body if not in mind, and overflowing with pretty cheap enthusiasms.
"Poor old Ernie!" said Alf. "He's been a bad brother to me. I will say that for him. But I wouldn't wish my worst friend to come to that."
"Poor old Ernie!" said Alf. "He's been a terrible brother to me. I can say that much. But I wouldn’t wish my worst enemy to go through that."
"But you must save him from himself!" cried the curate. "Go out into the highways and hedges and drag them in!—that's the command. Fling out the life-line!" and he flung out a plump little arm clothed in best broadcloth to show how it was done.
"But you have to save him from himself!" shouted the curate. "Go out into the highways and hedges and bring them in!—that's the command. Throw out the life-line!" and he stretched out a chubby little arm dressed in the finest broadcloth to demonstrate how it was done.
Alf nodded solemnly.
Alf nodded seriously.
"Yes," he said. "I'll save him—if he is to be saved." He rose up grandly, loving himself. "Cover me with hinsults; crucify me 'ands and feet; strike me in the face like as not. But I'll face it all. No cross, no crown, as the s'yin is."
"Yes," he said. "I'll save him—if he can be saved." He stood up proudly, feeling good about himself. "Insult me all you want; crucify my hands and feet; hit me in the face if you have to. But I'll face it all. No cross, no crown, as the saying goes."
He went out on his errand of mercy.
He went out on his act of kindness.
In a few moments he was round at the rooms of the lost sheep.
In just a few moments, he was at the place where the lost sheep were.
Ernie was at home.
Ernie was at his place.
"You know I wish you well, Ernest, don't you?" he began painfully.
"You know I want what's best for you, Ernest, right?" he started with difficulty.
The other had not risen.
The other hadn’t gotten up.
"I know all about that," he answered enigmatically.
"I know all about that," he replied mysteriously.
Alf drew a little nearer and dropped his voice, looking about him.
Alf moved a bit closer and lowered his voice, glancing around him.
"You can't marry her, Ern," he whispered.
"You can’t marry her, Ern," he whispered.
Ern was quite unmoved.
Ern was pretty indifferent.
"Can't I?" he said. "And why not then?"
"Can’t I?" he said. "And why not?"
"Because you can't!" Alf almost screamed.
"Because you can't!" Alf almost yelled.
Ernie was still amused.
Ernie was still amused.
"I mustn't have her because you can't," he said. "That's the short of it."
"I can't have her because you can't," he said. "That's the bottom line."
Alf cackled horribly.
Alf laughed maniacally.
"Me!—Want her?—I like that."
"Me! - Want her? - I like that."
"I know you did then!"
"I know you did!"
"Likely!" sneered Alf, his pride swift to arms. "Likely she'd ha took you and said no to me." He pressed closer, his face mottled. "Do you know what I'm worth as I stand here in me shoes? I got £3,000 saved away in the Bank, and makin all the time. If I liked I could retire on meself—at 28—and be a gentleman. That's what I am! That's what I done! That's Alf Caspar! And you tell me she'd ha took up with a dirty coal-porter at 23s. 6d. a week when she could have had Me!"
"Really!" Alf sneered, his pride immediately on the defensive. "Sure, she would take you and reject me." He moved in closer, his face flushed. "Do you know what I'm worth standing here in my shoes? I've got £3,000 saved up in the bank, earning more all the time. If I wanted, I could retire at 28 and live like a gentleman. That's who I am! That's what I've done! That's Alf Caspar! And you’re telling me she would choose a filthy coal porter making 23s. 6d. a week when she could have me!"
Ernie flared up.
Ernie got upset.
He leapt to his feet.
He jumped to his feet.
"Out of it!" he ordered. "What the bloody l's my marriage got to do with you?"
"Get out of here!" he yelled. "What the hell does my marriage have to do with you?"
Alf tumbled down the wooden stairs with such a furious clatter as to bring the landlady to the kitchen-door.
Alf crashed down the wooden stairs with such a loud noise that it brought the landlady to the kitchen door.
Later that evening he reported his brother's saying to the Reverend Spink.
Later that evening, he told Reverend Spink what his brother said.
"Swore something fearful!" he said. "I couldn't tell you what he did say. I couldn't reelly. Couldn't defile me lips with the words. That's the Army, I suppose. Pick up a lot of dirt there, some of em."
"Swore something terrible!" he said. "I couldn't tell you what he said. I really couldn't. I couldn't bring myself to repeat those words. That's the Army, I guess. You pick up a lot of grime there, some of them."
The Reverend Spink, who boasted a moustache he believed to be military, rocked judicially to and fro before the fire. Since he had been ordained a Minister of the Established Church, and had lived in touch with the Archdeacon and Lady Augusta Willcocks, he felt very profoundly that the maintenance of the aristocratic and imperial tradition had been entrusted to his special keeping.
The Reverend Spink, who had a mustache he thought looked military, swayed back and forth in front of the fire. Since being ordained as a Minister of the Established Church and having connections with the Archdeacon and Lady Augusta Willcocks, he felt deeply that it was his responsibility to uphold the aristocratic and imperial tradition.
"Had I not been called to a Higher Service," he said, enunciating his words with the meticulous care of one to whom correct pronunciation has always been a difficulty, "I should have gone into the Army, meself." He added—"An officer, of course."
"Had I not been called to a Higher Service," he said, carefully pronouncing each word, as correct pronunciation has always been a challenge for him, "I would have joined the Army myself." He added—"As an officer, of course."
"Of course," repeated Alf, "as is only befitting a gentleman of your rank and stytion in life. No, I got nothing against the Army. Armies must be, as I tell them, and Navies too—if you're an Island. Only all I say is—Leave it to others, I says. You don't want your own family mixed up with that."
"Of course," Alf repeated, "which is only fitting for a gentleman of your rank and status. No, I have nothing against the Army. Armies are necessary, as I tell them, and Navies too—if you're an island. All I’m saying is—Leave it to others, I say. You don’t want your own family getting involved in that."
But Alf was not done yet.
But Alf wasn't done yet.
He went over to Aldwoldston and tried to see Ruth.
He went over to Aldwoldston to try to see Ruth.
She refused, and reported him to Mrs. Trupp, who spoke very seriously to her husband.
She refused and told Mrs. Trupp about it, who had a serious talk with her husband.
"William," she said, "you'll have to sack that man."
"William," she said, "you need to fire that guy."
He shook his head, grimly amused.
He shook his head, feeling a dark sense of humor.
"Can't be done," he replied. "Too interesting a study and too good a chauffeur," but he spoke to Alf all the same.
"Can't be done," he said. "It's too interesting of a study and too good of a chauffeur," but he still directed his words to Alf.
"You must let that girl be," he said gruffly. "Ern's got her; and he's going to keep her."
"You need to leave that girl alone," he said roughly. "Ern's got her, and he's going to hold onto her."
"Ah," said Alf, swaggering. "I know what I know, and what no one else don't know, only me; and I don't like it."
"Ah," said Alf, strutting. "I know what I know, and what no one else knows, only me; and I don't like it."
"Brothers never do," retorted Mr. Trupp. "Especially if they wanted the girl themselves."
"Brothers never do," Mr. Trupp shot back. "Especially if they want the girl for themselves."
"Ah, 'taint that," said Alf, sour and white. "I shan't marry off the streets, whatever else. No, sir. He's not been a good brother to me—nobody can't throw that up against him. But that's no reason why when I see him askin' for trouble I shouldn't try to save him. Me own blood brother and all."
"Ah, that's not true," said Alf, bitter and pale. "I won't marry someone from the streets, no matter what. No way. He hasn't been a good brother to me—nobody can argue that. But that doesn't mean I shouldn't try to help him when I see him looking for trouble. He's still my own blood brother, after all."
Mr. Trupp got into the car.
Mr. Trupp got into the car.
"I'll tell you what," he muttered. "You're a true churchman, Alf, if you're nothing else. I will say that for you."
"I'll tell you something," he muttered. "You're a real churchman, Alf, if nothing else. I can give you that."
CHAPTER LX
THE END OF A CHAPTER
The char-a-banc, called by courtesy a coach, which was bound for what is known locally as "the long drive," waited at Billing's Corner for any Old Town passengers.
The char-a-banc, politely referred to as a coach, which was headed for what locals call "the long drive," waited at Billing's Corner for any passengers from Old Town.
It had started from Holywell, and Colonel and Mrs. Lewknor sat beside the driver.
It started from Holywell, and Colonel and Mrs. Lewknor sat next to the driver.
A ramshackle old gentleman came rambling furtively across the road.
An unkempt old man came wandering cautiously across the road.
The coachman nudged the Colonel.
The driver nudged the Colonel.
"That's old Mr. Caspar," he whispered. He had for learning the profound respect of the illiterate. "They say he knows so much he don't know all he do know. Talks Hebrew in his sleep, they say."
"That's old Mr. Caspar," he whispered. He had earned the deep respect of those who couldn't read. "They say he knows so much that he doesn't even realize how much he knows. They say he talks Hebrew in his sleep."
The Colonel answered musingly.
The Colonel answered thoughtfully.
"Is that Caspar?" and thought how little this old man had changed from the young man who forty years before had shambled just thus about the courts of Trinity.
"Is that Caspar?" and thought about how little this old man had changed from the young man who forty years ago had shuffled just like this around the courts of Trinity.
The old gentleman, who had the air of being pursued, climbed to his place at the back of the char-a-banc.
The old man, looking like he was being followed, climbed to his spot at the back of the bus.
Mrs. Lewknor turned. She knew that for some reason Fear had laid hold once more of her Man of Faith.
Mrs. Lewknor turned. She knew that, for some reason, Fear had once again seized her Man of Faith.
"Ah, Mr. Caspar!" she called in her gay voice. "I thought it was you!—I forget if you've ever met my husband."
"Hey, Mr. Caspar!" she called in her cheerful voice. "I thought it was you! I can't remember if you've met my husband."
"I knew your boy in India, Mr. Caspar," said the Colonel in his delightful manner. "He was one of the best cricketers in the regiment."
"I knew your son in India, Mr. Caspar," said the Colonel in his charming way. "He was one of the best cricketers in the regiment."
The friendly voices and kind eyes appeared to soothe the old man.
The warm voices and gentle eyes seemed to comfort the old man.
"He's going to be married to-morrow," he panted. "I'm just going over to Aldwoldston to see the lady."
"He's getting married tomorrow," he gasped. "I'm just heading over to Aldwoldston to see the woman."
In the village the char-a-banc drew up under the great chestnut-tree by the market-cross; while the passengers descended for tea in the black-and-white-timbered Lamb.
In the village, the bus pulled up under the big chestnut tree by the market cross, while the passengers got off for tea in the black-and-white-timbered Lamb.
Mr. Caspar, too, got down. Mrs. Lewknor heard him ask the way to Frogs' Hall, and saw him lumber off in that flurried way of his as if pursued.
Mr. Caspar also got out. Mrs. Lewknor heard him ask for directions to Frogs' Hall and watched him hurry off in his usual flustered manner, as if he were being chased.
She followed him into River Lane.
She followed him into River Lane.
He heard her and turned with eyes aghast behind his gold-rimmed spectacles.
He heard her and turned with wide eyes behind his gold-rimmed glasses.
She met him with swiftest sympathy.
She met him with quick sympathy.
"May I come with you, Mr. Caspar?" she asked.
"Can I come with you, Mr. Caspar?" she asked.
He seemed relieved.
He looked relieved.
"Yes," he panted, and started off down the steep lane, between the high flint-walls embedded in nettles, at a shuffling trot regardless of the little lady following at his heels.
"Yeah," he breathed heavily, and took off down the steep path, between the tall flint walls overgrown with nettles, at a quick shuffle without caring about the little lady trailing behind him.
In the silence she gave him of her strength.
In her silence, she conveyed her strength to him.
In the Brooks he paused and mooned helplessly across at the river and the hills squandered in the sunshine beyond and the cattle who mooned back.
In the Brooks, he stopped and stared helplessly at the river and the hills basking in the sunlight beyond, along with the cattle that stared back.
"This is it," said Mrs. Lewknor in her cool confident voice. "This yellow-washed one, the man said."
"This is it," said Mrs. Lewknor in her cool, confident voice. "This yellow-washed one, the guy said."
"Yes," grunted Edward, once again relieved, and trotted off to the little cottage on the bank beside the willows.
"Yeah," Edward grunted, feeling relieved once more, and he hurried off to the small cottage by the bank next to the willows.
He went up the steps and knocked.
He climbed the steps and knocked.
Mrs. Lewknor loitered down to the stream.
Mrs. Lewknor lingered by the stream.
Ruth opened. Her visitor glanced at her through dim spectacles; and strength came to him.
Ruth opened the door. Her visitor looked at her through his old glasses, and he felt a surge of strength.
"Are you Ruth?" he asked.
"Are you Ruth?" he asked.
The young woman's face lit up.
The young woman's face lit up.
"Yes, sir," she said. "And I know who you are. I been hopin you might happen along. Come you in and sit down."
"Yeah, sure," she said. "And I know who you are. I've been hoping you'd show up. Come on in and take a seat."
The old man mopped his neck.
The old man wiped his neck.
"I mustn't," he said in tones that meant "I daren't," and continued hurriedly, "I should be getting back. I'm expected home. But I had to come and wish you well." He touched her arm tremulously. "Bless you, my dear!—He's a good lad, only weak." He lowered his voice. "Keep him on the curb a bit," he whispered hurriedly. "But not too much. That's where his mother made her mistake. Drove him away from her."
"I can't," he said in a way that meant "I'm scared to," and quickly continued, "I should be heading back. I'm expected at home. But I had to come and wish you well." He touched her arm nervously. "Take care, my dear!—He's a good guy, just a bit weak." He lowered his voice. "Keep him in check a little," he whispered quickly. "But not too much. That’s where his mom went wrong. She pushed him away."
Mrs. Lewknor, standing by a willow on the river-bank, saw the old man turn.
Mrs. Lewknor, standing by a willow on the riverbank, saw the old man turn.
Slowly she walked across the field to the cottage.
Slowly, she walked across the field to the cottage.
The young woman in the door watched her with uncertain eyes that seemed to leap towards her and then retreat and leap again.
The young woman in the doorway watched her with hesitant eyes that appeared to jump toward her and then pull back, only to jump forward again.
"Is that.... That aren't Ern's mother?" she asked.
"Is that... that isn't Ern's mom?" she asked.
The lady paused, her fine eyes dwelling on a distant roof.
The woman paused, her sharp eyes fixed on a distant roof.
"No," said Mr. Caspar. "That's a friend."
"No," Mr. Caspar said. "That's a friend."
Mrs. Lewknor, who had the love of her race for beautiful things, allowed her eyes to rest on the noble creature in the door.
Mrs. Lewknor, who shared her people's love for beautiful things, let her eyes linger on the magnificent figure in the doorway.
"I know your Ernie though," she said charmingly. "He's a very old friend of mine."
"I know your Ernie," she said with a charming smile. "He's a really old friend of mine."
The two women exchanged friendly glances and a few words.
The two women shared friendly looks and a few words.
Then Edward Caspar and his companion moved off into Parson's Tye.
Then Edward Caspar and his friend headed into Parson's Tye.
The church stood four-square on the mound above them, the red tiles of the roof peeping through the trees.
The church stood solidly on the hill above them, the red tiles of the roof visible through the trees.
"Shall we go in?" said Mrs. Lewknor.
"Should we go in?" said Mrs. Lewknor.
"Let's," replied the other.
"Let's," said the other.
They sat together side by side in the aisle, amid the haunting memories of centuries.
They sat next to each other in the aisle, surrounded by the haunting memories of centuries.
When they emerged the Man of Fear had given place once more to the Child of Faith.
When they came out, the Man of Fear had once again been replaced by the Child of Faith.
It was a very small party that started next day from Old Town for the wedding.
It was a tiny group that set out the next day from Old Town for the wedding.
Besides Mr. and Mrs. Trupp there were in the chocolate-bodied car Mr. and Mrs. Pigott.
Besides Mr. and Mrs. Trupp, there were in the chocolate-colored car Mr. and Mrs. Pigott.
The great surgeon was at his surliest.
The great surgeon was at his grumpiest.
Mrs. Pigott noted it at once, and of course must take advantage.
Mrs. Pigott noticed it right away and definitely had to take advantage of it.
"Do you like weddings, Mr. Trupp?" she asked brightly.
"Do you like weddings, Mr. Trupp?" she asked cheerfully.
"Call it a wedding!" growled the other. "I call it a funeral. It's the end of a good man. He'll go to pieces now he's got all he wants. No: if you want to get the most out of a man, keep him asking. Once he's sated he's done.... What does Mrs. Pigott say?"
"Call it a wedding!" the other growled. "I call it a funeral. It's the end of a good man. He'll fall apart now that he has everything he wants. No, if you want to get the most out of a man, keep him wanting. Once he's satisfied, he's finished.... What does Mrs. Pigott say?"
Mrs. Pigott said:
Mrs. Pigott said:
"Bob the cherry near his lips, but don't let him gobble it." The young woman gave a bird-like toss of her head and threw a teasing glance at her husband. "Bob the cherry. That's it."
"Bob the cherry near your lips, but don’t let him gulp it down." The young woman gave a quick, bird-like toss of her head and shot a playful glance at her husband. "Bob the cherry. That’s it."
When the car swung off the road at the foot of the village into Parson's Tye, Mr. Trupp was in more sober mood.
When the car turned off the road at the edge of the village into Parson's Tye, Mr. Trupp was in a more serious mood.
As the other three crossed the green to the church, he lingered behind.
As the other three walked across the grass to the church, he stayed back.
"Comin in then, Alf?" he asked.
"Coming in then, Alf?" he asked.
The chauffeur shook his head.
The driver shook his head.
"I know's too much, sir," he said firmly. "No good won't come of evil—as ever I heard tell."
"I know too much, sir," he said firmly. "Nothing good will come from evil, as I've always heard."
Mr. Trupp rolled away, coughing.
Mr. Trupp rolled away, coughing.
"Alf turned moralist!" he muttered.
"Alf's gone moralist!" he muttered.
The pair were to be married in church. For Ruth herself was "church" in the sense the working-class understand that word. Miss Caryll had taken considerable pains to effect her conversion, while her people, with the quiet tolerance of their kind, had made no objection.
The couple was going to get married in church. For Ruth, "church" meant something different, the way working-class people understand it. Miss Caryll had put a lot of effort into converting her, while her family, with their usual quiet acceptance, didn’t raise any objections.
Ruth herself had been profoundly indifferent, and underwent the change mainly to oblige. But while she rarely attended divine service herself, and was neither interested in the religious community to which she belonged nor affected by it, on the vital occasions of her life she expected it to do its duty by her—-to marry her, bury her, baptize and confirm her children; and she would have been astonished and aggrieved had it refused her the rites which were in her judgment her due.
Ruth had always been pretty indifferent and made the switch mainly to please others. However, even though she rarely went to church herself and didn't care about the religious community she was part of or how it affected her, during crucial moments in her life, she expected it to fulfill its responsibilities— to marry her, bury her, and baptize and confirm her kids. She would have been shocked and upset if it denied her the ceremonies she believed she was entitled to.
The great church with its hollow-timbered roof like the bottom of an upturned ship, its bell-ropes looped and hanging from the central tower above the transept, is called by some the Cathedral of the Downs.
The grand church with its hollow-timbered ceiling resembling the underside of an overturned ship, its bell ropes dangling from the central tower above the cross-section, is referred to by some as the Cathedral of the Downs.
It was quiet now as a forest at evening, and empty save for Mr. and Mrs. Boam, straight-backed in black, Ruth sitting subdued between her father and mother, little Alice on her Granny's lap, and Ernie alone in the pew upon the right.
It was as quiet as a forest in the evening, and empty except for Mr. and Mrs. Boam, sitting up straight in black, Ruth quietly sitting between her parents, little Alice on her Granny's lap, and Ernie sitting alone in the pew on the right.
There was about the little gathering something of the solemnity of the hills which hemmed them round.
There was something about the small gathering that echoed the seriousness of the surrounding hills.
Mrs. Trupp, walking in the stillness up the aisle, was aware of it as she took her place at Ernie's side.
Mrs. Trupp, walking quietly up the aisle, noticed it as she settled into her place next to Ernie.
Then in the silence the singing voice of a little child floated out like a silver bubble of sound.
Then in the silence, the singing voice of a little child floated out like a silver bubble of sound.
"Daddy," it said.
"Dad," it said.
Ruth shot at the man across the aisle a sudden lovely look of affection and intimate confidence; and one soul at least, kneeling there in the sunshine, felt that the word sealed the covenant between this wayfaring couple, still only starting on their pilgrimage, as no offices of any priest could do.
Ruth gave the man across the aisle a sudden, beautiful look filled with affection and trust; and at least one person, kneeling there in the sunlight, felt that the gesture solidified the bond between this traveling couple, just beginning their journey, in a way no priestly ceremony ever could.
THE END
THE END
Doubleday, Page & Co. hope to publish One Woman: being the sequel to Two Men, next spring.
Doubleday, Page & Co. plan to publish One Woman: being the sequel to Two Men, next spring.
THE COUNTRY LIFE PRESS
GARDEN CITY, N.Y.
THE COUNTRY LIFE PRESS
GARDEN CITY, NY
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!